5 6294291619013198032

K.
Weissermel,
H.-J. Arpe
Industrial
Organic
Chemistry
Also of Interest K. H. Buchel, H.-H. Moretto,
P. Woditsch
Industrial Inorganic Chemistry
Second, Completely Revised Edition
2000, ISBN 3-527-29849-5
WILEY-VCH (Ed.)
Ullmann’s Encyclopedia of
Industrial Chemistry
Sixth, Completely Revised Edition
2003, ISBN 3-527-30385-5
Klaus Weissermel
Hans-Jurgen Arpe
Industrial
Organic Chemistry
Fourth, Translated by
Completely Revised Edition Charlet R. Lindley
and
Stephen Hawkins
WILEY-
VCH
WILEY-VCH GmbH & Co. KGaA
Prof. Dr. Klaus Weissermel (t) Prof. Dr. Hans-Jurgen Arpe
Dachsgraben 1
67824 Feilbingert
Germany
(formerly: Hoechst AG, Frankfurt, Germany)
This book was carefully produced. Nevertheless, authors, translators, and publisher do not
warrant the information contained therein to be free of errors. Readers are advised to keep in
mind that statements, data, illustrations, procedural details or other items may inadvertently be
inaccurate.
First Edition 1978

Second, Revised and Extended Edition 1992
Third, Completely Revised Edition 1997
Fourth, Completely Revised Edition 2003
Library of Congress Card No.: Applied for
A catalogue record for this book is available from the British Library
Bibliographic information published by Die Deutsche Bibliothek

Die Deutsche Bibliothek lists this publication in the Deutsche Nationalbibliografie; detailed
bibliographic data is available in the Internet at http://dnb.ddb.de
0 2003 WILEY-VCH Verlag GmbH & Co. KGaA, Weinheim

All rights reserved (including those of translation in other languages). No part of this book may be
reproduced in any form - by photoprinting, microfilm, or any other means - nor transmitted or
translated into machine language without written permission from the publishers. Registered names,
trademarks, etc. used in this book, even when not specifically marked as such, are not to be
considered unprotected by law.
Printed in the Federal Republic of Germany.
Printed on acid-free paper.
Typesetting SC ZeroSoft SRL, Romania
Printing betz-druck gmbH, Darmstadt, Germany
Bookbinding Litges & Dopf Buchbinderei GmbH, Heppenheim, Germany
ISBN 3-527-30578-5
Preface to the Fourth Edition
Ongoing developments in the chemical industry have made it

necessary to publish a new edition of "Industrial Organic
Chemistry". Following publication of the fifth German edition,
this text book has in the meantime been published in a further
eight languages.
The basic concept of the book has been retained unchanged,
but additional information, up-to-date statistics, and, among
others, new IUPAC guidelines for nomenclature have been
incorporated.
Although Prof. Weissermel deceased in 1997, his name has
been retained as part of the author team that has molded the
didactic style of this book.
Thanks are due to several colleagues in the chemical industry
for their support, to all users of the book for criticism and
suggestions, and to the publisher for the good collaboration.
March 2003 H.-J. Arpe

Preface to the Third Edition
In the few years that have passed since the publication of the
2nd English edition, it has become clear that interest in Indus-
trial Inorganic Chemistry has continued to grow, making a new
English edition necessary.
In the meantime, further translations have been published or
are in preparation, and new editions have appeared.
The availability of large amounts of new information and up-
to-date numerical data has prompted us to modernize and
expand the book, at the same time increasing its scientific
value. Apart from the scientific literature, a major help in our
endeavors was the support of colleagues from Hoechst AG and
numerous other chemical companies. Once again we thank
VCH Publishers for the excellent cooperation.
February 1997 K. Weissermel

H.-J. Arpe
Preface to the Second Edition
The translation of "Industrial Organic Chemistry" into seven

languages has proved the worldwide interest in this book. The
positive feedback from readers with regard to the informa-
tional content and the didactic outline, together with the out-
standing success of the similar work "Industrial Inorganic
Chemistry" have encouraged us to produce this new revised
edition.
The text has been greatly extended. Developmental possibili-
ties appearing in the 1st Edition have now been revised and
updated to the current situation. The increasingly international
outlook of the 1st Edition has been further extended to cover
areas of worldwide interest. Appropriate alterations in nomen-
clature and style have also been implemented.
A special thank you is extended to the Market Research De-
partment of Hoechst AG for their help in the collection of
numerical data. It is also a pleasure to express our gratitude to
VCH Verlagsgesellschaft for their kind cooperation and for the
successful organization and presentation of the books.
February 1993 K. Weissermel

H.-J. Arpe
Preface to the First Edition
Industrial organic chemistry is exhaustively treated in a whole

series of encyclopedias and standard works as well as, to an
increasing extent, in monographs. However, it is not always
simple to rapidly grasp the present status of knowledge from
these sources.
There was thus a growing demand for a text describing in a
concise manner the most important precursors and intermediates
of industrial organic chemistry. The authors have endeavored to
review the material and to present it in a form, indicative of their
daily confrontation with problems arising from research and
development, which can be readily understood by the reader. In
pursuing this aim they could rely, apart from their industrial
knowledge, on teaching experience derived from university
lectures, and on stimulating discussions with many colleagues.
This book addresses itself to a wide range of readers: the
chemistry student should be able to appreciate from it the
chemistry of important precursors and intermediates as well as
to follow the development of manufacturing processes which
he might one day help to improve. The university or college
lecturer can glean information about applied organic syntheses
and the constant change of manufacturing processes and feed-
stocks along with the resulting research objectives. Chemists
and their colleagues from other disciplines in the chemical
industry - such as engineers, marketing specialists, lawyers
and industrial economists - will be presented with a treatise
dealing with the complex technological, scientific and eco-
nomic interrelationships and their potential developments.
This book is arranged into 14 chapters in which precursors and
intermediates are combined according to their tightest possible
correlation to a particular group. A certain amount of arbitrari-
ness was, of course, unavoidable. The introductory chapter
reviews the present and future energy and feedstock supply.
As a rule, the manufacturing processes are treated after general
description of the historical development and significance of a
product, emphasis being placed on the conventional processes
and the applications of the product and its important deriva-
X Preface to the First Edition
tives. The sections relating to heavy industrial organic products

are frequently followed by a prognosis concerning potential
developments. Deficiencies of existing technological or
chemical processes, as well as possible future improvements or
changes to other more economic or more readily available
feedstocks are briefly discussed.
The authors endeavored to provide a high degree of quality
and quantity of information. Three types of information are at
the reader's disposal:
1. The main text.
2. The synopsis of the main text in the margin.
3. Flow diagrams illustrating the interrelationship of the
products in each chapter.
These three types of presentation were derived from the wide-
spread habit of many readers of underlining or making brief
notes when studying a text. The reader has been relieved of
this work by the marginal notes which briefly present all
essential points of the main text in a logical sequence thereby
enabling him to be rapidly informed without having to study
the main text.
The formula or process scheme (flow diagram) pertaining to
each chapter can be folded out whilst reading a section in order
that its overall relevance can be readily appreciated. There are
no diagrams of individual processes in the main text as this
would result in frequent repetition arising from recurring proc-
ess steps. Instead, the reader is informed about the significant
features of a process.
The index, containing numerous key words, enables the reader
to rapidly find the required information.
A first version of this book was originally published in the
German language in 1976. Many colleagues inside and outside
Hoechst AG gave us their support by carefully reading parts of
the manuscript and providing valuable suggestions thereby
ensuring the validity of the numerous technological and
chemical facts. In particular, we would like to express our
thanks to Dr. H. Friz, Dr. W. Reif (BASF); Dr. R. Streck, Dr.
H. Weber (Hills AG); Dr. W. Jordan (Phenolchemie); Dr. B.
Cornils, Dr. J. Falbe, Dr. W. Payer (Ruhrchemie AG); Dr. K.
H. Berg, Dr. I. F. Hudson (Shell); Dr. G. Konig, Dr. R. Kuhn,
Dr. H. Tetteroo (UK-Wesseling).
We are also indebted to many colleagues and fellow employ-
ees of Hoechst AG who assisted by reading individual chap-
Preface to the First Edition XI
ters, expanding the numerical data, preparing the formula dia-

grams and typing the manuscript. In particular we would like to
thank Dr. U. Dettmeier, M. Keller, Dr. E. I. Leupold, Dr. H.
Meidert, and Prof. R. Steiner who all carefully read and cor-
rected or expanded large sections of the manuscript. However,
decisive for the choice of material was the access to the experi-
ence and the world-wide information sources of Hoechst AG.
Furthermore, the patience and consideration of our immediate
families and close friends made an important contribution
during the long months when the manuscript was written and
revised.
In less than a year after the first appearance of 'Industrielle
Organische Chemie' the second edition has now been pub-
lished. The positive response enjoyed by the book places both
an obligation on us as well as being an incentive to produce the
second edition in not only a revised, but also an expanded
form. This second edition of the German language version has
also been the basis of the present English edition in which the
numerical data were updated and, where possible, enriched by
data from several leading industrial nations in order to stress
the international scope.
Additional products were included along with their manufac-
turing processes. New facts were often supplemented with
mechanistic details to facilitate the reader's comprehension of
basic industrial processes.
The book was translated by Dr. A. Mullen (Ruhrchemie AG)
to whom we are particularly grateful for assuming this arduous
task which he accomplished by keeping as closely as possible
to the original text whilst also managing to evolve his own
style. We would like to thank the Board of Ruhrchemie AG for
supporting this venture by placing the company's facilities at
Dr. Mullen's disposal.
We are also indebted to Dr. T. F. Leahy, a colleague from the
American Hoechst Corporation, who played an essential part
by meticulously reading the manuscript.
Verlag Chemie must also be thanked - in particular Dr. H. F.
Ebel - for its support and for ensuring that the English edition
should have the best possible presentation.
Hoechst, in January 1978 K. Weissermel

H.-J. Arpe
Contents
1 . Various Aspects of the Energy and Raw Material Supply .................................................. 1

1.1. Present and Predictable Energy Requirements ......................................................................... 2
1.2. Availability of Individual Sources ............................................................................................ 3
1.2.1. Oil ............................................................................................................................................. 3
1.2.2. Natural Gas ............................................................................................................................... 4
1.2.3. Coal ........................................................................................................................................... 5
1.2.4. Nuclear Fuels ............................................................................................................................ 5
1.3. Prospects for the Future Energy Supply ................................................................................... 7
1.4. Present and Anticipated Raw Material Situation ...................................................................... 8
1.4.1. Petrochemical Primary Products ............................................................................................... 8
1.4.2. Coal Conversion Products ....................................................................................................... 11
2. Basic Products of Industrial Syntheses ............................................................................... 15

2.1. .................................
2.1.1. Generation of Synthesis Gas ................................................................................................... 15
2.1.1.1. Synthesis Gas via Coal Gasification .......... ........................................................ 16
2.1.1.2. Synthesis Gas via Cracking of Natural Gas and Oil ............................................................... 19
2.1.2. Synthesis Gas Purification and Use ..................... ............................ 21
2.2. Production of the Pure Synthesis Gas Components ...................................................
2.2.1. Carbon Monoxide .... ............. ............................................. 24
2.2.2. Hydrogen ................................................................................................................................ 26
2.3. CI-Units ....... ...................................................................................... 30
2.3.1. Methanol ...............................................................................................
2.3.1.1. Manufacture of Methanol . ........................................................................................... 30
2.3.1.2. ations of Methanol ..................................
2.3.2. ............................................................................................ 37
2.3.2.1. .............................................
2.3.2.2. Uses and Potential Uses of Formaldehyde ........ ...............................
2.3.3. Formic Acid ............................................................................................................................ 42
2.3.4. Hydrocyanic Acid ...................................... .............. ............................................ 46
2.3.5. ................................ ........................................................................... 51
2.3.6. Halogen Derivatives of Methane ............................................................................................ 52
3. Olefins .................................................................................................................................... 59
3.1. Historical Development of Olefin Chemistry ......................................................................... 59
XIV Contents
3.2. Olefins via Cracking of Hydrocarbons ................................................................................... 59

3.3. Special Manufacturing Processes for Olefins ......................................................................... 63
3.3.1. Ethylene. Propene ................................................................................................................... 63
3.3.2. Butenes ................................................................................................................................... 66
3.3.3. Higher Olefins......................................................................................................................... 74
3.3.3.1. Unbranched Higher Olefins .................................................................................................... 75
3.3.3.2. Branched Higher Olefins ........................................................................................................ 83
3.4. Olefin Metathesis.................................................................................................................... 85
4 . Acetylene................................................................................................................................ 91
4.1. Present Significance of Acetylene .......................................................................................... 91
4.2. Manufacturing Processes for Acetylene ................................................................................. 93
4.2.1. Manufacture Based on Calcium Carbide ................................................................................ 93
4.2.2. Thermal Processes .................................................................................................................. 94
4.3. Utilization of Acetylene.......................................................................................................... 98
5 . 1.3.Diolefins ......................................................................................................................... 107

5.1. 1.3.Butadiene ........................................................................................................................ 107
5.1.1. Historical Syntheses of 1.3.Butadiene .................................................................................. 108
5.1.2. 1.3.Butadiene from C4Cracking Fractions........................................................................... 109
5.1.3. 1.3.Butadiene from C4Alkanes and Alkenes ....................................................................... 111
5.1.4. Utilization of 1.3-Butadiene.................................................................................................. 114
5.2. Isoprene................................................................................................................................. 117
5.2.1. Isoprene from C5Cracking Fractions.................................................................................... 117
5.2.2. Isoprene from Synthetic Reactions ....................................................................................... 119
5.3. Chloroprene .......................................................................................................................... 122
5.4. Cyclopentadiene.................................................................................................................... 125
6 . Syntheses involving Carbon Monoxide ............................................................................. 127

6.1. Hydroformylation of Olefins ................................................................................................ 127
6.1.1. The Chemical Basis of Hydroformylation ............................................................................ 128
6.1.2. Industrial Operation of Hydroformylation ............................................................................ 131
6.1.3. Catalyst Modifications in Hydroformylation ........................................................................ 134
6.1.4. Utilization of 0x0 Products ................................................................................................... 136
6.1.4.1. 0 x 0 Alcohols ........................................................................................................................ 136
6.1.4.2. 0 x 0 Carboxylic Acids .......................................................................................................... 138
6.1.4.3. Aldol and Condensation Products of the 0x0 Aldehydes...................................................... 139
6.2. Carbonylation of Olefins....................................................................................................... 141
6.3. The Koch Carboxylic Acid Synthesis................................................................................... 143
Contents XV
7. Oxidation Products of Ethylene......................................................................................... 145

7.1. Ethylene Oxide ..................................................................................................................... 145
7.1.1. Ethylene Oxide by the Chlorohydrin Process ....................................................................... 146
7.1.2. Ethylene Oxide by Direct Oxidation..................................................................................... 146
7.1.2.1. Chemical Principles .............................................................................................................. 146
7.1.2.2. Process Operation ................................................................................................................. 148
7.1.2.3. Potential Developments in Ethylene Oxide Manufacture ..................................................... 149
7.2. Secondary Products of Ethylene Oxide ................................................................................ 151
7.2.1. Ethylene Glycol and Higher Ethylene Glycols ..................................................................... 152
7.2.1.1. Potential Developments in Ethylene Glycol Manufacture .................................................... 153
7.2.1.2. Uses of Ethylene Glycol ....................................................................................................... 155
7.2.1.3. Secondary Products . Glyoxal. Dioxolane. 1.4.Dioxane ..................................................... 156
7.2.2. Polyethoxylates ..................................................................................................................... 158
7.2.3. Ethanolamines and Secondary Products ............................................................................... 159
7.2.4. Ethylene Glycol Ethers ......................................................................................................... 162
7.2.5. Additional Products from Ethylene Oxide ............................................................................ 164
7.3. Acetaldehyde ........................................................................................................................ 165
7.3.1. Acetaldehyde via Oxidation of Ethylene .............................................................................. 166
7.3.1.1. Chemical Basis ..................................................................................................................... 166
7.3.1.2. Process Operation ................................................................................................................. 168
7.3.2. Acetaldehyde from Ethanol .................................................................................................. 169
7.3.3. Acetaldehyde by C3/C4Alkane Oxidation ............................................................................ 170
7.4. Secondary Products of Acetaldehyde ................................................................................... 171
7.4.1. Acetic Acid ........................................................................................................................... 171
7.4.1.1. Acetic Acid by Oxidation of Acetaldehyde .......................................................................... 172
7.4.1.2. Acetic Acid by Oxidation of Alkanes and Alkenes .............................................................. 174
7.4.1.3. Carbonylation of Methanol to Acetic Acid ........................................................................... 177
7.4.1.4. Potential Developments in Acetic Acid Manufacture ........................................................... 179
7.4.1.5. Use of Acetic Acid ................................................................................................................ 180
7.4.2. Acetic Anhydride and Ketene ............................................................................................... 182
7.4.3. Aldol Condensation of Acetaldehyde and Secondary Products ............................................ 186
7.4.4. Ethyl Acetate......................................................................................................................... 188
7.4.5. Pyridine and Alkylpyridines ................................................................................................. 190
8. Alcohols................................................................................................................................ 193
8.1. Lower Alcohols..................................................................................................................... 193
8.1.1. Ethanol .................................................................................................................................. 193
8.1.2. 2-Propanol .............................. ........................................................................................ 198
8.I .3. Butanols ................................................................................................................................ 201
8.1.4. Amy1 Alcohols ...................................................................................................................... 205
8.2. Higher Alcohols .................................................................................................................... 205
8.2.1. Oxidation of Paraffins to Alcohols ....................................................................................... 209
XVI Contents
8.2.2. Alfol Synthesis ...................................................................................................................... 210

8.3. Polyhydric Alcohols ............................................................................................................. 212
8.3.1. Pentaerythritol ....................................................................................................................... 212
8.3.2. Trimethylolpropane .............................................................................................................. 213
8.3.3. Neopentyl Glycol .................................................................................................................. 214
9. Vinyl-Halogenand Vinyl-Oxygen Compounds ................................................................ 217

9.1. Vinyl-Halogen Compounds .................................................................................................. 217
9.1.1. Vinyl Chloride ...................................................................................................................... 217
9.1.1.1. Vinyl Chloride from Acetylene ............................................................................................ 218
9.1.1.2. Vinyl Chloride from Ethylene .............................................................................................. 219
9.1.1.3. Potential Developments in Vinyl Chloride Manufacture ...................................................... 222
9.1.1.4. Uses of Vinyl Chloride and 1.2.Dichloroethane ................................................................... 223
9.1.2. Vinylidene Chloride .............................................................................................................. 225
9.1.3. Vinyl Fluoride and Vinylidene Fluoride ............................................................................... 225
9.1.4. Trichloro- and Tetrachloroethylene ...................................................................................... 227
9.1.5. Tetrafluoroethylene ............................................................................................................... 229
9.2. Vinyl Esters and Ethers ......................................................................................................... 230
9.2.1. Vinyl Acetate ........................................................................................................................ 230
9.2.1.1. Vinyl Acetate Based on Acetylene or Acetaldehyde ............................................................ 230
9.2.1.2. Vinyl Acetate Based on Ethylene ......................................................................................... 231
9.2.1.3. Possibilities for Development of Vinyl Acetate Manufacture .............................................. 235
9.2.2. Vinyl Esters of Higher Carboxylic Acids ............................................................................. 236
9.2.3. Vinyl Ethers .......................................................................................................................... 237
10 . Components for Polyamides .............................................................................................. 239

10.1. Dicarboxylic Acids ............................................................................................................... 240
10.1.1. Adipic Acid ........................................................................................................................... 241
10.1.2. 1.12.Dodecanedioic Acid ..................................................................................................... 245
10.2. Diamines and Aminocarboxylic Acids ................................................................................. 246
10.2.1. Hexamethylenediamine......................................................................................................... 246
10.2.1.1. Manufacture of Adiponitrile ................................................................................................. 247
10.2.1.2. Hydrogenation of Adiponitrile .............................................................................................. 251
10.2.1.3. Potential Developments in Adiponitrile Manufacture .......................................................... 252
10.2.2. a-Aminoundecanoic Acid .................................................................................................... 252
10.3. Lactams ................................................................................................................................. 253
10.3.1. &-Caprolactam....................................................................................................................... 253
10.3.1.1. &-Caprolactamfrom the Cyclohexanone Oxime Route ........................................................ 254
10.3.1.2. Alternative Manufacturing Processes for &-Caprolactam..................................................... 258
10.3.1.3. Possibilities for Development in &-CaprolactamManufacture ............................................. 260
10.3.1.4. Uses of &-Caprolactam.......................................................................................................... 262
1 0.3.2. Lauryl Lactam ....................................................................................................................... 264
Contents XVII
11. Propene Conversion Products ........................................................................................... 267

11.1. Oxidation Products of Propene ............................................................................................. 268
11.1.1. Propylene Oxide ................................................................................................................... 268
11.1.1.1. Propylene Oxide from the Chlorohydrin Process ................................................................. 268
11.1.1.2. Indirect Oxidation Routes to Propylene Oxide ..................................................................... 269
11.1.1.3. es for Development in the Manufacture of Propylene Oxide ................................ 273
11.1.2. Secondary Products of Propylene Oxide .............................................................................. 277
11.1.3. Acetone ................................................................................................................................. 279
11.1.3.1. Direct Oxidation of Propene ................................................................................................. 279
11.1.3.2. Acetone from Isopropanol .................................................................................................... 280
11.1.4. Secondary Products of Acetone ............................................................................................ 281
11.1.4.1. Acetone Aldolization and Secondary Products ..................................................................... 282
11.1.4.2. Methacrylic Acid and Ester .................................................................................................. 283
11.1.5. Acrolein ................................................................................................................................ 287
11.1.6. Secondary Products of Acrolein ........................................................................................... 289
11.1.7. Acrylic Acid and Esters ........................................................................................................ 291
11.1.7.1. Traditional Acrylic Acid Manufacture .................................................................................. 291
11.1.7.2. Acrylic Acid from Propene ................................................................................................... 293
11.1.7.3. Possibilities for Development in Acrylic Acid Manufacture ................................................ 295
11.2. Allyl Compounds and Secondary Products .......................................................................... 296
11.2.1. Allyl Chloride ....................................................................................................................... 296
11.2.2. Allyl Alcohol and Esters ....................................................................................................... 299
11.2.3. Glycerol from Allyl Precursors............................................................................................. 301
11.3. Acrylonitrile .......................................................................................................................... 304
11.3.1. Traditional Acrylonitrile Manufacture .................................................................................. 305
11.3.2. Ammoxidation of Propene .................................................................................................... 306
11.3.2.1. Sohio Acrylonitrile Process .................................................................................................. 307
11.3.2.2. Other PropeneRropane Ammoxidation Processes................................................................ 308
11.3.3. Possibilities for Development of Acrylonitrile Manufacture ................................................ 309
11.3.4. Uses and Secondary Products of Acrylonitrile ..................................................................... 310
12. Aromatics .Production and Conversion.......................................................................... 313

12.1. Importance of Aromatics ...................................................................................................... 313
12.2. Sources of Feedstocks for Aromatics ............................................................ 314
12.2.1. Aromatics from Coking of Hard Coa ......... ....... 315
12.2.2. Aromatics from Reformate and Pyrolysis Gasoline .............................................................. 316
12.2.2.1. Isolation of Aromatics........................................................................................................... 319
12.2.2.2. Special Separation Techniques for Non-Aromatic/ Aromatic and Aromatic Mixtures ........ 320
12.2.3. Possibilities for Development of Aromatic Manufacture ..................................................... 325
12.2.4. Condensed Aromatics ........................................................................................................... 326
12.2.4.1. Naphthalene ..................... ............................................................................. 327
12.2.4.2. Anthracene ....................... ......... ................328
XVIII Contents
12.3. Conversion Processes for Aromatics .................................................................................... 331

12.3.1. Hydrodealkylation ................................................................................................................ 331
12.3.2. rn-Xylene Isomerization ........................................................................................................ 332
12.3.3. Disproportionation. Transalkylation and Methylation .......................................................... 334
13 . Benzene Derivatives ............................................................................................................ 337

13.1. Alkylation and Hydrogenation Products of Benzene ............................................................ 337
13.1.1. Ethylbenzene ......................................................................................................................... 337
13.1.2. Styrene .................................................................................................................................. 341
13.1.3. Cumene ................................................................................................................................. 344
13.1.4. Higher Alkylbenzenes ........................................................................................................... 345
13.1.5. Cyclohexane ......................................................................................................................... 347
13.2. Oxidation and Secondary Products of Benzene .................................................................... 349
13.2.1. Phenol ................................................................................................................................... 349
13.2.1.1. Manufacturing Processes for Phenol..................................................................................... 350
13.2.1.2. Potential Developments in Phenol Manufacture ................................................................... 357
13.2.1.3. Uses and Secondary Products of Phenol ............................................................................... 360
13.2.2. Dihydroxybenzenes .............................................................................................................. 363
13.2.3. Maleic Anhydride ................................................................................................................. 367
13.2.3.1. Maleic Anhydride from Oxidation of Benzene..................................................................... 368
13.2.3.2. Maleic Anhydride from Oxidation of Butene ....................................................................... 370
13.2.3.3. Maleic Anhydride from Oxidation of Butane ....................................................................... 371
13.2.3.4. Uses and Secondary Products of Maleic Anhydride ............................................................. 372
13.3. Other Benzene Derivatives ................................................................................................... 375
13.3.1. Nitrobenzene ......................................................................................................................... 375
13.3.2. Aniline .................................................................................................................................. 376
13.3.3. Diisocyanates ........................................................................................................................ 379
14 . Oxidation Products of Xylene and Naphthalene.............................................................. 387

14.1. Phthalic Anhydride ............................................................................................................... 387
14.1.1. Oxidation of Naphthalene to Phthalic Anhydride ................................................................. 387
14.1.2. Oxidation of o-Xylene to Phthalic Anhydride ...................................................................... 389
14.1.3. Esters of Phthalic Acid ......................................................................................................... 391
14.2. Terephthalic Acid ................................................................................................................. 394
14.2.1. Manufacture of Dimethyl Terephthalate and Terephthalic Acid .......................................... 395
14.2.2. Fiber Grade Terephthalic Acid ............................................................................................. 397
14.2.3. Other Manufacturing Routes to Terephthalic Acid and Derivatives ..................................... 399
14.2.4. Uses of Terephthalic Acid and Dimethyl Terephthalate ....................................................... 402
15 . Appendix.............................................................................................................................. 407
15.1. Process and Product Schemes ............................................................................................... 407
Contents XIX
15.2. Definitions of Terms used in Characterizing Chemical Reactions ....................................... 449

15.3. Abbreviations for Firms ........................................................................................................ 451
15.4. Sources of Information ......................................................................................................... 452
15.4.1. General Literature ................................................................................................................. 452
15.4.2. More Specific Literature (publications, monographs) .......................................................... 453
Index..................................................................................................................................... 467
Industrial Organic Chemistry
Klaus Weisserme1,Hans-Jurgen Arpe
Copyright 02003 WILEY-VCH Verlag GrnbH & Co. KGaA, Weinheim
1. Various Aspects of the Energy and Raw Material Supply
The availability and price structure of energy and raw materi- fossil fuels
als have always determined the technological base and thus the natural gas, petroleum, coal
have two functions:
expansion and development of industrial chemistry. However, 1. energy source
the oil crisis was necessary before the general public once 2. raw material for chemical products
again became aware of this relationship and its importance for
the world economy.
Coal, natural gas, and oil, formed with the help of solar energy
during the course of millions of years, presently cover not only
the energy, but also to a large extent chemical feedstock re-
quirements.
There is no comparable branch of industry in which there is
such a complete interplay between energy and raw materials as
in the chemical industry. Every variation in supply has a dou-
ble impact on the chemical industry as it is one of the greatest
consumers of energy. In addition to this, the non-recoverable
fossil products, which are employed as raw materials, are
converted into a spectrum of synthetic substances which we
meet in everyday life.
The constantly increasing demand for raw materials and the
limited reserves point out the importance of safeguarding
future energy and raw material supplies.
All short- and medium-term efforts will have to concentrate on long range aims for securing industrial raw
material and energy supply:
the basic problem as to how the flexibility of the raw material
supply for the chemical industry on the one hand, and the 1. extending the period of use of the fossil
raw materials
energy sector on the other hand, can be increased with the 2. replacing the fossil raw materials in the
available resources. In the long term, this double function of energy sector
the fossil fuels will be terminated in order to maintain this
attractive source of supply for the chemical industry for as
long as possible.
In order to better evaluate the present situation and understand
the future consumption of primary energy sources and raw
materials, both aspects will be reviewed together with the
individual energy sources.
2 1. Various Aspects of the Energy and Raw Material Supply
1.1. Present and Predictable Energy Requirements

primary energy consumption (in lo'* kW.h) During the last 35 years, the world energy demand has almost
1964 1974 1984 1989 1999 tripled and in 1999 it reached 100.7 x 10l2 kW.h, correspond-
World 41.3 67.5 82.6 95.2 100.7 ing to the energy from 8.67 x lo9 tonnes of oil (1 tonne oil =
USA 12.5 15.4 19.5 23.6 27.4
W. Europe 7.9 10.7 11.6 13.0 16.7 11620 kW.h = 10 x lo6 kcal = 41.8 x lo6 H). The average
annual increase before 1974 was about 5%, which decreased
through the end of the 1980s, as the numbers in the adjacent
table illustrate. In the early 1990s, primary energy consump-
tion has hardly changed due to the drop in energy demand
caused by the economic recession following the radical
changes in the former East Bloc.
However, according to the latest prediction of the World En-
ergy Council (WEC), global population will grow from the
current 6 to 7.4 x lo9 people by the year 2020, which, together
with increasing living standards, will increase world energy
demand to possibly 160 x 10l2kW.h.
the OECD has 29 member states, which in In 1989, the consumption of primary energy in the OECD
Europe include Great Britain, Norway, and (Organization for Economic Cooperation and Development)
Germany
countries was distributed as follows:
3 1% for transport
34% for industrial use
35% for domestic and agricultural use, and other sectors
energy consumption of the chemical industry: The chemical industry accounts for 6% of the total energy
6% of total consumption, i.e., second consumption and thereby assumes second place in the energy
greatest industrial consumer consumption scale after the iron processing industry.
changes in primary energy distribution Between 1950 and 1999, the worldwide pattern of primary
worldwide (in %): energy consumption changed drastically. Coal's share de-
1964 1974 1984 1999 creased from ca. 60% in 1950 to the values shown in the ac-
oil 41 48 42 36
coal 37 28 27 23 companying table. In China and some of the former Eastern
natural gas 15 18 19 22 Bloc countries, 40% of the energy used still comes from coal.
nuclearenergy 6 6 7 7 Oil's share amounted to just 25% of world energy consumption
water power1
others 1 3 5 1 2 in 1950, and reached a maximum of nearly 50% in the early
(others = renewable energy) 1970s. Today it has stabilized at just under 40%.
reasons for preferred use of oil and natural The reasons for this energy source structure lie with the ready
gas as energy source:
economic recovery of oil and natural gas and their versatile
1. economic recovery applicability as well as lower transportation and distribution
2. versatile applicability
3. low transportation and distribution costs costs.
restructuring of energy consumption not In the following decades, the forecast calls for a slight de-
possible in the short term
crease in the relative amounts of energy from oil and natural
oil remains main energy source for the near
future gas, but a small increase for coal and nuclear energy. An even-
tual transition to carbon-free and inexhaustible energy sources
1.2. Availability of lndividual Sources 3
is desirable, but this development will be influenced by many

factors.
In any event, oil and natural gas will remain the main energy
sources in predictions for decades, as technological reorienta-
tion will take a long time due to the complexity of the prob-
lem. The situation with regard to nuclear energy is uncertain.
Considerable potential for development is present in the areas
of fuel cells and photovoltaics.
1.2. Availability of Individual Sources

1.2.1. Oil
New data shows that the proven and probable, i.e., supplemen- oil reserves (in 10" kW.h):
tary, recoverable world oil reserves are higher than the roughly 1986 1989 1998
520 x lo9 tonnes, or 6040 x 10" kW.h, estimated in recent proven 1110 1480 1660
total 4900 1620 2580
years, owing to improved exploration and production technol-
ogy. Of the proven reserves (1998), 65% are found in the
Middle East, 14% in South America, 3% in North America,
2% in Western Europe and the remainder in other regions.
With about 24% of the proven oil reserves, Saudi Arabia has
the greatest share, leading Iraq, Kuwait and other countries
principally in the Near East. In 1996, the OPEC countries
accounted for ca. 77 wt% of worldwide oil production. The
countries with the largest shares of the total world production
of 3.4 x lo'* t in 1998 were Saudi Arabia (1 l%), USA (1 l%),
former Soviet Union (8%),and Iran (5%).
A further crude oil supply which amounts to ten times the above- reserves of "synthetic" oil from oil shale
and oil sands (in 10" kW.h):
mentioned petroleum reserves is found in oil shale, tar sand, and
1989 1992 1997 1998
oil sand. This source, presumed to be the same order of magnitude
proven 1550 1550 1059 977
as mineral oil only a few years ago, far surpasses it. total 13840 12360 5234 3907
There is a great incentive for the exploitation of oil shale and oil kerogen is a waxy, polymeric substance
found in mineral rock, which is converted
sand. To this end, extraction and pyrolysis processes have been to "synthetic" oil on heating to >500"C or
developed which, under favorable local conditions, are already hydrogenation
economically feasible. Large commercial plants are being run in oil consumption (in lo9 t of oil):
Canada, with a significant annual increase (for example, produc- 1988 1990 1998
tion in 1994 was 17% greater than in 1993), and the CIS. Al- World 3.02 3.10 3.35
though numerous pilot plants have been shut down, for instance USA 0.78 0.78 0.83
W. Europe 0.59 0.60 0.67
in the USA, new ones are planned in places such as Australia. In Japan 0.22 0.25 n. a.
China, oil is extracted from kerogen-containing rock strata. An n. a. = not available
additional plant with a capacity of 0.12 x lo6 tonnes per year
was in the last phase of construction in 1994.
At current rates of consumption, proven crude oil reserves will
last about 42 years as of 1998. If the additional supply from
aids to oil recovery: oil shale/oil sands is included, the supply will last for more
recovery recovery oil than 100 years.
phase agent recovered
(in %) However, the following factors will probably help ensure an
primary well head pressure 10 - 20 oil supply well beyond that point: better utilization of known
secondary water/gas flooding +30 deposits which at present are exploited only to about 30% with
tertiary chemical flooding
(polymers, tensides) +50 conventional technology, intensified exploration activity,
recovery of difficult-to-obtain reserves, the opening up of oil
fields under the seabed as well as a restructuring of energy and
raw material consumption.
1.2.2. Natural Gas

natural gas reserves (in lo’*kW.h): The proven and probable world natural gas reserves are some-
1985 1989 1992 1998 what larger than the oil reserves, and are currently estimated at
proven 944 1190 1250 1425 374 x 10” m3, or 3492 x 10” kW.h. Proven reserves amount
total 2260 3660 3440 3492
to 1423 x 10“ kW.h.
(1 m3 natural gas = 9.23 kW.h) In 1998 these reserves were distributed among the regions
former Soviet Union (38%), near East (34%), Africa (7%), and
North America (6%). The remaining 15% is distributed among
all other natural gas-producing countries.
at the present rate of consumption the Based on the natural gas output for 1997 (25.2 x 10” kW.h),
proven natural gas reserves will be ex- the proven worldwide reserves should last for almost 63 years.
hausted in ca. 63 years (as of 1998)
In 1995, North America and Eastern Europe were the largest
producers, supplying 32 and 29%, respectively, of the natural
gas worldwide.
rapid development in natural gas consump- Natural gas consumption has steadily increased during the last
tion possible by transport over long dis-
tances by means of: two decades. Up until now, natural gas could only be used
1. pipelines
where the corresponding industrial infrastructure was available
2. specially designed ships or where the distance to the consumer could be bridged by
3. transformation into methanol means of pipelines. In the meantime, gas transportation over
great distances from the source of supply to the most important
consumption areas can be overcome by liquefaction of natural
gas (LNG = liquefied natural gas) and transportation in spe-
cially built ships as is done for example in Japan, which sup-
plies itself almost entirely by importing LNG. In the future,
natural gas could possibly be transported by first converting it
into methanol - via synthesis gas - necessitating, of course,
additional expenditure.
substitution of the natural gas by synthetic The dependence on imports, as with oil, in countries with little
natural gas (SNG) only in the distant future
fcf Section 2.1.2) or no natural gas reserves is therefore resolvable. However,
~d
this situation will only fundamentally change when synthesis

gas technology - based on brown (lignite) and hard coal - is
I .2. Availability of Individual Sources 5
established and developed. This will probably take place on a

larger scale only in the distant future.
1.2.3. Coal
As far as the reserves are concerned, coal is not only the most hard coal reserves (in 10” kW.h):
widely spread but also the most important source of fossil 1985 1989 1992 1999
energy. However, it must be kept in mind that the estimates of proven 5600 4090 5860 3964
total 54500 58600 67800 44835
coal deposits are based on geological studies and do not take
“hard coal” also includes tar coal and
the mining problems into account. The proven and probable anthracite
world hard coal reserves are estimated to be 44835 x 10”
kW.h. The proven reserves amount to 3964 x loi2 kW.h. Of
this amount, ca. 38% is found in the USA, 5% in the former
Soviet Union, 14% in the Peoples’ Republic of China, 17% in
Western Europe, and 7% in Africa. In 1999, 3.5 x lo6 tonnes
of hard coal were produced worldwide, with 56% coming out
of the USA and China.
In 1989, the world reserves of brown coal were estimated at brown coal reserves (in 10” kW.h):
6800 x loi2kW.h, of which 860 x loi2kW.h are proven re- 1985 1989 1992 1999
serves. By 1992, these proven reserves had increased by ca. proven 1360 860 1110 578
total 5700 6800 n.a. 9442
30%.
n. a. = not available
With the huge coal deposits available, the worlds energy re-
quirements could be met for a long time to come. According to
studies at several institutes, this could be for several thousand
years at the current rate of growth.
1.2.4. Nuclear Fuels

Nuclear energy would be - as a result of its stage of develop- nuclear fuels are fissile materials or materi-
als that contain fissile substances, mainly
ment - a realistic solution to the energy supply problem of the uranium and plutonium in the form of
next decades. Its economic viability has been proven, despite metals or compounds
political moves to dispense with nuclear power. energy sources for electricity (in %):
The nuclear fuels offer an alternative to fossil fuels in impor- USA Western World
Europe
tant areas, particularly in the generation of electricity. Al- 1975 1987 1974 1998 1975 1999
though the fossil fuels have maintained their dominant position naturalgadoil 13 36 21 35 26
coal )76 53 34 30 37 36
in electricity generation world-wide, in the individual coun- nuclearenergy 9 17 6 35 5 17
tries, different shares of nuclear energy have developed. In hydroelectric/
2000, 433 nuclear reactors were in operation worldwide, and a others 15 17 24 14 23 21
further 38 were under construction. The largest numbers of uranium production (in lo6tonnes):
reactors are found in the USA (104), France (59), and Japan 1991 1994 1998
(53). world 41.9 31.6 35.0
Canada 8.2 9.6 10.9
The largest share of nuclear power in electricity generation is Australia 3.8 2.2 4.9
in France (76% in 1998).
6 I . Various Aspects of the Energy and Raw Material Supply
Uranium reserves are large and distributed over extensive

areas of the earth. Worldwide uranium production has de-
creased (see adjacent table), but with different trends from
country to country. Canada has further strengthened its posi-
tion as leading producer, followed by Australia, which has
experienced pronounced growth. Uranium production in West-
em Europe has almost completely ceased, apart from a small
amount in France.
energy content of uranium reserves When uranium is used in light-water reactors of conventional
(in 10" kW.h): design, essentially only 23sUis consumed (up to 0.7% in natu-
690 with conventional reactor ral uranium). The energy liberated in the form of radiation and
technology
80000 by full utilization via breeders fission products (e.g., a and p particles, neutrons) is trans-
formed into heat, which is used, e.g., to generate steam for
function of fast breeders
(neutron capture): driving turbines for generating electricity.
23Su ~
239Pu The fraction of fissile material can be increased by using fast

232~h 233"
breeder reactors, which operate by synthesizing the fissionable
~
239Pufrom the nonfissionable nuclide ?'J (main constituent of

natural uranium, abundance 99.3%) by means of neutron cap-
ture. 238Uis not fissionable using thermal neutrons. In the same
way fissionable 233Ucan be synthesized from 232Th.
In 1995 France and Japan were the only countries in which fast
breeder reactors were being operated and further developed.
The increasing energy demand can be met for at least the next
50 years using present reactor technology.
reactor generations: The dominant reactor type today, and probably for the next 20
light-water reactors years, is the light-water reactor (boiling or pressurized water
high temperature reactors reactor) which operates at temperatures up to about 300°C.
breeder reactors
High temperature reactors with cooling medium (helium)
advantage of high temperature reactors: temperature up to nearly 1000°C are already on the threshold
high temperature range (900- 1OOO°C) of large scale development. They have the advantage that they
process heat useful for strongly endother- not only supply electricity but also process heat at higher tem-
mic chemical reactions
peratures (c$ Sections 2.1.1 and 2.2.2) nuclear fusion, a
thermonuclear reaction forming a new nucleus with release of
energy.
nuclear fusion, a thermonuclear reaction Another major target in the area of nuclear energy is nuclear
forming a new nucleus with release of fusion, i.e., exploiting the energy from the combination of two
energy.
atomic nuclei. This process, which is also the basis of energy
generation in the sun, is being studied by various industrial
nations. For example, in Germany the Stellarator nuclear fu-
sion project was started in 2000.
essential prerequisites for the use of nu- An important prerequisite for the successful employment of
clear energy: nuclear energy is not only that safe and reliable nuclear power
1.3. Prospects f o r the Future Energy Supply 7
stations are erected, but also that the whole fuel cycle is com- 1. reliable supply of nuclear energy
2. technically safe nuclear power stations
pletely closed. This begins with the supply of natural uranium, 3. safe disposal of fission products and
the siting of suitable enrichment units, and finishes with the recycling of nuclear fuels (reprocessing)
waste disposal of radioactive fission products, including con-
tainment of highly radioactive waste from nuclear power sta-
tions, and the recycling of unused and newly bred nuclear fuels.
Waste management and environmental protection will deter-
mine the rate at which the nuclear energy program can be
realized.
1.3. Prospects for the Future Energy Supply

As seen in the foregoing sections, oil, natural gas, and coal will with the prevailing energy structure, oil and
natural gas will be the first energy sources
remain the most important primary energy sources for the long to be exhausted
term. While there is currently little restriction on the availabil-
ity of energy sources, in light of the importance of oil and
natural gas as raw materials for the chemical industry, their use competition between their energy and
for energy should be decreased as soon as possible. chemical utilization compels structural
change in the energy palette
The exploitation of oil shales and oil sands will not signifi-
cantly affect the situation in the long term. The substitution of
oil and natural gas by other energy sources is the most prudent
solution to this dilemma. By these means, the valuable fossil
materials will be retained as far as possible for processing by
the chemical industry.
In the medium term, the utilization of nuclear energy has deci- possible relief for fossil fuels by generation
of energy from:
sively contributed to a relief of the fossil energy consumption.
1. nuclear energy (medium term)
Solar energy offers an almost inexhaustible energy reserve and 2. solar energy (long term)
will only be referred to here with respect to its industrial poten- 3. geothermal energy (partial)
tial. The energy which the sun annually supplies to the earth 4. nuclear fusion energy (long term)
corresponds to thirty times the worlds coal reserves. Based on a
simple calculation, the worlds present primary energy consump-
tion could be covered by 0.005% of the energy supplied by the
sun. Consequently, the development of solar energy technology
including solar collectors and solar cell systems remains an
important objective. At the same time, however, the energy
storage and transportation problems must be solved.
The large-scale utilization of the so-called unlimited or renew- possible substitution of oil for energy
generation by means of
able energies - solar energy, wind energy, water energy, geo-
thermal energy and nuclear fusion - will become important 1. coal
only in the distant future. Until that time, we will be dependent 2. nuclear energy
3. combination of coal and nuclear energy
on an optimal use of fossil raw materials, in particular oil. In 4. hydrogen
the near future, nuclear energy and coal will play a dominant
role in our energy supply, in order to stretch our oil reserves as
far as possible. Nuclear energy will take over the generation of

electricity while coal will be increasingly used as a substitute
for petroleum products.
Before the energy supply becomes independent of fossil sources
- undoubtedly not until the next century - there will possibly be
an intermediate period in which a combination of nuclear energy
and coal could be used. This combination could utilize nuclear
process heat for coal gasification leading to the greater employ-
ment of synthesis gas products (c$ Section 2.1.1).
Along with the manufacture of synthesis gas via coal gasifica-
tion, nuclear energy can possibly also be used for the manufac-
ture of hydrogen from water via high temperature steam elec-
trolysis or chemical cyclic processes. The same is true of water
electrolysis using solar energy, which is being studied widely
in several countries. This could result in a wide use of hydro-
gen as an energy source (hydrogen technology) and in a re-
placement of hydrogen manufacture from fossil materials (c$
Section 2.2.2).
long-term aim: This phase will lead to the situation in which energy will be
energy supply solely from renewable ~ 0 ~ ~ swon
; solely from renewable sources and oil and coal will be
raw material supply from fossil sources employed only as raw materials.
1.4. Present and Anticipated Raw Material Situation

characteristic changes in the raw material The present raw material situation of the chemical industry is
base of the chemical industry: characterized by a successful and virtually complete change-
feedstocks until 1950: over from coal to petroleum technology.
1. coal gasification products (coking The restructuring also applies to the conversion from the acety-
products, synthesis gas)
2. acetylene from calcium carbide lene to the olefin base (c$ Sections 3.1 and 4.1).
1.4.1. Petrochemical Primary Products

feedstocks after 1950: The manufacture of carbon monoxide and hydrogen via gasifi-
1. products from petroleum processing cation processes together with the manufacture of carbide (for
2. natural gas welding and some special organic intermediates), benzene, and
3. coal gasification products as well as acety-
lene from carbide and light hydrocarbons certain polynuclear aromatics are the only remaining processes
of those employed in the 1950s for the preparation of basic
expansion of organic primary chemicals organic chemicals from coal. However, these account for only
was only possible due to conversion from a minor part of the primary petrochemical products; currently
coal to oil
ca. 95% are based on oil or natural gas. Furthermore, there is
return to coal for organic primary chemi- no doubt that the expansion in production of feedstocks for the
cals is not feasible in short and medium
term manufacture of organic secondary products was only possible
as a result of the changeover to oil. This rapid expansion
1.4. Present and Anticipated Raw Material Situation 9
would not have been possible with coal due to inherent mining primary chemicals are petrochemical basis
constraints. It can thus be appreciated that only a partial substi- products for further reactions; e.g., ethyl-
ene, propene, butadiene, BTX aromatics
tution of oil by coal, resulting in limited broadening of the raw
primary chemicals production (1 O6 tonnes)
material base, will be possible in the future. The dependence of
1991 1993 1997 1999
the chemical industry on oil will therefore be maintained. USA 39.5 41.7 52.0 55.0
In Japan and Western Europe, naphtha (or crude gasoline) is W. Europe 38.3 39.4 45.2 47.0
Japan 19.2 18.4 24.4 23.9
by far the most important feedstock available to the chemical
industry from the oil refineries. A decreasing availability of feedstocks for olefins and aromatics:
natural gas has also led to the increasing use of naphtha in the Japan/WE: naphtha (crude gasoline)
USA. Olefins such as ethylene, propene, butenes, and butadi- USA: liquid gas (C,-C,)
ene as well as the aromatics benzene, toluene, and xylene can and, increasingly, naphtha
be obtained by cracking naphtha. In 1997 about 660 x lo6 t of
feedstocks for synthesis gas (CO + H2):
naphtha were used as a petrochemical raw material world-
methane and higher oil fractions
wide. Of less importance are heavy fuel oil and refinery gas
which are employed together with natural gas for the manufac-
ture of synthesis gas. The latter forms the basis for the manu-
facture of ammonia, methanol, acetic acid, and 0x0 products.
The process technology largely determines the content and
yield of the individual cuts.
This technology has been increasingly developed since the oil trend in demand for lighter mineral oil
products necessitates more complex oil
crisis, so that today a complex refinery structure offers large processing, e.g., from residual oils
quantities of valuable products. Thus heavy fuel oil is partially restructuring of refineries by additional
converted to lower boiling products through thermal cracking conversion plants such as:
processes such as visbreaking and coking processes. Further- 1. thennocrackers
more, the residue from the atmospheric distillation can, follow- 2. catalytic crackers
3. hydrocrackers
ing vacuum distillation, be converted by catalytic or hydro-
cracking. This increases the yield of lighter products consid-
erably, although it also increases the energy needed for proc-
essing. Energy saving therefore remains an essential task, both
in basic processes and further processing of oil and its deriva-
tives. In this regard, an important development is a new refin-
ery at Leuna, developed by Elf Aquitane and Technip, in
which "progressive distillation technology" is used. Improved
exploitation of heat fluxes in crude oil distillation leads to
staged heating for the lighter and heavier fractions in the low-
est possible pressure ranges.
The spectra of refinery products in the USA, Western Europe, markets 1973/93 for mineral oil products
show characteristic drop in demand:
and Japan are distinctly different due to the different market
I . total of 16-31%
pressures, yet they all show the same trend toward a higher 2. heavy fuel oil of 36-54%
demand for lighter mineral oil fractions:
10 I . Various Aspects of the Energy and Raw Material Supply
Table 1-1. Distribution of refinery products (in wt%).

USA Western Europe Japan
1973 1983 1993 1973 1985 1993 1973 1983 1993
Refinery & liquid gas 9 10 8 4 4 3 6 11 3
Motor gasoline, naphtha 44 49 47 24 26 29 21 24 20
Jet fuel 6 7 9 4 5 7 8 11 15
Light fuel oil, diesel oil 19 20 20 32 38 37 12 17 32
Heavy fuel oil 16 9 8 33 22 21 50 33 23
Bitumen, oil coke 6 5 8 3 5 3 3 4 7
Total refinery products
(in lo6tonnes) 825 730 690 730 527 577 260 220 179
World crude oil distillation capacities are listed in the adjacent

table.
World refinery capacities (in lo9 t/a) The aforementioned development toward lower boiling prod-
1993 1996 1998 ucts from mineral oil was influenced by the fuel sector as well
3.7 3.8 4.0 as by the chemical industry. Even though in principle all refin-
olefin yields from moderate seventy crack- ery products are usable for the manufacture of primary chemi-
ing (in wt%) cals such as olefins and the BTX (benzene-toluene-xylene)
ethane naphtha oil aromatics, there is still a considerable difference in yield.
ethylene 82 30 20 Lowering the boiling point of the feedstock of a cracking proc-
propene 2 17 14
C4-olefins 3 11 9 ess increases not only the yield of C2-C4 olefins, but also
remainder: fuel gas, gasoline from crack- alters the olefin mixture; in particular, it enhances the forma-
ing, oil residue tion of the main product ethylene, by far the most important of
the chemical building blocks ( c j adjacent table).
saving oil as an energy source is possible in Independent of the higher supply of refinery fractions pre-
several ways: ferred by the chemical industry through expanded processing
1. increased efficiency during conversion
into energy technology, by and large the vital task of reducing and uncou-
2. gradual substitution by coal or nuclear pling the dual role of oil as a supplier of both energy and raw
energy
3. gradual substitution as motor fuel by, materials remains.
e.g. methanol, ethanol
A first step toward saving oil could be to increase the efficiency
of its conversion into electricity, heat, and motive power.
In the industrial sector, currently only 55% of the energy is
actually used. Domestic and small consumers, who represent
not only the largest but also the expanding consumption areas,
use only 45%, while transport uses only 17%. The remainder is
lost through conversion, transport, and waste heat.
future supplies of primary chemicals The gradual replacement of oil in energy generation by coal
increasing due to countries with inexpen- and nuclear energy could have an even greater effect ( c j Sec-
sive raw material base, e.g., oil producing
countries tion 1.3). This includes the partial or complete replacement of
gasoline by methanol ( c j Section 2.3.1.2) or by ethanol, per-
haps from a biological source ( c j Section 8.1.1).
Over and above this, there are other aspects of the future of the typical production, e.g., in Saudi Arabia
(starting in 1984)
primary raw chemical supply for the chemical industry. First ethylene
among these is the geographic transfer of petrochemical pro- ethanol
duction to the oil producing countries. Saudi Arabia has ethylene glycols
dichloroethane
emerged in the last few years as a large-scale producer of vinyl chloride
primary chemicals and the most important olefins, in order to styrene
starting in 1993, e.g., MTBE
(among other things) make use of the petroleum gas previously (0.86 x lo6tonnes per year)
burned off. A number of nonindustrialized and newly industri-
alized nations have followed this example, so that in the future
they will be able to supply not only their domestic require-
ments, but also the established production centers in the USA,
Western Europe, and Japan.
Thus it can be expected that the capacity for production of pri-
mary chemicals in these newly industrialized countries will
increase continuously. This is a challenge to the industrialized
countries to increase their proportion of higher valued products.
In 1999, the world production capacity for primary chemicals
was about 21 1 x lo6 tonnes per year. Of this, about 29% was
in the USA, 24% in Western Europe, 12% in Japan, and 6% in
Germany.
1.4.2. Coal Conversion Products

The chemical industry uses appreciable amounts of coal only coal as raw material:
as a raw material for recovery of benzene, naphthalene, and currently up to 11% worldwide of the
other condensed aromatics. benzene-aromatics, but ca. 95% of the
condensed aromatics, are based on coal
Measured against the world demand, coal furnishes up to 11% gasification
of the requirements for benzene, and more than 95% of the
requirements for polynuclear and heteroaromatics.
In addition, coal is the source for smaller amounts of acetylene substitution of oil by coal assumes further
development of coal gasification and
and carbon monoxide, and is the raw material for technical conversion processes
carbon, i.e., carbon black and graphite.
The changing situation on the oil market brings up the question
to what extent precursors and secondary products from petro-
chemical sources can be substituted by possible coal conversion
products. In general, the organic primary chemicals produced
from oil could be manufactured once again from coal using
conventional technology. However, the prerequisite is an ex-
tremely low coal price compared to oil or natural gas. In Europe, extremely low coal costs required
and even in the USA with its relatively low coal costs, it is
currently not economical to manufacture gasoline from coal.
Viewed on the longer term, however, coal is the only plausible coal however remains sole alternative to oil
12 I. Various Aspects of the Energy and Raw Material Supply
alternative to petroleum for the raw material base. To fit the

current petrochemical production structure .and to enhance
profitability, earlier proven technologies must be improved to
increase the yield of higher valued products.
coal chemistry processes: Basically, the following methods are available for the manu-
facture of chemical precursors from coal:
1. gasification
2. hydrogenation 1. Gasification of brown or hard coal to synthesis gas and its
(hydrogenative extraction)
3. low temperature carbonization conversion into basic chemicals (c$ Section 2.1.1)
4. manufacture of acetylene (carbide) 2. Hydrogenation or hydrogenative extraction of hard coal
3. Low temperature carbonization of brown or hard coal
4. Reaction of coal with calcium carbonate to form calcium
carbide, followed by its conversion to acetylene
The state of the art and possible future developments will be
dealt with in detail in the following sections.
new process technologies coupling coal In the future, incentive for the gasification of coal, which re-
gasification with process heat under devel- quires a considerable amount of heat, could result from the
opment
availability of nuclear process heat.
The application of nuclear process heat in the chemical indus-
try is aimed at directly utilizing the energy released from the
nuclear reactors for chemical reactions, and not by supplying it
indirectly via electricity. This harnessing of nuclear process
heat for chemical reactions is only possible under certain con-
ditions. With the light-water reactors, temperatures up to about
300°C are available, and application is essentially limited to
the generation of process steam.
The development of high temperature reactors in which tem-
peratures of 800- 1000°C are attained presents a different
nuclear coal gasification results in up to situation. It appears feasible that the primary nuclear process
40% more gasification products heat can be used directly for the steam- or hydrogasification of
coal, methane cracking, or even for hydrogen generation from
water in chemical cyclic processes. The first-mentioned proc-
esses have the distinct advantage that coal and natural gas are
employed solely as raw material and not simultaneously as the
energy source. By this means up to 40% more gasification
products can be obtained.
In the long term the advent of nuclear coal gasification can
make a decisive contribution to guaranteeing the energy sup-
ply. In these terms, the consumption of the chemical industry
is minimal; however - in light of their processing possibilities
- chemistry is compelled to take a deeper look at coal gasifica-
tion products.
From the standpoint of the chemical industry, the dovetailing exploitation of nuclear coal gasification by
of energy and raw material needs offers the opportunity to
develop high temperature reactors attractive to both sectors.
mate r it^^"^^ ~ ~ s ~ i in b'Ornbi-
l e
Since the development of the high temperature reactors is not technical breakthrough not expected before
and
yet complete this stage will not be reached for 10 to 20 years. ~~&~i~&"ecessary
Furthermore, the coupling of the chemical section to the reac-
tor will also involve considerable developmental work (c$
Section 2.1.1.1).
At the same time, this example illustrates the fact that the new
technologies available at the turn of the century will be those
which are currently being developed. This aspect must be
taken into account in all plans relating to long-term energy and
raw material supply.
2. Basic Products of Industrial Syntheses
2.1. Synthesis Gas
Nowadays the term synthesis gas or syn gas is mainly used for nowadays synthesis gas denotes mainly
CO/Hz mixtures in various proportions
gas mixtures consisting of CO and H2 in various proportions
alternative names for Corn2 mixtures:
which are suitable for the synthesis of particular chemical
1. according to origin:
products. At the same time, this term is also used to denote the 'water gas' (CO + H2) from steam and
N2 + 3 H2mixture in the ammonia synthesis. coal
'crack gas' (CO + 3Hz) from steam re-
On account of their origin or application, several CO/H2 com- forming of CH4
binations are denoted as water gas, crack gas, or methanol 2. according to application:
synthesis gas, and new terms such as 0x0 gas have evolved. 'methanol synthesis gas' (CO + 2H2) for
the manufacture of CH30H
'0x0 gas' (CO + H2)for hydroformyla-
tion
2.1.1. Generation of Synthesis Gas
The processes for the manufacture of synthesis gas were origi- raw materials for synthesis gas generation:
nally based on the gasification of coke from hard coal and low brown coal
hard coal
temperature coke from brown coal by means of air and steam.
natural gas, petroleum gas
After World War 11, the easy-to-handle and valuable liquid and mineral oil fractions
gaseous fossil fuels - oil and natural gas - were also employed
as feedstocks. Their value lay in their high hydrogen content natural gas and light oil fractions are best
suited for synthesis gas due to high HZ
( c t Section 2.2.2); the approximate H: C ratio is 1:l for coal, content
2: 1 for oil, 2.4: 1 for petroleum ether and a maximum of 4: 1 for
methane-rich natural gas.
Recently, the traditional coal gasification processes have re- renaissance of coal gasification already
underway in favorable locations following
gained significance in a modern technological form. The ca- the oil crisis
pacity of the synthesis gas plants based on coal, only 3% in
1976, had already risen to about 12% by the end of 1982 and is
now at approximately 16%. Somewhat more than half of this
capacity is attributable to the Fischer-Tropsch factory in South
Africa (Sasol).
Alternate feedstocks for the manufacture of synthesis gas,
including peat, wood, and other biomass such as urban or
agricultural waste, are currently being examined.
Many proposals for chemical recycling processes are also chemical recycling methods to convert
used plastics to liquid or gaseous raw
based on synthesis gas recovery from used plastics by addition materials such as synthesis gas
of acid and water.
16 2. Basic Products of Industrial Syntheses
2.1.1.1. Synthesis Gas via Coal Gasification

coal gasification can be regarded physically In the gasification of coal with steam and 02,that is, for the
as reaction and as converiion of the organic constituents into gaseous products,
partial oxidation of C or as reduction of
H?Owith C there are several partly interdependent reactions of importance.
total process is much more complex and The exothermic partial combustion of carbon and the endo-
only describable using numerous parallel thermic water gas formation represent the actual gasification
and secondary reactions
reactions:
partial combustion
heterogeneous water gas reaction
In addition to the above, other reactions take place, the most

important of which are shown below:
Boudouard reaction (3)
homogenous water gas reaction

(water gas shift) (4)
hydrogenative gasification
methanation
for C gasification a strong heat supply at a General characteristics of the coal gasification processes are
high temperature level is essential, as the high energy consumption for the conductance of the endo-
1. heterogeneous water gas reaction is thermic partial reactions and the high temperature necessary
strongly endothermic and involves high
energy of activation (at least 900- 1 OOO°C) to achieve an adequate reaction veloc-
2. the reaction velocity must be adequately ity. The heat supply results either from the reaction between
high for commercial processes
the gasification agent and the coal, i.e., autothermal, or from
an external source, i.e., allothermal.
2. I . Synthesis Gas 17
The various gasification processes can be characterized on the important factors in the industrial gasifica-
one hand by the type of coal used, such as hard or brown coal, tion of hard or brown coal:
and its physical and chemical properties. On the other hand, 1. physical and chemical properties of the
coal
the processes differ in the technology involved as for example 2. allothermal or autothermal heat supply
in the heat supply [allothermal (external heating) or autother- 3. type of reactor
4.gasification agent
ma1 (self heating)] and in the type of reactor (fixed-bed, fluid- 5. process conditions
ized-bed, entrained-bed). Furthermore, the actual gasification
reaction and the gas composition are determined by the gasifi-
cation agent (H20, O2 or air, C02, H2), the process conditions
(pressure, temperature, coal conversion), and reaction system
(parallel or counter flow).
The Winkler gasification, Koppers-Totzek gasification, and the conventional industrial gasification proc-
Lurgi pressure gasification are established industrial processes. esses:
Winkler
In addition, second-generation gasification processes such as Koppers-Totzek
the Rheinbraun hydrogenative gasification and the Bergbau- Lurgi
Forschung steam gasification in Germany, the Kellogg coal more recent pilot plant tested gasification
processes:
gasification (molten Na2C03) and the Exxon alkali carbonate
catalyzed coal gasification in the USA, and the Sumitomo Rheinbraun (H2)
Bergbau-Forschung (steam)
(recently in cooperation with Klockner-Humboldt-Deutz) coal Kellogg (molten NazC03)
gasification (molten iron) in Japan have reached a state of SumitomolKlockner-Humboldt-Deutz
(molten iron)
development where pilot and demonstration plants have been
multistep SNG processes:
in operation for several years.
US Bureau of Mines (Svnthane)
Several multistage processes developed in, e.g., England Bituminous Coal Res: (Bi-Gas)'
(Westinghouse), the USA (Synthane, Bi-Gas, Hy-Gas, U-Gas, Institute of Gas Technology (Hy-Gas, U-
Gas)
Hydrane), and Japan are designed primarily for the production
of synthetic natural gas (SNG = substitute natural gas).
The Winkler process employs fine grain, nonbaking coals Winkler gasification:
which are gasified at atmospheric pressure in a fluidized-bed fluidized-bed generator (pressure-free) with
02 + HzO used commercially in numerous
(Winkler generator) with O2 or air and steam. The temperature plants
depends on the reactivity of the coal and is between 800 and
1 100°C (generally 950°C). Brown coal is especially suitable as
feed. The HZ: CO ratio of the product gas in roughly 1.4:1.
This type of gasification was developed in Germany by the
Leunawerke in 1931. Today this process is in operation in
numerous plants throughout the world.
Newer process developments, particularly the gasification modification of Winkler gasification:
under higher pressure (10-25 bar) at 1 lOO"C, have resulted in HTW-process (high temperature Winkler)
under higher temperatures/pressures, e.g.,
better economics. The reaction speed and the space-time yield Rheinbraun-Uhde coal dust particles up to
are increased, while the formation of byproducts (and thus the 6 mm 1 100°C, up to 25 bar, fluidized bed
expense of gas purification) is decreased. An experimental
plant of this type has been in operation by Rheinbraun since
1978, and a large-scale plant with the capacity to process 2.4 x
lo6 tonnes per year of brown coal was brought on line in 1985
with a first run of 0.6 x lo6 tonnes per year. A combination
with a steam turbine power plant began operation in 1989.
Koppers-Totzek gasification: In the Koppers-Totzek process, flue dust (powdered coal or
flue dust with 02 + HzO petroleum coke) is gasified at atmospheric pressure with a
pressure-free, 1400-2000°C parallel flow of O2 and H20 at 1400 to 2000°C. The reaction
first commercial plant 1952. By 1984, 19 takes place accompanied by flame formation. This high
plants in 17 countries
gasification temperature eliminates the formation of
condensable hydrocarbons and thus the resulting synthesis gas
has an 85 - 90% content of CO and H2. Brown coal is also
suitable as a feedstock. The first commercial plant was
constructed in Finland in 1952. Since then, this process has
been in operation in several countries.
modification of Koppers-Totzek gasifica- A further development of the Koppers-Totzek process was
tion: made by Shell and also by Krupp Koppers (PRENFLO process
Shell process, Krupp Koppers PRENFLO = Pressurized Entrained Flow gasification). Here the gasifica-
process at higher pressure, e.g., higher tion is still carried out at temperatures of 2000"C, but at higher
throughput
pressures of up to 40 bar.
Texaco process as developed by Ruhrche- A similar principle for flue dust gasification is employed in the
mieRuhrkohle: Texaco process that has been used commercially by Ruhrche-
C/HZO suspension, 1200- 1600"C, 20-80 mieRuhrkohle AG since 1978. The coal is fed to the reactor as
bar in entrained-bed reactor
an aqueous suspension (up to 71% coal) produced by wet
First plants in FRG, China, Japan, USA
milling. With the high temperatures (1 200- 1600°C) and pres-
sures (20-80 bar), high C-conversions of up to 98% and high
gas purity can be attained. Many plants using this process have
been built or are planned.
Lurgi pressure gasification: The origin of the Lurgi pressure gasification goes back to 1930
(20-30 bar) in moving fixed-bed with 2 and, as a result of continuous development, this process is the
characteristic temperatures: most sophisticated. The Lurgi gasification operates according to
1. 600-750°C predegassing the principle of a fixed bed moved by a rotating blade where
2. ca. 1000-1 200°C (depending on
Oz/HzO)for main gasification lumpy hard coal or brown coal briquets are continuously intro-
advantage of process: duced. Initially, degassing takes place at 20-30 bar and 600-
raw gas under pressure ideal for further 750°C. Coal with a caking tendency forms solid cakes which are
processing to synthesis gas or SNG broken up by the blades. O2 and H20 are fed in from the base
raw gas composition (in ~01%)with open- and blown towards the coal, and synthesis gas is generated
burning coal feed (Ruhr): under pressure at about 1000°C. This gas is ideally suited for
9- 11 CH4
15-18 CO further processing to SNG, for example, as it has a relatively
30-32 CO2 high methane content. However, the other substances present
38-40 Hz
(benzene, phenols and tar) necessitate byproduct treatment.
in 1979, already 16 Lurgi gasification There are several large scale Lurgi plants in operation
plants in operation throughout the world. One location is Sasolburg/South Africa
currently 90% of all gasified coal treated in where synthesis gas is used to manufacture hydrocarbons by
Lurgi process
2.1. Synthesis Gas 19
the Fischer-Tropsch process. The African Explosives & Chem.

Ind. (South Africa) has also been employing synthesis gas for
the manufacture of methanol since 1976. In this case, the ICI
process is used and the plant has an annual capacity of 33000
tonnes. Further methanol plants based on synthesis gas from
coal are planned in other countries, e.g., in the USA and West-
em Europe (c$ Section 7.4.2).
Further development of the Lurgi pressure gasification process further development of Lurgi gasification
has been carried out by various firms with the object of in- aims at higher reactor efficiency, e.g., by
increase in diameter from present 3.70 to
creasing the efficiency of the reactors. The newest generation 5.00 m and increased pressures of 50- 100
of Lurgi processors (Mark-V gasifiers) have a diameter of bar, or decreasing the 0 2 / H 2 0 ratio to 1:1
at higher temperatures and yielding liquid
almost 5 m and produce ca. 100000 m3/h. slag
In all gasification processes dealt with up to now, part of the conventional gasification processes consume
about 1/3 of coal for the generation of:
coal (30-40%) is combusted to provide the necessary process
heat. For this reason other more economical sources of heat are 1. steam as gasification agent
now being studied so that the coal load can be reduced. 2. heat for the gasification process
The application of process heat from gas-cooled high tempera- therefore developments to substitute com-
bustion heat from fossil sources by process
ture nuclear reactors for the gasification of brown coal is being heat from nuclear reactors
studied in Germany by Rheinbraun in cooperation with promising concept:
Bergbau-Forschung and the nuclear research plant in Jiilich. The HTR = high temperature reactors
helium emerging from the pebble-bed reactor at a temperature
of 950°C supplies the necessary heat for the gasification process.
With a brown coal feed, the minimum temperature necessary in example:
the gasification generator is regarded to be 800°C. pebble-bed reactor currently at pilot plant
stage:
This advantageous conservation of the fossil raw material coal heat transfer agent - He
can only be obtained by the expensive commercial coupling of gas outlet temperature - approx. 950°C
two technologies, and thus a "third generation" gasification
process will not be established quickly.
2.1.1.2. Synthesis Gas via Cracking of Natural Gas and Oil

The production of synthesis gas from natural gas and oil in the
presence of steam is analogous to coal gasification, since there
is a coupling of endothermic and exothermic gasification reac-
tions:
The simultaneous attainment of the Boudouard water gas and

methane-formation equilibria corresponds in principle to the
coal gasification reaction.
synthesis gas manufacture from natural gas Both natural gas and crude oil fractions can be converted into
or crude oil according to two principles: synthesis gas using two basically different methods:
1. allothermal catalytic cracking with HzO 1. With the allothermal steam reforming method, catalytic
(steam cracking or reforming) cracking takes place in the presence of water vapor. The
necessary heat is supplied from external sources.
2. autothermal catalyst-free cracking with 2. With the autothermal cracking process, heat for the thermal
Hz0 + 0 2 (+CO2)
cracking is supplied by partial combustion of the feed, again
with H20 and possibly recycled C02 to attain a desired
C0/H2ratio.
to I : Process Principle 1:
ICI process most well known steam re- Today, the most well known large-scale steam reforming proc-
forming based on Schiller process of IG
Farben ess is ICI's which was first operated in 1962. Hydrocarbon
feedstock 'naphtha' also known as 'chemi- feeds with boiling points up to ca. 200°C (naphtha) can be
cal petrol' employed in this process.
The ICI process consists of three steps. Since the Ni-K20/
three process steps: A1203reforming catalyst is very sensitive to sulfur, the naphtha
1.1. hydrodesulfurization using feed must be freed from sulfur in the first step. To this end it is
Co0-MoOdA1203 or
NiO-M003/A1203 at 350-450°C treated with H2 at 350-450°C using a Co0-Mo03/A1203 cata-
until S content < 1 ppm lyst. The resulting H2S is adsorbed on ZnO. Simultaneously,
olefins are simultaneously hydrogen- any olefins present are hydrogenated. In the second step, the
ated
catalytic reforming takes place in catalyst-filled tubes at 700-
1.2. catalytic reforming in primary re-
former with Ni-K20/A1203 at 700- 830°C and 15-40 bar. The reforming tubes are heated by
830°C and 15-40 bar burning natural gas or ash-free distillates.
At a constant temperature, an increase in pressure causes the
1.3. autothermal reforming of residual CH, proportion of methane - an undesirable component in synthe-
in the secondary reformer i.e., another
partial combustion of gas due to high sis gas - remaining in the product gas to increase. However,
heat requirement due to construction material constraints, temperatures higher
than ca. 830°C cannot be reached in externally heated reform-
ing tubes. For this reason, the product gas is fed into a lined
chamber reactor filled with a high-temperature-resistant Ni
conductance of processes (1.3):
catalyst. A portion of the gas is combusted with added air or
lined chamber reactor with heat resistant Ni oxygen whereby the gas mixture reaches a temperature of over
catalyst (> 1200°C)
CH4 content lowered to 0.2-0.3 vol% 1200°C. Methane is reacted with steam at this temperature
until only an insignificant amount remains (0.2-0.3 ~01%).
This is the third step of the process.
The tube furnace is called the 'primary reformer' and the lined
sensible heat recovered as steam
chamber reactor the 'secondary reformer'. The sensible heat
from the resulting synthesis gas is used for steam generation.
2. I . Synthesis Gas 21
The advantage of the ICI process is that there is no soot forma- advantages of ICI process:
tion, even with liquid crude oil fractions as feed. This makes no soot and thus little loss in catalyst
catalyst regeneration unnecessary. activity
Similar steam reforming processes were also developed by alternative processes, e.g., Lurgi: third-
other companies and further optimised with new process generation process technology with new
control system, operationally stable and
control systems. For example, in a Lurgi process, natural gas is environmentally friendly
cracked on a Ni catalyst at 750-800°C to give a synthesis gas
which, after conversion and purification in a pressure-swing
plant, is characterised by a high hydrogen yield and low emis-
sion of air pollutants.
Process Principle 2: to 2:
Synthesis gas manufacture by partial oxidation of crude oil well-known autothermal processes:
BASFLurgi (Gassynthan)
fractions was developed by BASF, Texaco and Hydrocarbon Texaco
Research. A modified version was also developed by Shell. All Hydrocarbon Research
Shell (gasification process)
hydrocarbons from methane to crude oil residues (heavy fuel
process operation (Shell):
oil) can be used as feedstock.
catalyst-free, 1200- 1500°C. 30-80 bar
The preheated feeds are reacted with H 2 0 and less than the resulting soot converted into fuel oil pellets
stoichiometric amounts of O2 in the combustion sector of the
advantage:
reactor at 30-80 bar and 1200- 1500°C. No catalyst is used.
various crude oil fractions possible as
The heat generated is used to steam reform the oil. Soot feedstock
formed from a small portion of the oil is removed from the
synthesis gas by washing with H 2 0 or oil and is made into
pellets. In 1986, the Shell gasification process was in operation
in 140 syn gas plants.
2.1.2. Synthesis Gas Purification and Use

Synthesis gas from the gasification of fossil fuels is contami- synthesis gas aftertreatment:
nated by several gaseous compounds, which would affect its removal of HzS,COS, COz
further use in different ways. Sulfur, present as H2S or COS, is
a poison for many catalysts that partly or completely inhibits
their activity. C 0 2 can either directly take part in the chemical
reaction or it can interfere by contributing to the formation of
excess inert gas.
A large number of different processes are available to purify purification processes for synthesis gas:
the synthesis gas by removing H2S, COS and C02. The Recti- pressurized washing with:
sol process of Lurgi and Linde for example is widely used and 1. CH30H (Rectisol process)
2. polyethylene glycol) dimethyl ether
involves pressurized washing with methanol. Another example (Selexol process)
is the Selexol process (Allied; now UCC) which exploits the 3. sulfolan/diisopropanolamine/HzO(Sulfi-
pressure-dependent solubility of the acidic gases in the di- no1 process)
4.NMP (Purisol process)
methyl ethers of polyethylene glycol) (c$ Section 7.2.4). The 5. numerous other organic and inorganic
Shell Sulfinol process employs mixtures of sul- solvent systems
6. molecular sieves
folan/diisopropylamine/water,while the Lurgi Purisol process
-
Benfield process (developed in 1950 by uses N-methylpyrrolidone. Also employed in other processes
Benson and Field): are diethanolamine, diglycolamine, propylene carbonate or
K2co3 + COn + HZO-KHCO~ alkali salts of amino acids such as N-methylaminopropionic
20 bar, 105°C 1 bar, 105°C
acid (Alkazid process).
Claus process: Pressurized washes with K2C03solutions (Benfield, Catacarb)
HzO + 1.5 0 2 + SO2 + HzO as well as adsorption on molecular sieves (UCC) are fre-
SOz+ 2H2S2-@h 3 S + HzO quently used.
The regeneration of the absorptionladsorption systems is ac-
complished in different ways, mainly by physical processes such
as degassing at high temperatures or low pressures. The H2S is
generally converted to elemental sulfur in the Claus oven. Here
some of the H2S is totally oxidized to SO2, which is reduced to
sulfur with additional H2S in a following step. This second step
requires a catalyst, which is frequently based on A1203.
The original Claus process has since been modified several
times to give, e.g., Oxy Claus, Super Claus, and other variants.
adjustment of required CO/HZ ratio in The resulting pure synthesis gas must have a particular C0/H2
synthesis gas possible: ratio for the conversion which follows; e.g., methanol formation,
1. during gasification by altering amount of or reaction with olefins to produce aldehydes/alcohols in 0x0
HzO and Oz
2. after gasification by CO conversion reactions. This ratio may be defined by the stoichiometry or by
CO + HzO + COz + H2 and removal of other considerations. It can be controlled in several gasification
coz processes by adjusting the proportion of hydrocarbon to H20
and 02.If the CO content is too high then the required C0/H2
ratio can be obtained by a partial catalytic conversion analogous
to 2: to equation 4 using shift catalysts - consisting of Fe - Cr-oxide
conversion catalysts: mixtures - which are employed at 350-400°C. In this way, the
Fe-Cr-oxide multistep at 350-400°C CO content can be reduced to about 3-4 ~01%.An increased
co up to 3 vol% CO conversion is necessary if synthesis gas is to be used for the
CuO-ZnO, single-step at 19O-26O0C, manufacture of pure hydrogen (c$ Section 2.2.2). In this case,
co up to 0.1 vol%
more effective low temperature catalysts (e.g., Girdler's G-66
based on Cu-Zn-oxide) is employed. Their operating tempera-
ture lies between 190 and 260°C. In the water gas equilibrium
only 0.1 vol% CO is present at this temperature.
synthesis gas applications: In addition to the very important applications of synthesis gas
1. chemical feedstock for syntheses as feedstock for the manufacture of methanol (c$ Section
1.1.CH30H
1.2. aldehydes, alcohols from olefins 2.3.1) or for aldehydedalcohols from olefins via hydroformy-
1.3. hydrocarbons via Fischer-Tropsch lation (c$ Section 6.1), it is also used by Sasol in South Africa
for the manufacture of hydrocarbons via the Fischer-Tropsch
process. The hydrocarbons manufactured there are based on
synthesis gas from coal (Lurgi gasification process) supplied
from their own highly mechanized mines. Two different
Fischer-Tropsch syntheses are operated. With the Arge process
2.1. Synthesis Gas 23
(Arbeitsgemeinschaft (joint venture) Ruhrchemie-Lurgi), Fischer-Tropsch technology

higher boiling hydrocarbons such as diesel oil and wax are start1954 Sasol I
1980 Sasol I1
produced in a gas-phase reaction at 210-250°C over a fixed 1983 Sasol 111
bed of precipitated iron catalyst. The Synthol process (a further 1993 Shell Malaysia
1993 Sasol suspension reactor
development of the original Kellogg process) yields mainly
lower boiling products such as gasoline, acetone and alcohols
using a circulating fluidized bed (flue dust with circulation of
the iron catalyst) at 300-340°C and 23 bar. The expansion of
the original Sasol I plant with Sasol I1 made a total annual
production of 2.5 x lo6 tonnes of liquid products in 1980 pos-
sible. Sasol 111, a duplicate of Sasol 11, began production in
1983, increasing the total capacity to 4.5 x lo6 tonnes per year.
Until recently, Sasol used a suspension reactor in which an Reactor versions in Sasol plants:
1. tubular fixed-bed reactor
active iron catalyst was suspended in heavy hydrocarbons with 2. circulating fluidized-bed reactor
turbulent mixing. This gives a better conversion and selectivity 3. suspension reactor
at higher temperatures; the reaction product contains fewer
alcohols, but more higher olefins.
The first Fischer-Tropsch plant outside of Africa was started Fischer-Tropsch plant in Malaysia: SMDS
up by Shell in Malaysia in 1993. It is based on natural gas, and (Shell Middle Distillate Synthesis) process
and other, analogous processes
has a production capacity for mid-distillation-range hydrocar-
bons of 0.5 x lo6 tonnes per year.
Even though these aforementioned applications of synthesis
gas are still the most important, other uses of synthesis gas, of
the component CO, or of secondary products like methanol or
formaldehyde have received increasing attention, and replace-
ment processes based on coal are already in industrial use.
Examples include modifications of the Fischer-Tropsch syn- 1.4. olefin-selective
Fischer-Tropsch synthesis
thesis for production of C2-C4 olefins, olefin manufacture
from methanol (c5 Section 2.3.1.2), the homologation of
methanol (cJ Section 2.3.1.2), and the conversion of synthesis
gas to ethylene glycol (c5 Section 7.2.1.1) or to other oxygen-
containing C2 products (c5 Section 7.4.1.4).
However, the use of synthesis gas as a source for carbon mon- 2. raw material for CO and Hz recovery
oxide and hydrogen (c5 Sections 2.2.1 and 2.2.2) and, after
3. raw material for CH4 manufacture, as
SNG for public energy supply
methanation (c5 eq 6), as an energy source (synthetic natural
gas - SNG) remains unchanged.
In the nuclear research plant (KFA) at Julich, Germany, a 4. possible energy carrier
concept for a potential future energy transport system was 'ADAM-EVA project of Rhein-
braun/KFA Julich
proposed based on the exothermic CO/H2 conversion to CH4. ADAM (Anlage mit Drei Adiabaten
In the so-called ADAM-EVA circulation process, methane is Methanisierungsreaktoren - Unit with
three adiabatic methanation reactors)
steam reformed (endothermic) into a CO/H2 mixture using EVA (Einzelrohr-Versuchs-Anlage- Single
helium-transported heat from a nuclear reactor (EVA), the gas tube experimental unit)
mixture is supplied to the consumer by pipeline and there

methanated (exothermic; ADAM). The methane formed is fed
back to the EVA reformer. In 1979, an ADAM-EVA pilot
plant was brought on line in KFA-Jiilich; in 1981, it was ex-
panded to a capacity of 10 MW.
principle: Analogous to crude oil, CO/H2 mixtures could function as
methanation reaction is reversible on feedstocks for the chemical industry and as an energy source
supplying energy, i.e., instead of electric- for household and industrial consumers.
ity, CO/Hz is transported to consumer and
CH, is returned for reforming Synthesis gas is being used increasingly as a reduction gas in
5 . reduction gas in pig iron manufacture the manufacture of pig iron.
2.2. Production of the Pure Synthesis Gas Components

CO and Hz as mixture and also the pure Carbon monoxide and hydrogen, both as synthesis gas and
components important large scale industrial individually, are important precursors in industrial chemistry.
chemical precursors
They are the smallest reactive units for synthesizing organic
H2 in future perhaps also source of energy chemicals and play a decisive role in the manufacture of several
for: large-scale organic chemicals. Furthermore,hydrogen in particular
1. heating could become an important energy source in meeting the demand
2. electricity
3. motor fuel for heat, electricity and motor fuel for the transportation sector.
2.2.1. Carbon Monoxide

CO produced from: The raw materials for CO are the gas mixtures (synthesis gas)
1. coal-coking gases which result from the carbonization of hard coal, the low tem-
2. hydrocarbon crack gases from natural perature carbonization of brown coal or the steam reforming of
gas up through higher oil fractions
hydrocarbons.
CO separation via two processes: The CO can be separated from the above gas mixtures using
essentially one of two processes:
1. physically, by partial condensation and 1. Low temperature separation
distillation 2. Absorption in aqueous copper salt solutions
2. chemically, via Cu(1)-CO complexes
to I: The low temperature separation, e.g., according to the Linde or
example - Linde process: Air Liquide process, requires that several process steps involv-
raw gas preliminary purification in two ing gas treatment occur before the pure Hz/CO/CH4mixture is
steps:
finally separated.
1.1. COz with H~NCHZCHZOH (reversible
carbonate formation via A7') The raw gas, e.g., from the steam reforming of natural gas, is
1.2. HzO and residual COz on molecular freed from COz by scrubbing with ethanolamine solution until
sieves (reversible via AV
the COz concentration reaches ca. 50 ppm. The remaining C 0 2
and HzO are removed by molecular sieve adsorbents. Both
products would cause blockages due to ice formation.
Moreover, the gas mixture should be free from Nz as, due to
similar vapor pressures, a separation would be very involved
2.2. Production of the Pure Synthesis Gas Components 25
and expensive. The N2 separation from the natural gas thus

occurs before the steam reforming.
The actual low temperature separation takes place essentially separation of gas mixture (H2/CO/CH4) in
two steps:
in two steps. Initially, CH4 and CO are removed by condensing 1. partial condensation of CH4 and CO
from the gas mixture after cooling to ca. -180°C at 40 bar. The 2. fractional distillation of CH4 and CO
CO and CH4 are depressurized to 2.5 bar during the next step with CO overhead
in the CO/CH4 separation column. The CO is removed over-
head, the CH4 content being less than 0.1% by volume. The
process is characterized by a very effective recycling of all
gases in order to exploit the refrigeration energy.
The CO absorption in CuCl solution, acidified with hydrochlo- to 2:
absorption by Cu(1) salt based on pressure-
ric acid, or alkaline ammonium Cu(1) carbonate or formate deDendent reversible comDlex formation:
solution is conducted at a pressure of up to ca. 300 bar. The [c;(co)]@
desorption takes place at reduced pressure and ca. 40-50°C. e.g., Uhde process with Cu salt/NH3-H20
There are essential differences in the concentrations of the Cu

salt solutions depending on whether CO is to be recovered
from gas mixtures or whether gases are to be freed from small
amounts of CO.
A more modem Tenneco Chemicals process called 'Cosorb' in the Tenneco 'Cosorb process, the tem-
perature dependence of the CO complex
employs a solution of CuCl and AKl3 in toluene for the selec- formation with Cu[AICI4] in toluene is
tive absorption of CO from synthesis gas. The Cu(1)-CO com- employed
plex is formed at ca. 25°C and up to 20 bar. The CO is released gas pretreatment (removal of HzO and
at 100-110°C and 1-4 bar. Water, olefins, and acetylene C2H2)essential:
affect the absorption solution and must therefore be removed HzO hydrolyzes AlC13
C2H2 forms acetylide
before the separation. Many large-scale plants are - following
the startup of a prototype in 1976 - in operation worldwide.
A newer technology applicable to separation processes uses applications of CO:
semipermeable membranes to enrich the CO in a gas mixture. 1. in combination with Hz
1.1. synthesis gas chemistry (CH3OH and
The use of carbon monoxide in a mixture with hydrogen ( c j Fischer-Tropsch hydrocarbons)
Sections 2.1.2 and 6.1) is more industrially significant than the 1.2. hydroformylation (0x0 aldehydes, 0x0
alcohols)
reactions with pure CO. Examples of the latter include the
carbonylation of methanol to acetic acid ( c j Section 7.4.1.3)
and of methylacetate to acetic anhydride (cj Section 7.4.2).
Another type of carbonylation requires, in addition to CO, a 2. in combination with nucleophilic partner
nucleophilic partner such as H 20 or an alcohol. These reac- (H20, ROW
tions are employed industrially to produce acrylic acid or its 2.1. Reppe carbonylation
(acrylic acid, propionic acid and its es-
ester from acetylene ( c j Section 11.1.7.1) and propionic acid ters)
from ethylene ( c j Section 6.2). 2.2. Koch reaction (branched carboxylic
acids)
A special case of hydrocarbonylation is the Koch synthesis for
the manufacture of branched carboxylic acids from olefins, CO
and H 2 0 (cj Section 6.3).
Furthermore, CO is reacted with C12 to produce phosgene, 3. directly in reactions
3.1. phosgene formation with C1z (isocy- which is important for the synthesis of isocyanates (cJ Section
anates, carbonates) 13.3.3).
3.2. carbonyl formation with metals (cata-
lysts) Carbonylation reactions sometimes require metal carbonyl
catalysts such as Fe, Co, Ni or Rh carbonyls. They are either
separately synthesized with CO or form from catalyst compo-
nents and CO in situ.
2.2.2. Hydrogen
industrial HZsources Hydrogen is present in fossil fuels and water in sufficient
fossil fuels amounts to fulfill its role as a reaction component in industrial
Hz0 organic syntheses. It can be produced from these sources on a
large scale H2 production: large scale by three different methods:
petrochemical, coal-based, and electro- 1. petrochemical processes
chemical 2. coal-based chemical processes
3. electrochemical processes (electrolysis)
world Hz production (in %): The percentage of the ca. 45 x lo6 tonnes of hydrogen manu-
1974 1984 1988 1997 factured worldwide in 1997 that derived from petrochemicals
cracking of crude oi: 48 has slightly increased since 1974 (cJ adjacent table). The
cracking of natural 1 7 7 }SO }87
gas 30 percentage from the gasification of coal and coke (primarily
coalgasification 16 18 16 10 from coke-oven gas) rose slightly during this period, while the
electrolysis part from electrolytic processes (mainly chlor-alkali electroly-
miscellaneous 4 } 4 } 3
processes 3 1 sis) remained practically constant.
total (in lo6 tonnes) 24.3 ca.45 ca.45
Petrochemical Processes:
HzO reduction with fossil fuels combines
both Hz sources The principle of hydrogen generation from the reaction of
water with fossil fuels was presented previously under the
manufacture of synthesis gas. Synthesis gas can be obtained
from lighter hydrocarbons through allothermal catalytic re-
forming, and from heavier oil fractions by autothermal partial
oxidation. The H2 share is particularly high when a methane-
rich natural gas is available for synthesis gas manufacture:
HzO reduction with CHq supplies The steam reforming of hydrocarbons is in principle a reduc-
1/3 HZfrom HzO
2/3 HI from CHq tion of water with the carbon of the organic starting material.
In the case of methane, 1/3 of the hydrogen is supplied by
water. This share increases with higher hydrocarbons.
Hz manufacture via refinery conversion A second possibility of producing H2 via a chemical reaction is
process for light oil distillates
offered by processing light crude oil distillates in refineries
use of Hz from refinery gas for refinery
processes such as: where H2 is released during aromatization and cyclization
reactions. The refinery gas which results is an important H2 hydrofining

hydrotreating
source for internal use in the refinery (hydrofining, hydrotreat- hydrocracking
ing). The wide-scale application of hydrocrackers in the USA
(cf. Section 1.4.1) will mean that more H2 will have to be
manufactured in the refineries by steam reforming of hydro-
carbons to meet the increased demand for H2.
A third method for the manufacture of H2 is the electric arc manufacture of H2 in C Z H ~electric arc
cracking
cracking of light hydrocarbons, used primarily for the produc-
tion of acetylene (cf. Section 4.2.2.), but which yields a raw
gas whose major component is H2.
Several other purification steps must follow the desulfurization H2 separation from synthesis gas in
of the CO/H2mixture (cf. Section 2.1.2) if pure H2 (ca, 99.999 multistep process:
~01%)is to be isolated from synthesis gas.
Initially, CO conversion with steam takes place to form C 0 2 1. HIS, COS removal
2. CO conversion
and H2 (cf.eq 4). The C 0 2 is removed by washing under pres- 3. COz removal
sure. After that, a finishing purification follows during which 4.finish purification by methanation,
traces of CO are removed by methanation, i.e., by reacting i.e., CO traces removed via Ni-catalyzed
reaction:
with H2 to CH4 and H 2 0 (cf. eq 6). This step is conducted at CO + Hz + CH4 + H20
300-400°C in the presence of a supported Ni catalyst.
The isolation of H2 from refinery gas can be accomplished like Hz separation from refinery gas via frac-
tional low temperature condensation or
the recovery of CO through low temperature fractional conden- adsorption on molecular sieve
sation; or through adsorption of all impurities on zeolite or
carbon-containing molecular sieves and pressure swing adsorp-
tion (PSA) processes from, e.g., Bergbau-Forschung, Linde, or
UCC. This also applies to isolation of H2 from coke-oven gas.
A newer process developed by Monsanto for the purification selective diffusion of HZ through mem-
branes (Monsanto, polysulfone; Ube,
or isolation of H2 from gas mixtures is based on separation polyarimide) in the form of hollow fibers
through semipermeable membranes. The gas mixture flows
around an array of hollow fibers, and only hydrogen and he-
lium can diffuse into the fibers through their semipermeable
polysulfone-coated walls. Separation from CH4, CO, 02,and
N2 can be accomplished in this way. Monsanto has installed
these H2 separation units (Prism separators) on an industrial
scale worldwide for the regulation of the H2/C0 ratio for 0x0
synthesis and for the recovery of H2 from flue gases in hydro-
genation and NH3 plants.
Ube (Japan) has developed a similar H2 separation technology
using aromatic polyimide membranes. This technology is
already being used commercially.
Electrochemical Processes:
Hydrogen is also manufactured industrially by electrolysis HZmanufacture by electrolytic processes:
either directly as in the case of H20, HF, and 22-25% hydro- 2 Hz0 + 2 Hz + 0 2
2 HF + H2 + Fz chloric acid or chlor-alkali electrolysis (diaphragm-cell proc-

2 HCVH20 + H2 + Cl2 ess); or indirectly in a secondary chemical reaction, as in chlor-
2 NaCI/H20 + H2 + Clz (+ 2 NaOH)
alkali electrolysis (mercury process via sodium amalgam).
With the exception of the HzO electrolysis, hydrogen is merely
a welcome by product which helps to make the process - in-
volving high electrical costs - more economical. However, the
hydrogen produced by electrolysis only accounts for a small
percentage of the total H2 production.
H2 separation by electrolytic processes: In contrast to the steam reforming of hydrocarbons, the hydro-
mechanical by separation of anode and gen from the electrolysis is very pure (> 99 ~ 0 1 % thus
) elimi-
cathode chambers nating any costly purification steps.
H2 manufacture using novel technologies In view of the possible future importance of hydrogen in trans-
for the energy source for H2O electrolysis
porting and storing energy, in the generation of heat and
electricity, as a motor fuel and as a chemical raw material,
research on novel technologies and the use of nuclear process
heat to improve H2 production by both chemical and
electrochemical processes is being done in many places all over
the world.
This is also true of another source of energy for electrolytic
water cleavage, namely, solar energy, which provides the basis
of photovoltaics, solar thermic technology, hydrodynamic
power, and wind energy.
Several of the most promising proposals for possible future
developments are described briefly below.
1. H2 from H2O cleavage with nuclear Instead of cracking water by reduction with hydrocarbons or
process heat in thermochemical cyclic by electrolysis, it is possible in principle to conduct thermal
processes, e.g., Fe/CI cycle, which avoid
direct thermolysis requiring tempera- cracking with nuclear process heat. However, this cracking is
tures over 2500°C not possible in one process step because water has such a high
thermal stability (enthalpy of formation of Hz0 from H2 + 0.5
0 2 = -68 kcdmol = -285 kJ/mol), and the temperatures avail-
able from the high-temperature nuclear reactors (He outlet
temperature 905°C) are too low. A series of reactions in the
form of a thermochemical cycle is necessary.
general principle of a thermochemical An example taken from a whole series of suggested cyclic
cyclic process:
H2O + X -+ XO + H2
processes - whose economic and technical feasibility has not
XO + X +0.502 yet been proven - is the Fe/Cl cycle (Mark 9) below:
H2O + H2 + 0.5 0 2
The heat necessary for the individual reaction steps can be

obtained from nuclear process heat of less than 1000°C. A
fundamental problem of all previously introduced cyclic proc-
esses is the large quantities to be treated, which can amount to
200 to 3000 times the amount of H2 produced.
Other examples of future developments relating to electrolytic 2. HZ from HzO via pressure or steam
processes are the pressure electrolysis at > 30 bar and 90°C as electrolysis withelectrolytic
conventional higher efficiency than
processes
well as steam electrolysis at 500-900°C with solid electrolytes through development of electrodes, elec-
(e.g., from Zr02 doped with Y oxides) or with improved cell trolytes, and cell arrangement
geometry. These processes are distinguished in particular by
the higher efficiencies obtained, i.e., by their more effective
exploitation of electrical energy compared to conventional
electrolysis. Further examples with respect to the use of H2 as
an energy carrier within the framework of a future hydrogen
technology are summarized in Section 1.3.
The most important applications of hydrogen in the chemical greatest H2 consumers:
industry worldwide and in several countries are listed in the NH3 synthesis
following table. Clearly, most is used for ammonia synthesis z:kv reprocessing and conversion pro-
and in refinery processes. Only 20-30% is used in true organic
synthesis or secondary processes, i.e., hydrogenation of or-
ganic intermediates:
Table 2-1.Use of hydrogen (in %).

Worldwide USA Japan WE
1974 1987 1993 1981 1988 1993 1980 1993 1987 1993
Ammonia synthesis 54 57 67 53 49 47 34 27 48 53
Mineral oil processing 22 29 20 30 37 37 40 72 28 20
(hydrotreating, -fining,
-cracking)
Methanol synthesis 6 7 9 7 7 9 10 8 7
0x0 processes and 7 6 3 12 8
hydrogenation
(e.g., benzene to
cyclohexane, . 7 > 4 , 7
nitrobenzene to aniline,
hydrogenation of fats,
etc.)
Miscellaneous 11 4 4 4 8
Total use of H2
(in lo6tonnes) 24.2 20.0 29.4 5.7 5.5 5.8 2.1 1.2 4.9 4.2
2.3. C1-Units
2.3.1. Methanol
CH30H production (in lo6tonnes): Methanol is one of the most important industrial synthetic raw
1994 1996 1998 materials. Worldwide, about 90% is used in the chemical indus-
USA 5.52 5.26 5.60 try and the remaining 10% is used for energy. In 2000 the world
W. Europe 2.55 2.77 3.46
Japan 0.04 0.01 n.a. capacity for methanol synthesis was about 40 x lo6tonnes per
n.a. = not available year; capacities in the USA and Western Europe were 6.6 and
4.1 x lo6 tonnes, respectively. Japan ceased to produce metha-
nol in 1997 and now imports its entire requirements. An increas-
ing demand for methanol has led to a planned expansion in
production capacity. For example, Saudi Arabia will have a
capacity of over 4.45 x lo6 tonnes per year by 2000. Production
figures for several countries are given in the adjacent table. The
worlds largest methanol producer is Methanex.
2.3.1.1. Manufacture of Methanol

CH3OH manufacture: Around 1913, A. Mittasch at BASF noticed the presence of
from highly compressed synthesis gas oxygen-containing compounds during experiments on the NH3
(CO/Hz) with many variations of process synthesis. Systematic research and development by M. Pier in
conditions and catalyst composition
Germany led in 1923 to the first large scale methanol manufac-
modified oxide system based on
ZnO-Cr2O3 as first-generation, ture based on synthesis gas:
Cu0-ZnO/Alz03 as second-generation
catalysts
adjustment of the H K O stoichiometry in If the synthesis gas is manufactured from methane-rich natural
synthesis gas possible by addition of COz
gas, then its composition (CO + 3H2) does not correspond to
stoichiometric requirements. In these cases, C02 is added to the
feed as it consumes more H2 (I$ eq 12) than CO (c$ eq 11).
process modifications for CH3OH manu- The BASF process is conducted at 320-380°C and ca. 340 bar.
'.
facture:
The ZnO-Cr203 catalyst has a maximum activity when the
BASF high pressure process
340 bar, 320-380°C) with ZnO-CrzO3 ZdCr ratio is about 70:30. Cold gas is injected at many
catalysts places in the catalyst bed to avoid high temperatures that would
shift the equilibrium away from methanol. Being very resistant
process characteristics: to the usual catalyst poisons at low concentrations, the oxide
low synthesis gas conversion mixture has a service life of several years. Byproducts such as
(12-15% per pass) dimethyl ether, methyl formate, and the higher alcohols are
demands recycling process with CH,OH separated by distillation with a low- and high-boiling column. In
removal by condensation
order to suppress side reactions, a short residence time (1-2
2.3. C,-Units 31
sec), which completely prevents equilibration from taking

place, is employed. Conversions of only 12- 15% are usual for
a single pass through reactor.
The industrial process has been made highly efficient. The use
of high pressure centrifugal compressors - normally employed
in NH3 plants - has made a particularly strong contribution.
UK Wesseling has developed a process operating at a low CO 2. UK Wesseling high pressure process
(300 bar, 350°C) with
partial pressure (13 bar in gas recycle). The reaction conditions ZnO-Crz03 catalysts
(300 bar and 350°C) are similar to those of the BASF process.
The ZnO-Cr203 catalyst is arranged in stages in the reactor. process characteristics:
Carbon steel can serve as construction material as no Fe(CO)5 similar to the BASF high pressure process
is formed at the low CO partial pressure used. Methanol is but lower CO partial pressure (up to 20
bar) avoids formation of Fe(C0)S; i.e., no
obtained in high purity with only a small amount of byprod- catalyst for methanation reaction
ucts. Using this high pressure modification, more than a mil-
lion tonnes of methanol had been produced worldwide by the
end of 1970. Recently, the conventional processes have been
complemented by others operating at low and medium pres-
sures. This transition to lower operating pressure was made
possible by the introduction of more active Cu-based catalysts.
These are, however, extremely sensitive to sulfur and require
that the total sulfur content in synthesis gas be less than 1 ppm.
The ICI low pressure process, first operated in a pilot plant in 3. ICI low pressure process (50-100 bar,
1966, plays a dominant role. Today, about 65% of the world 240-260°C)
methanol production is based on the ICI process, which is char- process characteristics:
acterized by lower investment and process costs. In 1972, the Cu-Zn-Al-oxide catalyst requires S- and
C1-free synthesis gas and then supplies
prototype of a large scale plant (310000 tonnes per year) went very pure CHsOH
on stream in Billingham, United Kingdom. Modem plants have
an annual production capacity of about one million tonnes. The
Cu-Zn-Al-oxide-based catalyst requires a synthesis gas particu-
larly free of sulfur and chlorine. A new generation of catalysts
with a 50% longer lifespan was recently introduced.
The usual process conditions in the converter are 50-100 bar
and 240-260°C. Methanol can be obtained with a purity up to
99.99 wt%. The reactor is extremely simple; it contains only
one catalyst charge which can be quickly exchanged. As in the
high pressure process, cold gas is introduced at many places to
absorb the reaction heat.
A similar low pressure process with a tubular bundle reactor was 4.Lurgi low pressure process
developed by Lurgi. The temperature is controlled by flowing process characteristics:
boiling water around the entire length of the tubes. It employs a CuO-ZnO catalyst (requires S-free
modified CuO-ZnO catalyst at 50-80 bar and 250-260°C. CO/H2 mixture) arranged in a tube
reactor, i.e., optimal temperature
In 1973, a 200000 tonne-per-year plant, in combination with a regulation by water vapor cooling;
steam self-sufficient 415 000 tonne-per-year NH3 plant, went into operation employ-
ing this principle. In the period following, Lurgi reactors were
used more and more, and in 1984 their market share had already
reached 50% of all methanol plants. In 2000 Lurgi was planning
construction of the worlds largest methanol plant (ca. 1.8 x lo6
tonnes per year) in Trinidad. Thus, the Lurgi technology will
attain a 40% share of world methanol capacity by 2004.
recent developments in CH30H manufac- Recently, there has been a trend toward a medium pressure
ture from synthesis gas: medium pressure
with cu and Zn-Cr-oxide catalysts with process. A number of companies are employing Cu as well as
advantages including higher rate of reac- Zn-Cr oxide-based catalysts as shown in the table below:
tion, i.e., higher space-time yields
Table 2-2. Methanol manufacture by the medium pressure process.
Company Catalyst Temperature Pressure
("C) (bar)
Haldor Topsoe CuO-ZnO-Cr203 230 - 260 100 - 150
Vulcan ZnO-Cr203 270 - 330 150 - 250
Pritchard CUO unknown 100 - 250
Catalyst and Chemical Inc. CuO-ZnO-Al203 240 - 250 100 - 250
BASF CuO-ZnO-Al203 200 - 350 50 - 250
Mitsubishi Gas Chemical CuO + promotor 200 - 280 50 - 150
For the sake of completeness, it must be mentioned that since

1943 Celanese (now Hoechst Celanese) has produced not only
acetic acid, formaldehyde and acetaldehyde, but also methanol
and numerous other components from the oxidation of a pro-
pane-butane mixture. The reaction products must undergo an
involved distillative separation.
conventionally favored uses for CH,OH: 2.3.1.2. Applications and Potential Applications of Methanol
1. formaldehyde
2. methyl rerr-butyl ether (MTBE) The methanol consumption worldwide, in the USA, Western
3. acetic acid
Europe, and Japan can be summarized as follows:
Table 2-3. Uses of methanol (in %).
Product World USA Western Europe Japan
1988 1999 1988 1994 1998 1988 1994 1998 1988 1994 1998
Formaldehyde 39 35 27 24 24 44 44 46 43 36 32
Acetic acid 6 10 14 10 12 7 7 1 8 10 10
Methyl halides 7 7 6 5 3 7 6 8 5 7 8
Methyl tert-butyl ether 12 21 24 38 40 10 24 17 5 4 1
Dimethyl terephthalate 3 2 4 2 2 3 2 1 1 1 1
Methylamines 4 4 3 3 2 4 4 5 4 4 4
Methyl methacrylate 3 3 4 3 3 4 4 3 8 8 7
Solvents 9 4 7 1 6 1 1 1 4 3 3
Others 17 8 11 8 8 15 8 12 22 27 28
Total use (in lo6tonnes) 17.3 26.7 5.0 7.2 8.3 4.5 5.1 6.3 1.6 1.9 1.9
2.3. C,-Units 33
Methanol uses lumped under "Others" includes, for example, meanwhile, DMT position in many coun-
tries replaced by:
its use as a fuel (2%in Western Europe and 3% in the USA in
MTBE, AcOH, or methyl halides
1990), and all methyl esters and ethers (e.g., methyl acetate,
glycol methyl ethers, etc.).
This already changing classic range of methanol applications
will expand considerably during the coming decade. The raw
material and energy situation with regard to the pricing policy
of oil-based products, the expected per capita increase in en-
ergy consumption despite limited natural gas and oil deposits,
and the undiminished population explosion with the simulta-
neously decreasing reserves of animal protein will compel
development of new strategies.
In these considerations methanol occupies a key position. It potential future or developing uses for
CH30H:
can simultaneously function as a motor fuel or component in
1. motor fuel or gasoline component
gasoline, an energy source, a raw material for synthesis as well 2. energy source
as a basis for protein. Methanol must therefore be available in 3. feedstock for synthesis
sufficient amounts. 4.C-source for petro-protein
The initial plans envisage plants with an annual production of 10 medium-term, CH3OH supply via eco-
nomically operating mammoth plants (up
x lo6 tonnes (megamethanol plants) near cheap sources of raw to 107tonnesper year), e.g., to utilize gas at
material as, for example, in the oil fields of the Middle East the oil fields
where the petroleum gas is presently being burnt. These plans
have not yet, however, been realized to the extent expected since
the assumed price increase for petroleum did not occur.
The first phase of expanded methanol use will take place in the
motor fuel sector. Only then will its use in other areas, for
example as a feedstock for synthesis, increase.
Methanol can be used either directly or after suitable conver-
sion as a fuel or a component of gasoline.
In the medium term, the mixing of methanol (up to 15 vol%, 1. CH30H as future motor fuel or gasoline
additive
M15) with conventional motor fuels appears promising from 1.1. CH3OH in M15 or MlOO
economic and ecological aspects.
Even on using pure methanol (M100) as motor gasoline very requirements:
few carburetor modifications are required. However, the mix- certain technical structural modifications
necessary due to higher heat of vaporiza-
ture must be preheated and a larger tank is necessary. These tion and lower energy content
alterations are a result of methanol's increased heat of vapori- advantages:
zation - three times greater than gasoline's - and the approxi-
high octane number and 'clean' combustion
mately 50% lower energy content.
Moreover, there are several advantages. Among these are an disadvantages:
improvement in the knocking behavior because of the high with pure gasoline/CH3OH mixtures, small
amounts to water lead to phase separation
octane number (> 110), and a decrease in pollutants in the
exhaust gas through almost complete removal of the low for-
maldehyde content by the catalytic exhaust unit.
In the addition of methanol to gasoline, one must be careful

that a second, aqueous phase does not form in the tank. This
can be avoided by the addition of other components like alco-
hols, in particular sec- and tert-butanol, as aids to solution.
1.2. CH30H as starting product for higher Thus it would be desirable to use crude methanol for higher
alcohols
alcohols, or to modify its manufacture from synthesis gas in
such a way that longer-chain alcohols were produced along
with the methanol.
1.2.1.by Co/Rh-catalyzed homologation: The first type of reaction is called homologation. Reaction
CH3OH + nCO + 2nHz + with synthesis gas in the presence of Co- or Rh-containing
CH3(CH*),OH + nH20
catalysts leads to the formation of ethanol and higher alcohols.
1.2.2.by modified process (CO/H* = 1) and The second variant is being developed by many firms, for
catalyst (composition and structure)
parameters other than those custom- example Haldor Topsoe and Lurgi (Octamix process). It is
ary for methanol synthesis already possible to produce up to 17% of higher alcohols and
other oxygen-containing products by altering the conditions in
conventional methanol manufacturing, in particular, by lower-
ing the CO/H2ratio to less than that required for methanol.
With a modified Cu catalyst, and in particular with the Oc-
tamix process at 300"C, 50-100 bar and a C0/H2 ratio ap-
proaching 1, it is possible to obtain a product (fuel methanol)
that is about 50 wt% methanol and 45 wt% higher alcohols.
Neither of these processes has been practiced commercially.
1.3. CH3OH as starting product for Methanol can also be dehydrated over a special zeolite catalyst
gasoline (ZSMJ) in the MTG process (methanol to gasoline) from
Mobil MTG process, e.g., methanol Mobil R&D. This process produces a hydrocarbon mixture,
conversion to hydrocarbons on ZSM-5
zeolite with 0.6 nm pore diameter giv- most of which lies in the boiling range of gasoline.
ing shape selectivity for HCs up to Clo
In the first step, methanol is catalytically transformed into an
durene (1,2,4,5-tetramethylbenzene), equilibrium mixture with dimethyl ether and water. In the
undesirable in gasoline (mp. 79"C),
must be minimized second step this is reacted over ZSM-5 zeolite catalyst at about
400°C and 15 bar with further formation of water to yield a
mixture of alkanes, aromatics, alkenes and cycloalkanes. In
this way, 40 wt% N- and S-free gasoline with an octane num-
ber of 95 can be produced.
The catalyst must be regenerated after about three weeks by
burning off the accumulated coke with air diluted with N2.
industrial implementation of MTG One of the first commercial units using the Mobil process went
process in fixed bed and in fluidized
bed into operation in New Zealand in 1986. This plant has an an-
nual capacity of ca. 600000 tonnes of gasoline, and uses
methanol derived from natural gas.
fluidized-bedMTG process with A fluidized-bed version of the MTG process has been devel-
advantages like: oped by MobiWnion KraftstoffDJhde. The methanol is trans-
2.3. C,-Units 35
formed at 410-420°C and 2-4 bar over a finely divided ZSM lower pressure
reaction heat at higher temperature
catalyst which flows upwards in the reactor. Part of the catalyst continual ZSM-5 regeneration
is diverted to a regenerator, where it is oxidatively regenerated.
A further possibility for using methanol in motor fuel results from 1.4. CH30H transformed to CH30C(CH3)3
(MTBE) or CH30-terr-amyl (TAME)
the low-lead or lead-free gasoline. The necessary increase in the to raise octane number
octane rating can be reached by adding, for example, methyl tert-
butyl ether (MTBE) or methyl tert-amyl ether. (TAME). These
can be obtained by the acid-catalyzed addition of methanol to
isobutene and isopentene, respectively (c$ Section 3.3.2).
Since the early 1980s, MTBE in particular has gained increas- the negative environmental effects of the
oxygen-containing fuel additive MTBE
ing importance as a fuel additive for increasing the octane make its long-term market prospects poor
number and as an oxygen-containing compound for decreasing
emissions of CO and hydrocarbons. However, MTBE has a
relatively high solubility in water and is not readily biologi-
cally degraded, so that, in the case of leaky tanks, it can accu-
mulate in ground water. Apart from its unpleasant taste and
odor, the compound is also classified as potentially carcino-
genic. Owing to these environmental problems, some countries
are planning to ban MTBE as a fuel additive.
There are two alternative forms in which methanol can be used 2. CH3OH as energy carrier by endother-
as an energy carrier outside the motor fuel sector: it can easily mic decomposition to SNG
4 CHsOH + 3 CH, + COz + 2 Hz0
be converted into SNG and fed into the natural gas distribution directly as "methyl fuel" or as H2 source
pipelines, or it can be used directly as "methyl fuel" in power for or directly as basis for fuel cells
stations to generate electricity.
In a new technology, methanol is cleaved on a heterogeneous cata-
lyst based on copper, zinc, and aluminum at 200-350°C to give
hydrogen, which is used in fuel cells to provide electricity for elec-
tric vehicles. An alternative is direct use of methanol in fuel cells for
vehicles, which is being developed by an international consortium
as an environmentally friendly energy source of the future.
The development by Mobil of the zeolite-catalyzed transfor- 3. CH30H as raw material for synthesis
mation of methanol also shows the transition in its use from a through zeolite-catalyzed reactions
fuel and energy camer to a synthetic raw material.
By increasing the residence time and raising the temperature and 3.1. modified process conditions in MTG
technology lead to aromatics
pressure, the fraction of aromatics in the gasoline produced by
the MTG process can be increased from the usual ca. 30 wt%.
This provides an interesting route to aromatic hydrocarbons.
In contrast to the MTG process, if methanol or dimethyl ether is 3.2. different metal doping leads to lower
olefins
converted on a ZSM catalyst that has been doped with a metal
such as Mn, Sb, Mg, or Ba, then olefins - predominantly ethyl-
ene and propene - are formed with a selectivity of up to 80%.
Processes of this type have been developed by, e.g., BASF,
Hoechst, and Mobil.

4. CH3OH as future C source for SCP Due to a number of advantages, methanol - along with higher
alternative basis for S C P alkanes, higher alcohols and methane - is a potential source of
gas oil carbon for protein production (SCP = single cell protein).
alkanes
ethanol
Microorganisms, in particular yeast’s and bacteria, can synthe-
methane size proteins from the above C sources in the presence of
SCP manufacturing process based on aqueous nutrient salt solutions containing the essential inor-
alkanes: ganic sulfur, phosphorus, and nitrogen compounds. The first
BP, Dainippon Inc, Kanegafuchi industrial plants were built by BP in Scotland (4000 tonnes per
year; basis, alkanes) and in France (16000 tonnes per year;
basis, gas oil) for the production of the so-called alkane yeast
(Toprina@).The French plant was converted from gas oil to an
alkane basis (30000 tonnes per year), and then shut down in
1975. The unit in Scotland discontinued operation in 1978.
Alkanes are also carbon sources for SCP plants in operation in,
for example, Rumania and the CIS. In 1990 the CIS produced
ca. 1.3 x lo6 tonnes of SCP.
principles of the fermentation processes for While gaining energy, microorganisms (e.g., Candida yeast)
SCP
degrade paraffins step by step to C 0 2 and at the same time pro-
1. cell build-up to proteins from organic C duce protein-rich cellular substances. Approximately one tonne
source and inorganic S, P, N salts (by
products: carbohydrates, fats, nucleic of yeast with an amino acid pattern similar to fish meal results
acids, vitamins) from one tonne alkane feed. Industrial SCP manufacture takes
energy gained by degradation of sub- place in continuously operated fermentation apparatus under
strate to COz aseptic conditions with good mixing and heat removal. The
2. technological: cellular substances are continuously separated by centrifuging.
multiphase system from The microbiological degradation, starting with methane, passes
aqueous solution
organic basis through the following stages:
air
cellular substance
(13)
advantages of CH3OH: Biologically, the most difficult step is from methane to metha-
to 1: nol. For this reason, and because of the lower O2 requirement,
simple degradation without biological bar- it is advantageous to start with methanol. Furthermore, metha-
rier CHa + CH30H, lower 0 2 requirement nol forms a homogeneous solution with the nutrient salt solu-
tion. Compared to the paraffins, the energy costs for stirring
and aeration are less.
to 2: Moreover, methanol can be economically manufactured in
due to H20 solubility only three phases, sufficient purity and easily separated from the bulk of the prod-
better distribution and separation uct after the fermentation process. According to results from ICI
for the fermentation of methanol with a bacterial culture (pseu-
domonas), the dried cells consist of up to 81% protein. The
protein contains a range of amino acids, in particular aspartic
and glutamic acid, as well as leucine and alanine.
2.3. C,-Units 37
The optimal biological balance must be achieved by the addi- uses of single cell protein:
tion of those amino acids which are insufficiently represented after being supplemented with missing
essential amino acids, as an animal fodder
in the single cell proteins. Together with fish meal and soy- additive; in the long term also for human
beans, the single cell proteins will gain importance in increas- nutrition
ing the protein content of fodder concentrate. At present, this is
the only way in which SCP is being introduced into the food
chain. In the long term, SCP will also have to be used for
human nutrition as the present method of producing protein via
animals leads to considerable loss of protein. For this purpose
it is necessary to lower the nucleic acid content in the biomass,
which can amount to 5-8% with yeasts and 10-22% with
bacteria. A nucleic acid content of 1% in foods is regarded as
the upper limit. This can only be achieved through special
processing techniques, e.g., extraction.
Besides ICI, who started operation of a commercial plant to CH,OH protein processes, e.g.,
ICI (Pruteen)
produce 70000 tonnes of SCP from 100000 tonnes of metha- Hoechst-Uhde (Probion)
nol annually, but stopped production in 1987 for economic Phillips Petroleum (Provesteen)
reasons, other companies such as Hoechst-Uhde, Phillips Pe-
troleum, Shell, Mitsubishi Gas Chemical and Dor Chemicals in
Israel either operate or are planning pilot plants with methanol
as substrate. A newer goal is the production of flavor- or
aroma-enhancing SCP types such as yeast-based Provesteen,
which is produced by Phillips Petroleum in a plant with a
production capacity of 1400 tonnes per year.
A new process for protein production was introduced by Ap-
tagen in the USA in 2000. Genetically modified bacteria convert
methane to proteins which have a much higher concentration of
essential amino acids than natural products and are therefore
especially suitable for human foods and animal feeds.
2.3.2. Formaldehyde
At room temperature, formaldehyde is a colorless gas, which commercial forms of HCHO:
readily polymerizes in the presence of minute amounts of
impurities. Therefore, there are three commercial forms usu-
ally available in place of the monomer:
1.The aqueous 35-55% solution in which over 99% of the 1. hydrate, HCHO.HzO
HO-CH2-OH
formaldehyde is present as the hydrate or as a mixture of HfOCHzf,OH
oxymethylene glycol oligomers. n < 10
/’\
2.The cyclic trimeric form called trioxane obtained from the 2. trioxane 0
LoJ
acid-catalyzed reaction of formaldehyde.
3. The polymer form of formaldehyde called paraformaldehyde 3. paraformaldehyde
HfOCHzf,OH
which results from the evaporation of aqueous formaldehyde n > 10
solution and which can be reversibly converted to the mono-

mer by the action of heat or acid.
HCHO feedstocks: Methanol was first commercially dehydrogenated to formalde-
today: CH3OH hyde in 1888, and has evolved into the dominant feedstock
earlier: also C& alkanes, worldwide.
CH30CH3
future: perhaps CH4 Formaldehyde has also been manufactured from the free radical
oxidation of propane and butane; for example, this technology
accounted for ca. 20% of the formaldehyde produced in the
USA in 1978. This unselective process is no longer practiced.
In Japan, dimethyl ether was also oxidized to formaldehyde for
several years.
selective oxidation of CH, to HCHO only Despite extensive research, the partial oxidation of methane has
possible at temperatures which trigger
HCHO decomposition
not been successful. The slow rate of reaction of methane below
600°C and the high rate of decomposition of formaldehyde
above 600°C require process conditions with extremely short
residence times that are an obstacle to commercial application.
HCHO production (in lo6 tonnes): The production figures for formaldehyde (as the pure chemi-
1995 1997 1999 cal) in several industrialized countries are listed in the adjacent
W.Europe 1.15 1.68 1.85 table. The worldwide production capacity for formaldehyde
USA 1.07 1.13 1.23
Japan 0.37 0.37 0.37 was about 7.5 x lo6 tonnes in 2000 including 1.5, 2.3, and 0.47
x lo6tonnes per year in the USA, Western Europe, and Japan,
respectively. Single plants have a capacity of up to 200000
tonnes per year. BASF is the largest producer of formaldehyde
worldwide.
2.3.2.1. Formaldehyde from Methanol

two principles for HCHO manufacture Formaldehyde can be manufactured from methanol via two
from CHIOH
different reaction routes:
1. dehydrogenation or oxydehydrogenation 1. Dehydrogenation or oxidative dehydrogenation in the pres-
over Ag or Cu
ence of Ag or Cu catalysts.
2. oxidation over Moo3 + Fe203 2. Oxidation in the presence of Fe-containing Moo3 catalysts.
characteristic differences because of explo- The oxidative dehydrogenation process with Ag or Cu metal is
sion range for CH3OWair between 6.7- operated above the explosion limit with a small quantity of air.
36.5 ~ 0 1 %CH3OH
to I: In the oxidation process, a small amount of methanol is reacted
small amount of 0 2 i.e., CH3OH content below the explosion limit with a large excess of air. The ther-
> 36.5 vol% mal energy balance of the reaction is essential for process
to 2: design in this manufacturing method.
0 2 excess, i.e., CHsOH content < 6.7 vol%
To 1:
1. HCHO manufacture by CH30H Ag catalysts are preferred for the dehydrogenation and oxida-
dehydrogenation or oxydehydrogenation
tive dehydrogenation of methanol. In the BASF, Bayer,
2.3. C, - Units 39
Borden, Celanese, Degussa, Du Pont, ICI, Mitsubishi Gas, catalyst mainly employed in three forms:
::fzgnated
Mitsui Toatsu, and Monsanto processes the catalyst (silver I. 0.5-3 mm crystals
crystals or gauze) is arranged as a few centimeter thick layer in sic
the reactor. In the CdF Chimie process, silver is supported on
carborundum.
In the initial step methanol is dehydrogenated:
mechanism of oxidative dehydrogenation:

primary dehydrogenation on metallic Ag
or Cu
Hydrogen can be combusted exothermically on addition of air, secondary H2 combustion with 0 2
resulting in the following formal
equation for the oxidative dehydrogenation:
A less-than-stoichiometric amount of air is employed in the process characteristics:

industrial process. The air is fed so that the reaction temperature control of oxidation with 0 2 feed (adiabatic
remains constant (k5"C) in the range 600-720°C. At tempera- method) without external heat supply or
removal at 60O-72O0C, i.e., red-hot Ag
tures of about 6O0-65O0C, conversion of methanol is incom-
plete, and a methanol recycle is necessary. At higher tempera-
tures of 680-720°C and with the addition of H 2 0 , there is al-
most complete conversion of the methanol in a single pass. The H 2 0 addition has several effects:
water has another favorable effect on the life of the Ag catalyst 1. increases CH3OH conversion
in that the steam delays the deactivation caused by sintering of 2. interferes with Ag recrystallization
3. lowers the C deposition on Ag surfaces
the thin layer of red-hot silver crystals. The catalyst has a life-
therefore, increase in lifetime of catalyst
time of 2-4 months and the spent catalyst can be easily regener-
Ag reactivation by electrolytic regeneration:
ated electrolytically without loss of Ag. The catalyst is sensitive
Ag dissolved at anode and deposited at
to traces of other metals as well as halogens and sulfur. cathode
The hot gases from the reaction are very quickly cooled to ca. thermal decomposition of HCHO to CO +
H2 is suppressed through:
150°C and washed in a counterflow with H 2 0 in several ab-
sorption stages. The solution is stabilized towards polymeriza- 1. short residence time in thin catalyst layer
2. rapid cooling (0.1-0.3 s) to 150°C
tion with a residual amount of methanol (1-2 wt%). A distilla-
tion can follow to produce concentrated formaldehyde solu-
tions (37 to 42 wt%). The yield of formaldehyde exceeds 92%
with a selectivity* of over 98%.
The byproducts are CO and C02. There is virtually no formic
acid present.
*) c& "Definitions of Conversion, Selectivity and Yield", Section 15.2.

To 2:
2. HCHO manufacture by CH3OH oxida- In the oxidation process, the formaldehyde formation occurs
tion:
practically as a pure methanol oxidation (eq 15). A mixture of
catalyzed by metal oxides based on 18-19 wt% Fez03 and 81-82 wt% Moo3 is employed as
Fe203-MOO,, possibly with Cr203 or COO
as promoters catalyst. Under carefully controlled conditions, it is converted
into the catalytically active iron(II1)-molybdate.
effective catalyst: Excess Moo3 is frequently added in order to make up for
Fe2(Mo0& sensitive to heat due to Mo205 losses resulting from formation of molybdenum blue. This
discharge. Excess Moo3 replenishes losses compound goes to the cooler end of the catalyst bed where it
and avoids drop in activity
lowers both the catalytic activity and selectivity. Cr and Co
oxide can be used as promoters.
process characteristics of the oxidative In the industrial process, methanol vapor together with a large
HCHO manufacture: excess of air is passed over the catalyst in a tubular reactor at
advantages: 350-450°C. The heat of reaction is removed by a liquid which
1. low temperature reduces problems with surrounds the tubes. After cooling to 100°C the gases from the
materials
2. higher HCHO concentration attainable reaction are scrubbed with H 2 0 in a bubble column. By adjust-
directly without subsequent distillation ing the amount of water, the concentration of the formaldehyde
disadvantages: solution can be varied between 37 and 50 wt%, or, with a new
great excess of air means higher investment development from Nippon Kasei, up to a maximum of 55 wt%.
and energy costs compared to Ag process,
waste gas with HCHO noncombustible and An aqueous urea solution can also be used in the column to
requires special HCHO removal treatment absorb the formaldehyde and produce urea-formaldehyde pre-
condensates, which can be converted to thermosetting resins.
The methanol conversion is roughly 95-99% and the formal-
dehyde selectivity reaches 91-94%.
The byproducts are CO, C 0 2 and formic acid. The formic acid
can be removed in a coupled ion exchanger.
lifetime determined by mechanical stability The lifetime of the catalyst is roughly two years.
of the catalyst pellets
The Perstorp-Reichhold ('Formox'), Hiag-Lurgi, Montecatini,
SBA, IFP-CdF Haldor Topsoe, Nippon Kasei, and Lummus
processes were developed in accordance with this principle.
2.3.2.2. Uses and Potential Uses of Formaldehyde

HCHO applications: Apart from the direct applications of aqueous formaldehyde
1. formaldehyde polycondensation prod- solutions (Formalin@,Formal@), e.g., as disinfectant and pre-
ucts such as phenolic resins (novolacs, servative, and as an auxiliary agent in the textile, leather, fur,
resols, Bakelite), amino resins, and oth-
ers paper, and wood industries, most formaldehyde is used for
resin manufacture with urea, phenols, and melamine. Polycon-
densation products currently consume, depending on the coun-
try, between 40 and 65% of formaldehyde produced (cf Table
2-4):
2.3. C,-Units 41
Table 2-4. Use of formaldehyde (in %).

World USA Western Europe Japan
1984 1989 1984 2000 1984 2000 1984 1999
Urea resins 32 33 21 24 45 44 37 19
Phenolic resins 11 11 23 11 11 9 8 6
Melamine resins 4 4 4 3 6 8 6 1
Pentaerythritol 6 5 1 5 6 5 8 6
1,4-Butandiol 2 2 11 11 6 1 - -
Methylenediisocyanate 2 3 4 7 3 5 2 7
Others* 43 42 24 33 23 22 39 61
Total use (in lo6 tonnes) 3.3 3.9 0.71 1.2 1.1 1.9 0.32 1.3
* e.g., trioxane/polyformaldehyde, hexamethylenetetramine, etc.
Water-free pure formaldehyde or its trimer (trioxane) can be used 2. trioxane for polyoxymethylene, used
to manufacture high molecular thermoplastics (polyoxymethyl- as engineering resin
ene). 3. aldol reactions:
Furthermore, crossed aldol condensations with formaldehyde open pentaerythritol, trimethylolpropane,
neopentyl glycol
a synthetic route to polyhydric alcohols such as pentaerythritol,
4. butynediol manufacture:
trimethylolpropane and neopentyl glycol (cj Section 8.3).
-7
HOCHzCgCH2OH
Moreover, formaldehyde is employed in the Reppe manufac- 5. miscellaneous, including
ture of butynediol (c$ Section 4.3), of isoprene via 4,4-
dimethyl-1,3-dioxane (c$ Section 5.2.2), and of (3-
propiolactone (I$ Section 11.1.7.1).
In the USA formaldehyde has also been employed in the manu- 6 -----+
0
H,C=CHCOOH
facture of ethylene glycol. In this process, developed by Du 6. older, modified uses for formaldehyde
Pont, glycolic acid is initially prepared from formaldehyde by can be extended
hydrative carbonylation in the presence of sulfuric acid. After three-step Du Pont glycol process:
esterification, the product is hydrogenated to ethylene glycol: 1. hydrative carbonylation 2O0-25O0C,
300-700 bar, HzS04
2. esterification with CH,OH
3. hydrogenation
This Du Pont process for glycol manufacture was shut down in

the 1960s. Only the production of glycolic acid (first stage)
was continued to a limited extent (capacity ca. 60000 tonnes
per year).
With the increased interest in extension of C, chemistry, new new glycolic acid/glycolaldehyde produc-
tion using HCHO as secondary product
processes for the manufacture of glycolic acid and glycolaldehyde from CO/H2 as a result of worldwide
from formaldehyde have been developed by many companies. interest in C1 chemistry
Catalysts such as HF, HF/BF3, and acid exchangers (Chevron, 1. hydrative carbonylation of HCHO to
HOCH2COOH in the presence of HF, Mitsubishi) have been suggested for the carbonylation of for-
HF/BF,, or strongly acidic maldehyde in the presence of water. These catalysts are al-
(perfluorinated) ion exchange resins
ready effective at low CO pressures of under 100 bar.
Another catalytic method has been worked out by Exxon. A
70% yield of glycolic acid can be obtained from formaldehyde
and CO/H20 at 150°C on a Nafion membrane, a comparatively
thermally stable, strongly acidic ion exchanger made of a
perfluorosulfonic acid resin.
2. hydroformylation of HCHO to Typical hydroformylation systems based on Co, Rh, or Ru
HOCHKHO in homogeneous Co, Rh, with, e.g., phosphine ligands have been used by various firms
or Ru phosphine ligan; systems; e.g.,
H~~(C~)Z[P(C&)~]Z (Ajinomoto, Mitsubishi, Chevron, National Distillers, Mon-
santo) for the synthesis of glycolaldehyde from formalde-
hyde/CO, H2 at pressures of 50-350 bar in a homogeneous
phase, i.e., generally in organic solvents.
None of these methods has been applied industrially, although
production of ethylene glycol by hydrogenation of glycol
aldehyde, glycolic acid, or glycolic acid ester stands a better
chance of being realized than does direct manufacture from
CO/H2 (c$ Section 7.2.1.1).
Glycolic acid is used as a cleaning agent for boiler plants and
pipelines, for the chelation of Ca and Fe ions in boiler feed
water, for textile, leather, and fur processing, as well as a paint
solvent (after esterification).
2.3.3. Formic Acid

industrial importance of formic acid: Formic acid, the simplest carboxylic acid, is present - at times
applications arise from structure-based in remarkable amounts - not only in the animal and plant
properties, i.e., strong acid and reducing worlds but also as a constituent of the inanimate world. Its
"hydroxyaldehyde"
industrial significance is based on its properties as a carboxylic
acid and its reducing properties as a hydroxyaldehyde.
HCOOH production (in 1000 tonnes): The world capacity for formic acid production in 1995 was
1991 1993 1995 about 390000 tonnes per year, of which in Western Europe,
W.Europe 186 194 205 USA, and Japan were 218000, 20000, and 12000 tonnes per
USA 12 15 19
Japan 11 12 17 year, respectively. The largest producers worldwide are BASF,
BP, and Kemira.
Production figures for these countries are given in the adjacent
table.
HCOOH synthetic possibilities: The numerous manufacturing processes for HCOOH can be di-
1. direct synthesis vided into those in which formic acid is the main product of the
2. undesired oxidative degradations process and those where it is obtained as a byproduct. At present,
formic acid is primarily manufactured by direct synthesis.
2.3. CI-Units 43
When manufacturing formic acid directly, one starts with CO, HCOOH manufacturing process:
which is either hydrolyzed to HCOOH or reacted with alcohols 1. from CO + HzO
to form formic acid esters: 2. from CO + ROH
with subsequent hydrolysis
In hydrolysis or alcoholysis, the above equilibrium is displaced principle of process:

towards the formate side by bases such as NaOH or Ca(OH)*. base-catalyzed reaction (under pressure) of
CO (formally the anhydride of HCOOH)
Consequently, the process can be operated at 8-30 bar CO with HzO to acid or with ROH to ester
pressure and 115-150°C. Synthesis gas can be employed
instead of pure CO. The free HCOOH is obtained from its salts
by acidification followed by distillation or extraction with, for
example, diisopropyl ether. This process has been used since
1989 in a 40000 tonnes-per-year plant in the CIS.
The reaction of CO with alcohols, preferably methanol, is the characteristics of HCOOCH; hydrolysis:
first step in the most well-known production route for formic HCOOH catalyzed (k,autocatalyzed)
establishment of equilibrium, e.g., in a
acid. This, in contrast to the carbonylation of methanol to acetic single phase with HCOOCH;/H*O ratio of
acid, can be formally regarded as the insertion of CO in the 0-H 2: 1 to 4:1, or HzO excess and rapid re-
moval of CH3OH by distillation ( k ,
bond of methanol, and takes place with catalytic amounts of minimum CH;OH/HCOOH contact time)
sodium methylate at about 70°C and 20-200 bar. With an ex-
cess of methanol, CO conversions of up to 95% with nearly
100% selectivity to methyl formate can be obtained.
The best known methyl formate processes practiced commer-
cially have been developed by BASF, Halcon-SD, and Leonard.
These are very similar in the carbonylation step, but differ from
each other in the formic acid autocatalyzed hydrolysis at 80-
140°C and 3-18 bar. The largest differences are to be found in
the operational procedures used to minimize the re-esterification
of the product formic acid with the recycle methanol.
In order to prevent this re-esterification, a detour is generally variation of the direct HCOOCH,
hydrolysis by ester ammonolysis to form-
made by synthesizing formamide by reaction of methyl for- amide followed by arnide hydrolysis
mate with NH3 at 80- 100°C and 4-6 bar. Formamide is then
hydrolyzed.
The hydrolysis of formamide takes place continuously above characteristics of the formdmide hydrolysis:
80°C with 70% H2S04to form HCOOH and (NH4)2S04: stoichiometric amount of H z S O ~consumed
forming (NH&S04
The separation of the reaction product takes place in a drum-

type furnace. The purification of the stripped acid is carried
out using a stainless steel or polypropene column with a silver

or graphite condenser.
A process of this type was developed by BASF and operated
commercially until 1982, when it was replaced by direct hy-
drolysis.
newer HCOOCH3 production by CH3OH A newer production route for methyl formate has been devel-
dehydrogenation oped by Mitsubishi. In this method, methanol is dehydroge-
nated to methyl formate in the gas phase with a Cu catalyst
under conditions that have not yet been disclosed:
HCOOH separation as byproduct in nonse- Formic acid is often formed, in uneconomically low concentxa-
lective processes tions, as a byproduct of undesired oxidative degradations.
For example, the separation of the limited quantities of
HCOOH which result from the oxidation of acetaldehyde to
acetic acid would require corrosion-resistant titanium columns.
oxidation of light naphtha to acetic acid If, however, formic acid is present at ca. 18 wt% in the oxidized
(BP process) supplies HCOOH in eco- medium in addition to the main product acetic acid, as is the
nomically recoverable concentrations
case in the oxidation of light naphtha or butane (cJ: Section
7.4.1.2), then the distillative separation is worthwhile since the
isolated formic acid contributes to the economics of the process.
HCOOH also coproduct in Cannizzaro Furthermore, formic acid can occur as a coproduct in the Can-
reactions of HCHO (e.g., CH3CHO + nizzaro reactions of formaldehyde (cJ: Section 8.3.1).
HCHO to pentaerythritol)
HCOOH applications: The main use of HCOOH is in aiding lactic acid fermentation in
1. as free acid for silage manufacture, the manufacture of green fodder silage for animal husbandry.
preservation, pH adjustment in tanks and
pickling baths for various industries Today, it is only used in limited amounts for the conservation
of food.
-
2. in the form of its salts in textile and Formic acid is also used for the acidification of dye and pick-
leather processing. Na formate for ling baths as well as for purposes of disinfection. Its salts, such
synthesis of oxalic acid:
NaOH COONa
as A1 and Na formate, are mainly employed in the leather and
2HCOONa I +H, textile industries as auxiliary agents. Sodium formate is an
COONa
intermediate in the manufacture of oxalic acid. Formic acid
3. as alkylester for introduction of formyl esters are employed in numerous organic syntheses. In addi-
group, e.g., in industrial manufacture of
vitamin Bl tion, methyl formate is used as a solvent and as an insecticide.
4. as HCOOCH3,prospective synthetic unit In the future, methyl formate manufactured from synthesis gas
in Cl chemistry for:
HOCHzCOOCH3 could find additional applications within the framework of C,
HOCHlCHzOH chemistry.
CH3CHzCOOH
CH3CHO For example, the reaction of methyl formate with formalde-
hyde at 70-200°C and atmospheric pressure in the presence of
2.3. C,-Units 45
Bronstedt or Lewis acids yields methyl glycolate, which can be CH3COOH

converted to ethylene glycol by, e.g., Cu-catalyzed hydrogena- CH,OCOOCH,
tion:
Another example is the manufacture of methyl propionate

from methyl formate and ethylene in polar solvents at 190-
200°C in the presence of Ru or Ir complexes:
Other methyl formate reactions of potential industrial interest

are Rh- or Ir-catalyzed hydroisomerization to acetaldehyde,
isomerization to acetic acid, and the Se-catalyzed oxidative
reaction with methanol to dimethyl carbonate.
Formamide and its N-methyl derivatives are industrially versa- 5. amide and N-CH, derivatives as:
tile and - because of their polarity - important selective solvents polar solvents
and extracting agents (c$ Sections 12.2.2.2, 4.2.2, and 5.1.2). selective extracting agents
aprotic reaction media
They are also useful as aprotic solvents for chemical reactions intermediate products (e.g., for
and as intermediates in various syntheses. Dimethylformamide Vilsmeier synthesis)
is one of the few solvents suitable for the preparation of poly- manufacture of amide and methylamides of
HCOOH according to two processes:
acrylonitrile solutions for synthetic fiber manufacture. The
1. ammonolysis or aminolysis of
world production of dimethylformamide is estimated to be HCOOCH3
roughly 220000 tonnes per year. BASF is the largest producer.
N-Methyl- and N,N-dimethylformamide are obtained - analo-
gous to the ammonolysis of methyl formate (c$ eq 18) - from
the reaction with methyl and dimethylamine, respectively:
Formamide, N-methyl- and N,N-dimethylformamide can also 2. reaction of CO with

be synthesized directly from CO and NH3, methyl- or di- NH3, NH2CH3, NH(CWz
methylamine in methanolic solution at 20-100 bar and 80-
100°C in the presence of alcoholates, as for example:
The yield of N,N-dimethylformamide, for instance, can be up to

95%. This route is used industrially in many plants, for example,
in plants using the Leonard process.
2.3.4. Hydrocyanic Acid

Hydrocyanic acid (hydrogen cyanide) is an important synthetic
unit in organic chemistry and is thus justifiably placed in the
HCN manufacture according to two proc- series of the C, basic products. The two processes below are
ess principles: suitable for the direct manufacture of hydrocyanic acid:
1. dehydration of formamide
2. ammoxidation or dehydrogenation of 1. Dehydration of formamide
various C compounds 2. Oxidative or dehydrogenative reaction of NH3 with hydro
carbons, preferably with methane.
HCN recovery as byproduct in arnmoxida- Hydrocyanic acid is also obtained to a large extent as a by-
tion of propene product in the manufacture of acrylonitrile via the ammoxida-
tion of propene (cf Section 11.3.2).
The ratio of synthetic to byproduct hydrocyanic acid differs
greatly from country to country; however, there is an overall
tendency toward making the hydrocyanic acid supply more
independent of the market for acrylonitrile by specific manu-
facture of hydrocyanic acid.
HCN byproduct capacity (in %): In 1999, the production capacity for synthetic and byproduct
1995 1999 hydrocyanic acid in the USA, in Western Europe and in Japan
USA 23 22 was about 240000, 590000, and 150000 tonnes per year,
W. Europe 19 17
Japan 62 51 respectively. The fraction of this which was byproduct is indi-
cated in the adjacent table.
To 1:
HCONHl dehydration catalyzed with Fe, The dehydration of formamide is conducted in iron catalyst
A1 phosphates containing promoters, at
reduced pressure and raised temperature;
tubes at 380-430°C under reduced pressure using modem
once common, now insignificant vacuum processes. The tubes are filled with Fe or A1 phos-
phate catalyst, which contains Mg, Ca, Z or Mn as promoters:
The reaction gas, with its high HCN content of 60-70 vol%, is
suitable for direct liquefaction. The selectivity to HCN is 92-
95%. Formamide processes were developed by BASF, De-
gussa and Knapsack, but today only BASF still operates a
(21 000 tonnes per year, 1991) unit.
To 2:
ammoxidation or ammono-dehydrogena- Synthesis components other than ammonia include methane
tion:
(Andrussow and Degussa processes) and higher alkanes
2.3. C,- Units 47
(Shawinigan, now Gulf Oil, process). The Andmssow technol- 1. alkane + NH3 + 02 (-HzO)
2. CH4 + NH, (-Hz)
ogy - originally developed by BASF - is currently preferred
for the manufacture of HCN. In principle, it is an ammoxida-
tion of methane:
The catalyst is usually platinum, either as a gauze or on a sup- Andrussow process:

port, with additives such as rhodium. The reaction takes place at CH4ammoxidation with Pt-Rh gauze
atmospheric pressure and 1000- 1200°C with a very short resi- process characteristics:
dence time. The reaction gas is rapidly quenched in order to low thermal stress as short residence time
avoid decomposition of HCN. After an acid wash, pure HCN is avoids total oxidation of HCN, though low
obtained by distillation from the diluted aqueous solution. Selec- HCN concentration (6-7 ~01%)due to
inert gas
tivity to HCN reaches about 88% ( C h ) and 90% (NH3).
Numerous variations of the Andrussow process have been
developed including those by American Cyanamid, Du Pont,
Goodrich, ICI, Mitsubishi, Monsanto, Montecatini, Nippon
Soda, and Rohm & Haas.
Methanol and formaldehyde have also been investigated for
the manufacture of HCN by, e.g., Sumitomo. The ammoxida-
tion of methanol with Mo-Bi-P-oxide catalyst at 460°C has a
selectivity to HCN of 84% (CH30H).
In the Degussa BMA (Blausaure-Methan-Ammoniak, or hy- Degussa process:
drocyanic acid-methane-ammonia) process, CH4 and NH3 are CH4 ammono-dehydrogenation on Pt, Ru,
or A1 coated a-AlzO3 tubes (corundum)
reacted without the addition of air or 0 2 :
process characteristics:
02-free production leads to CO:-free HCN
(easier separation), Hz is valuable byprod-
uct, however more complicated reactor
Sintered corundum tubes with a layer of Pt, Ru, or A1 serve as

catalyst. HCN selectivities of 90-91% (CH,) and 83-84%
(NH,) are reached at 1200- 1300°C. The reaction of NH3 is
almost complete, and the small amount remaining is removed
from the HCN/H2 mixture with H2S04. HCN is separated by
absorption in water. Production plants are being operated by
Degussa (Germany, Belgium, USA) and Lonza (Switzerland).
In the Shawinigan process, hydrocarbons from C& to light Shawinigan process:
petrol, e.g., propane, are reacted with NH3 at 1 300- 1600°C in alkane ammono-dehydrogenation in coke
fluidized bed a fluidized bed of fine coke:
process characteristics: The fluidized bed is electrically heated by immersed graphite

high energy consumption because of electrodes. Because of the high energy consumption, this proc-
electric heating, limits economic use ess only operates economically in locations with a cheap
source of electrical energy. With propane, a HCN selectivity of
about 87% (C3Hs)is attained.
This process was operated by Gulf Oil in Canada for several
years, and there is still a commercial plant in South Africa.
Hydrocyanic acid is also produced as a byproduct in the am-
ammoxidation process
(e.g., Sohio process): moxidation of propene to acrylonitrile, as for example in the
extensively applied Sohio process.
HCN merely undesired byproduct from the
manufacture of acrylonitrile Depending on the type of process, about 10-24 wt% of HCN
is obtained relative to acrylonitrile. Improved catalysts (e.g.,
characteristics of HCN isolation as by- Sohio catalyst 41) lead, however, to a noticeable decrease in
product:
HCN formation. Although hydrocyanic acid is then available
inflexible connection to major product with as an inexpensive byproduct, the supply is too inflexible when
respect to alterations in selectivity and coupled with the production of, and therefore the fluctuations
production
in demand for, acrylonitrile.
uses of HCN: Hydrocyanic acid is largely used for the manufacture of
1. HCN for C chain extension, e.g., methacrylonitrile and methacrylic esters via the cyanohydrin of
.OH acetone (c$ Section 1 1.1.4.2). Furthermore, the formation of
(CH,),CO (CH ) C
-*
3 2 ‘CN adiponitrile via the hydrocyanation of butadiene is increasing in
-+ H,C=C(CH,)CN --t -COOH
importance (c$ Section 10.2.1.1). Hydrocyanic acid can also be
H,C=CH-CH=CH, -* NC(CH,),CN employed in the manufacture of methionine (c$ Section 11.1.6).
2. HCN for intermediate products, e.g., for Cyanogen chloride is an important secondary product of hy-
cyanogen chloride and its cyclic trimer
cyanuric chloride (trichloro-s-triazine or drocyanic acid. Industrially, it is manufactured by the reaction
2,4,6-trichloro- 1,3,5-triazine) of chlorine with hydrocyanic acid in aqueous solution at 20-
40°C. Cyanogen chloride is then separated as a gas from the
resulting aqueous hydrochloric acid:
cyanuric chloride manufacture: By far the most important industrial application of cyanogen
catalytic exothermic gas-phase trimeriza- chloride is the manufacture of its cyclic trimer, cyanuric chlo-
tion of ClCN ride. The most frequently used synthetic route is the gas-phase
trimerization (above 300°C) of dried cyanogen chloride on
pure activated charcoal, or occasionally on activated charcoal
with metal salts as promoters, in a fixed or fluidized bed:
2.3. CI-Units 49
Cyanuric chloride is obtained as a melt or dissolved in a solvent uses of cyanuric chloride:

with a selectivity of 95% (CICN). With a worldwide production triazine herbicides, e.g., Simazin
of more than 100000 tonnes per year, it is one of the quantita-
N
J
tively most significant, inexpensive, and versatile heterocycles.
H,C2HN~NJ-NHC*H5
Cyanuric chloride's dramatic growth is due to its application as
fungicides, reactive dyes,
precursor for 1,3,5-triazine herbicides, which consumes about optical brighteners
80% of the worldwide production. 2,4-Bis(ethylamino)-6- (melamine)
chloro- 1,3,5-triazine (Simazin@)is a typical herbicide of this
class. Triazine fungicides are considerably less important.
More than 10% of the cyanuric chloride output goes toward
the production of optical brighteners. In addition, cyanuric
chloride is used to introduce a reactive group to chromophoric
components, enabling dyes to be chemically bound to fibers
('substitution' dyes) via the reactivity of the chlorine atoms in
the cyanuric part of the dye.
Cyanuric acid amide (melamine) can be synthesized in princi-
ple by reacting cyanuric chloride with ammonia.
For a long time, multistep industrial processes used only di- industrial melamine manufacture:
cyandiamide (from calcium cyanamide) for melamine manufac- 1. trimerization of dicyandiamide
ture. Today, it is mainly manufactured from urea in a single-step
H,N-C
process either in a melt at 90- 150 bar and 380-450°C, or at 1- NN-CN
10 bar and 350-400°C over a modified aluminium oxide or decreasing in importance
aluminosilicate in a fixed-bed or fluidized-bed reactor: 2. cyclization of urea with loss of COdNH,
increasing in importance worldwide
NH3 and COz which keep the catalyst in a fluidized state are
subsequently reconverted to urea.
The melamine yield is more than 95% (urea). The worldwide Melamine production (in 1000 tonnes):
capacity for melamine in 1999 was about 650000 tonnes per 1994 1996 1998
year, with 330000, 120000 and 110000 tonnes per year in W.Europe 194 213 222
Japan 103 112 118
Western Europe, Japan, and the USA, respectively. Production USA 111 130 132
in these countries is reported in the adjacent table. The largest
producer worldwide is DSM with a capacity of over 277000
tonnes per year. Other low-pressure processes have been deve-
loped by BASF and Chemie Linz. Montedison and Nissan,

among others, have developed high-pressure processes. The
major application of melamine is in polycondensation reac-
tions with formaldehyde to form melamine resins, which can
be used as thermosetting resins, glues, and adhesives. The
areas of use are divided as follows:
Table 2-5. Use of melamine (in %).

Use USA W. Europe Japan
1990 1994 1999 1988 1994 1998 1988 1994 1998
Molding compounds 24 32 32 54 53 51 56 59 69
Surface treatments 36 38 37 9 10 12 13 15 11
Textile/paper auxiliary 22 10 10 9 2 2 4 3 3
Others 18 20 21 28 35 35 27 23 17
~~~ ~
Total (in 1000 tonnes) 86 69 113 143 220 259 62 58 68
3. HCN for alkali cyanides and cyano Hydrocyanic acid is also used for the manufacture of alkali
complexes cyanides, e.g., for cyanide leaching, and for cyano complexes.
4. HCN for oxarnide with application as A new and interesting application of HCN has resulted from
(high content the synthesis of 'oxamide', the diamide of oxalic acid. In a
with low HzO solubility)
process developed by Hoechst, HCN can be catalytically oxi-
datively dimerized with simultaneous hydration in a one-step
reaction with O2 and Cu(N03)2 in aqueous organic solution.
Yields are very high:
The first industrial use of this process, a 10000 tonne-per-year

plant in Italy, has been in operation since 1990.
alternate oxamide technology (Ube) is An alternate process for the manufacture of oxamide has been
amrnonolysis of dialkyl oxalate
developed by Ube. In this process, methyl or n-butyl oxalates
from the oxidative carbonylation of CH30H or n-C4H90H (c$
Section 7.2.1.1) are converted to oxamide and the correspond-
ing alcohol by ammonolysis. Ube began commercial operation
of this process in 198 1.
Because of its low water solubility, oxamide is employed as a
slow-release fertilizer.
2.3. C,-Units 51
2.3.5. Methylamines
The methylamines assume about fifth place, in quantitative importance of methylamines:
terms, amongst the secondary products of methanol. Therefore, secondary products of CH,OH, after
the preferred commercial manufacturing process - the stepwise HCHo, AcoH, MTBE
currently about 3-5% of CH,OH usage
methylation of NH3 with CH30H - is well characterized.
The traditional manufacturers of methylamines are BASF, Id,
Montedison, and recently UCB in Europe, whereas Du Pont and
Air Products are the main suppliers in the USA. The production
capacity for methylamines in 1996 was 830000 tonnes per year
worldwide, with 200000,270000, and 70000 tonnes per year in
the USA, Western Europe, and Japan, respectively.
In commercial production, methanol and NH3 are reacted manufacture of methylamines:
together at 350-500°C and 15-30 bar in the presence of a h - stepwise NH, methylation with CH30H
minum oxide, silicate or phosphate:
As pressure has only an insignificant effect on the course of

reaction, it is usually conducted at about 20 bar in accordance
with industrial requirements.
The alkylation does not stop at the monomethylamine stage; methylation with CH3OH using dehydra-
tion catalyst such as A1203
because of the thermodynamic equilibria, all three methyl- A1z03~Si0z
amines are obtained together. The mono- and dialkylation are Alp04
favored by excess NH3 and by the addition of H20 together
with the recycling of the trimethylamine. At 500°C with a mono- and dimethylation are favored by:
NH3/methanol ratio of 2.4:1, for example, 54% mono-, 26% 1. NH,:CH,OH > 1
di-, and 20% trimethylamine are obtained. Side reactions in- 2. addition of HzO
3. recycling of (CH3)3N
clude cleavage to produce CO, C02,CH4, H2, and N2. The total (partial cleavage with H20)
selectivity to methylamines reaches about 94%.
Due to azeotrope formation, the reaction products are sepa- isolation of the methylamines:
rated in a combination of pressure and extractive distillations. combination of pressure and extractive
distillations
An important commercial process for methylamines is the
Leonard process, with a worldwide capacity of more than
270000 tonnes per year (1993).
In a process carried out by Nitto Chemical, the equilibrium of because of their structural (shape) selectiv-
ity, zeolites allow for specific production of
formation can be shifted by use of an acid zeolite catalyst with dimethylamine
a particular pore structure, allowing up to 86 mol % dimethyl-
amine as well as 7 mol % each of mono- and trimethylamine to
be generated. A commercial plant has been in operation in
Japan since 1984.

applications of methylamines: The three methylamines are important intermediates for the
(CH,),NH for HCON(CH3), manufacture of solvents, insecticides, herbicides, pharmaceuti-
CH,NH, for O=C,

,NHCH, cals, and detergents. The demand for the individual methyl-
NHCH,
amines has developed independent of one another. Quantita-
tively, dimethylamine is the most important due to its use in
0 0 CH2-NHCH, the manufacture of N,N-dirnethylformamide (cf. Section 2.3.3)
I and N,N-dimethylacetamide, which find wide application as
I
CH3
CH,-S0,H
solvents. Methylamine ranks second in terms of demand. It is
mainly used in the further reaction to dimethyl urea and N-
methylpyrrolidone (c$ Section 4.3), as well as for methyl-
taurine which is employed in CO2 washes or as a raw material
for detergents.
Trimethylamine plays only a minor role; it is, for example,
used in the manufacture of choline chloride. This lack of need
for trimethylamine is illustrated by the attempts to convert it
into N,N-dimethylacetamide via carbonylation. There has been
no industrial application so far.
2.3.6. Halogen Derivatives of Methane

chloromethane capacity, 1998(in lo6tonnes) Chlorine and fluorine were the most important industrial halogens
CH3CI CH2Cli CHC13 CCl, for a partial or complete substitution of the hydrogen atoms in
USA 0.35 0.23 0.20 0.11 methane. Production of fluorine-containing methane derivatives
W. 0.42 0.35 0.27 0.06 that belong to the group of chlorofluorocarbons (CFCs) has
Europe
Japan 0.07 0.08 0.07 0.10 greatly decreased, especially in western industrialized nations. For
example, in Germany production of saturated, low molecular
weight CFCs ceased completely in 1995, as a measure to protect
the ozone layer and to decrease global warming. Bromine occurs
in only a few fluorine or fluorine- and chlorine-substitutedmeth-
ane derivatives which are of commercial interest.
chloromethane production, 1997 (in lo6 The relative importance of the four chlorinated methanes can
tonnes) be readily appreciated from the manufacturing capacities, in
CH3CI CHzClz CHCl3 CC4 the USA, Western Europe, and Japan. Data for 1998 is given
USA 0.51 0.15 0.30 0.05
W. Europe 0.48 0.24 0.25 0.09 in the adjacent table. Production figures for the USA, Western
Japan 0.14 0.10 0.07 0.01 Europe, and Japan in 1997 are also given.
manufacture of the chloromethanes accord- Chloromethanes are manufactured by two different routes:
ing to two variations:
1. CH, chlorination or oxychlorination 1. All four chlorinated derivatives are manufactured together
leads to mixture of all chloroderivatives via thermal chlorination or catalytic oxychlorination of
methane.
2. alternative manufacturing routes for CC4 2. Special processes and other raw materials are used for spe-
and CH3Cl using different precursors cific manufacture of CCL,, the most commercially important
2.3. CI-Units 53
product, and CH3Cl, used as an intermediate for further

chlorination or in other reactions.
To 1:
The first industrial gas-phase chlorination of methane was principles of the CH4 chlorination:
performed by Hoechst in 1923. Today, their manufacturing catalyst-free radical gas-phase chlorination
capacity for chlorinated C, compounds is about 180000 tonnes in which product composition is deter-
mined by process conditions and CWC12
per year. The strongly exothermic free radical reaction is con- ratio
ducted without external heat and usually in the absence of a initiation of reaction via C12 homolysis to 2
catalyst (i.e.,without addition of radical forming substances) at C1 ., either thermally, photochemically, or
with initiator
400-450°C and slightly raised pressure. The chlorination is
thermally initiated via the homolysis of chlorine molecules; it
can, however, also be initiated photochemically.
If methyl chloride is to be preferentially produced then a large
excess of methane (about tenfold) must be used in order to
obtain a satisfactory yield, as methyl chloride is more rapidly
chlorinated than methane. On the other hand, when an equimo-
lar C12/CH4 ratio is employed, all possible chlorinated
methanes are formed together in the mole percents given:
Desired higher degrees of chlorination can be obtained by recy-

cling the lower chlorinated products. During the treatment of the
reaction mixture in the majority of the industrial processes, the
resulting HCl is first scrubbed with water or with azeotropic isolation of the chloromethanes:
hydrochloric acid. The chlorinated products are then condensed 1. HCI scrubbing with H 2 0
2. condensation of the chloromethanes and
using a system of low temperature condensers, separated from C& separation
CH4,and isolated in pure form by distilling under pressure. 3. chloromethanes purified by distillation
The byproducts are hexachloroethane and small quantities of
trichloroethylene.
The selectivity to chlorinated C, products is more than 97%.
process problems in the CH4 chlorination:
Asahi Glass, Dow, Huls, Montecatini, and Scientific Design 1. critical temperature level, i.e., limited
have all developed various modifications for industrial opera- range between initiation temperature and
tion. These differ in the technological solutions to problems decomposition temperature
2. high molar enthalpy per chlorination step
characteristic of the strongly exothermic chlorination of CH4,
kcal/mol kJ/mol
which is first initiated at 250-270°C and can proceed explo- CH,CI 24.1 103.5
sively in the industrially important temperature range of 350- CH2CI2 24.5 102.5
550°C. CHCI, 23.1 99.2
CCL 22.5 94.2
Solutions include reactor construction with backmixing char- 3. corrosive hydrochloric acid demands
expensive construction materials
acteristics and heat removal (loop-type bubble column, Hoechst;
fluidized-bed reactor, Asahi Glass; tubular reactor, C. F.

Braun), high CH4/C12 ratio or addition of an inert gas (N2,
Montecatini), reaction temperature (thermal initiation of radi-
cal chains with most manufacturers, photochemical initiation
via UV irradiation at Dow), and the workup of the reaction
products (1. HC1 removal, then 2. pressurized distillation,
Hoechst and Huls; or 1. CH3CYCC14extraction of the reaction
gases, then 2. HC1 removal by scrubbing, Dow).
principle of the CH4 oxychlorination: The oxychlorination of methane is a second route to the manu-
catalytic reaction of CH, with HCl and 0 2 facture of a mixture of all the chlorinated methane products.
in molten CuC12/KCI Direct oxychlorination has not yet been used commercially;
first industrial operation: however, a process which can be viewed as an indirect oxy-
Lummus 'Transcat' process in Japan (indi- chlorination was developed by Lummus and put on stream in a
rect oxychlorination)
30000 tonne-per-year unit by Shinetsu in Japan in 1975. A
modified version is also suitable for the manufacture of vinyl
chloride ( c t Section 9.1.1.3).
process characteristics: The process operates with a melt consisting of CuC12 and KCl,
two-step operation which acts simultaneously as catalyst and as chlorine source.
1. CH4 chlorination with the melt (reaction) The melt first chlorinates methane to the four chloromethanes
as chlorine source
2. oxychlorination of the melt (regenera- and is subsequently fed into an oxidation reactor, where it is re-
tion) with catalytic effect of its compo- chlorinated in an oxychlorination - also known as oxyhydro-
nents
chlorination - reaction with hydrogen chloride or hydrochloric
acid and air. More detailed process conditions are not known to
date. This process enables the utilization of the waste product
(hydrochloric acid) in accordance with the following equation:
To 2:
alternative CCI, manufacture with different There are four methods available for a direct synthesis of car-
precursors, processes, and selectivities:
bon tetrachloride. They can be readily characterized by the
very different precursors required:
1. CS2 route 1. Carbon disulfide
2. C, chlorinolysis 2. Propane-propene mixtures
3. chlorinolysis of residues containing C1
4. elemental synthesis 3. Organic residues containing chlorine
4. Elemental carbon, e.g., low temperature coke
To 2.1:
principles of the CS2 route: In several countries such as the USA, Italy, United Kingdom,
Fe catalyst, exchange of S for CI with and Mexico, carbon disulfide is chlorinated to CCl, in the
equilibrium displacement due to crystalli-
zation of sulfur liquid phase at 30°C and atmospheric pressure in the presence
2.3. CI-Units 55
of metallic iron, FeC13, or without catalyst. CS2 was the only

carbon source used for CC14 until the 1950s, when chlorination
of methane and chlorinolysis of hydrocarbons were introduced
as new sources of CC14. Today, about 25% of the production
worldwide and 30% in the USA (1990) is still based on CS2.
When stoichiometric amounts of chlorine are used, the by-
product is sulfur, which can be recycled and used for the
manufacture of CS2. Sulfur monochloride, which is obtained
with excess chlorine, is also of interest industrially; it can also
be reacted with CS2 to give CCl, and sulfur:
The CC14selectivities are 90% (CS3 and 80% (C12).
To 2.2:
Propane-propene mixtures can be converted into the C4 and C2 principles of CSchlorinolysis:
fragments carbon tetrachloride and perchloroethylene via gas-phase cracking of C3 coupled with
chlorination forming perchlorinated CI +
cracking coupled with chlorination (chlorinolysis) at 600- czfragments (low-pressure chlorinolysis)
700°C and 2-5 bar (c$ Section 9.1.4):
The ratio of CCl, to perchloroethylene can be varied between process characteristics:

65:35 and 35:65 depending on reaction conditions and the ratio pressure- and temperature-dependent shift
of the starting materials. The selectivities for both products are of the equilibrium
about 90%(C3H6and C12). Industrially operated processes were 2 ccq e== c12c=cc12+ 2 Cl*
developed by Progil-Electrochimie and Scientific Design. determines product ratio
Many plants are in operation in Western Europe.
To 2.3:
The most economically interesting feedstocks for the manufacture principles of residue chlorinolysis:
of carbon tetrachloride via chlorinolysis are chlorine-containing gas-phase cracking of chlorinated hydro-
carbons with simultaneous chlorination,
organic residues. Particularly suitable residues (due to their high forming mixtures of CCL, CI~C=CCIIand
chlorine content) result, for example, from the chlorination of CIzC=CHCI, or CCll only with two vari-
ants:
methane, manufacture of vinyl chloride, ally1 chloride, and
chlorobenzene, and from propylene oxide via chlorohydrin. 1. catalytic oxychlorination with HCl/02 as
chlorine source
The chlorine required for the chlorinolysis can be introduced into 2. catalyst-free chlorination directly with
C12 (high pressure chlorinolysis)
the process either as HCVair, e.g., as in the PPG oxychlorination
process, or preferably directly as elemental chlorine. Numerous
companies (Diamond Shamrock, Stauffer Chemical, Hoechst,
etc.) have developed processes of the latter type.
Important process variables such as pressure, temperature,

residence time, and the C12/hydrocarbon ratio determine the
process example of a residue chlorinolysis: selectivity of the chlorinolysis, i.e., whether carbon tetrachlo-
Hoechst CC4 process ride is formed exclusively or, instead, mixtures of CC14,
CI2C=CCl2,and Cl2C=CHC1are produced.
Almost 100% selectivity to CCl, is obtained with the chlorinoly-
sis process at 120-200 bar and 600°C developed by Hoechst.
process characteristics: Short residence times and high pressure prevent the formation of
high temperature (600°C) an equilibrium between CC14 and perchloroethylene which
high pressure (up to 200 bar) would otherwise occur. With aromatic residues as feedstock,
short residence time (ca. 1 min)
no byproducts hexachlorobenzene is formed as an isolable intermediate, and
with aliphatic residues the corresponding intermediate is hexa-
chloroethane. Hoechst brought one plant on stream in West
Germany in early 1976, and another in the CIS in 1984.
To 2.4:
principle of the synthesis from elements: Coal, with its low H content, would be an interesting feedstock
chlorination of coke at high temperatures for the manufacture of carbon tetrachloride as very little chlo-
rine would be lost by the simultaneous formation of HCl.
However, the principal disadvantage lies with the low reactiv-
process characteristics: ity of the coal which necessitates temperatures of about 800°C.
low HCI formation but also low reactivity Processes for the direct chlorination of carbon have been fre-
quently described, but have not been developed beyond the
pilot plant stage.
alternative CH,CI manufacture via selec- Besides the chlorination of methane, methyl chloride can also
tive uncatalyzed or catalyzed esterification be prepared by esterification of methanol with hydrogen chlo-
of CH3OH with HCI in liquid or gas phase
(hydrochlorination) ride. This reaction is performed either in the liquid phase at
100- 150°C with a slight excess pressure, either uncatalytically
or in the presence of e.g., ZnC12or FeC13, or, preferentially, in
the gas phase at 300-380°C and 3-6 bar, with a catalyst like
ZnCI2, CuCI2, or H3P04on a support such as Si02, or with
A1203,in a fixed or fluidized bed:
This reaction has a high selectivity, almost 98% relative to

CH30H. Only a small amount of dimethyl ether is formed as
byproduct.
Today, with low-cost methanol and the growing surplus of
HCI from numerous chlorination processes, hydrochlorination
of methanol has become the most important commercial route
to methyl chloride.
2.3. C,-Units 57
Methyl chloride can also be used instead of methane for the CH3CI chlorination to higher chloro-
synthesis of higher chloromethanes. The thermal gas-phase methanes makes coupled processes use the
HCI formed in the chlorination for CH30H
reaction is preferred, although since 1979 a catalytic liquid- esterification
phase reaction at about 100°C developed by Tokuyama Soda
Co. has also been employed. The resulting hydrochloric acid
can be employed in a co-process for the esterification of
methanol.
All chlorinated methanes are widely used as solvents. Apart uses of chlorinated methanes:
from their good dissolving power, they possess the additional 1. solvents
2. intermediate products, e.g.,
advantage of being nonflammable (except CH3Cl). However,
due to their toxicity, special precautions must be taken when 2.1. CH&l for methylations + Si (Rochow
process) +
using them. Moreover, their significance as intermediates or (CH&SiCl* (silicones)
reaction components is steadily increasing in various fields. + Na cellulose + methylcellulose
For example, methyl chloride is used for the methylation and 2.2. CC4 and CHCI, for synthesis of
hydrocarbons containing F and c1
etherification of phenols, alcohols and cellulose, and it contin- (greatly decreased importance)
ues to be used in the manufacture of methylchlorosilanes (sili-
cones), and quarternary ammonium salts. The use of methyl
chloride to produce the antiknock agent tetramethyllead is no
longer of importance in countries that have switched to lead-
free gasoline. CC14 and CHCl3 are mainly used as feedstocks
for chlorofluoromethanes, but their use for this purpose will
decrease considerably due to the worldwide limitation, or total
cessation, of the production of chlorofluorocarbons.
3. Olefins
3.1. Historical Development of Olefin Chemistry
The development of olefin chemistry after World War I1 is two basic factors in the growth of olefin
chemistry:
closely related to the vigorous growth in petrochemistry.
1. the olefin supply from cracking proc-
Tar and acetylene chemistry had dominated the scene up to this esses increases with rising demand for
gasoline and was used initially only for
period - particularly in Germany - and had generated a wide improvement in its quality (alkylate and
range of solvents, raw materials for paints, elastomers, thermo- polymer gasoline); subsequently the ex-
plastics, thermosetting plastics, and synthetic fibers. Expansion pansion of petrochemistry, based on
crude oil, led to development of crack-
to mass production was, however, only first possible with the ing processes for olefin manufacture
advancement of olefin chemistry and the development of
industrial methods for olefin processing and polymerization.
In the USA, the expansion of olefin chemistry was supported by
rapid developments in motorization. This caused such a steadily
increasing demand for gasoline in the 1930s that the refineries
were required to produce additional motor fuel by thermal
cracking of the higher boiling crude oil fractions. Olefins were
present as byproducts and were initially only employed in the
manufacture of alkylate and polymer gasoline to improve the
gasoline quality.
After 1948, there was strong economic growth in Western 2. chemical research concentrates on con-
Europe, and consequently the feedstocks for olefin manufacture version of inexpensive olefins and dis-
covers new types of catalysts for mono-
were available due to the increasing refinery capacity. mer manufacture and polymerization
At the same time, manufacturing processes for obtaining mono-
mers from olefins were being developed, and methods of
polymerization were being improved. Without these advances
the rapid growth in olefin chemistry would have been incon-
ceivable.
3.2. Olefins via Cracking of Hydrocarbons
Due to their high reactivity, olefins, if present at all, only occur olefins - virtually absent in fossil fuels -
in very limited amounts in natural gas and crude oil. They from cracking processes
must be manufactured in cleavage or cracking processes.
60 3. Olefns
oil conversion processes can be classified Refinery technology employs essentially three different ap-
as follows: proaches in converting the range of products naturally occurring
1. catalytic cracking in crude oil to those meeting market requirements. These are the
2. hydrocracking
3. thermal cracking catalytic, the hydrocatalytic and the thermal cracking processes.
process characteristics of catalytic cracking: In catalytic cracking, higher boiling distillation fractions are
acidic cracking catalysts lead, via car- converted into saturated branched paraffins, naphthenes
bonium ion reactions, to formation of
saturated branched cyclic and aromatic
(cycloparaffins), and aromatics. As the proportion of olefins is
hydrocarbons small, catalytic cracking is primarily used for producing motor
traditional cracking catalysts: fuels. Various technologies are used, but generally a fluidized
amorphous Al-silicates, formerly 10- 15, bed (FCC = fluidized catalytic cracking) or a reactor with
later 25, wt% Alz03 rising catalyst (riser cracking) is used. The usual process con-
modem cracking catalysts: ditions are 450-500°C and a slight excess pressure. Formerly,
5-40 wt% crystalline Al-silicates (zeolites) aluminum silicates with activators such as Cr203(TCC catalyst
with ordered three-dimensional network of = Thermofor catalytic cracking process of Mobile Oil) or MnO
A104 and Si04 tetrahedra, exchanged with
rare earth cations for stabilization, in a (Houdry catalyst) were used. Mixtures of crystalline aluminum
mixture with amorphous silicates silicates (in the form of zeolites) with amorphous, synthetic, or
naturally occurring aluminum silicates are now employed,
either in the acidic form or their cations exchanged with rare
earths; those exchanged with rare earths have a higher thermal
stability. The zeolite catalysts increase the gasoline yield
through shape selectivity (product selectivity determined by
the geomeq of the pore system) and lowered coke deposition.
As in all catalytic cracking processes, the catalyst must be
reactivated by burning off the deposited coke layer; cracking
catalysts therefore often contain small amounts of platinum
metal to promote C/CO oxidation to C02.
Catalytic cracking is important worldwide and has become the
largest industrial user of zeolites. Leading processes have been
developed by such companies as Exxon, Gulf, Kellogg, Stone
and Webster, Texaco, and UOP.
process characteristics of hydrocracking: With hydrocracking (catalytic cracking in the presence of
bifunctional catalysts (hydrogenation- hydrogen), residues, as well as higher boiling distillation frac-
dehydrogenation and acidic function) favor tions, can be converted into lower boiling products by various
formation of saturated branched hydrocar-
bons via carbonium ion reactions (dehy- processes. The product does not contain olefins, and its com-
drogenation, isomerization, hydrogenation) position can be determined over a wide range by the choice of
feed, type of catalyst, and process conditions. With an LPG
Desulfurization and denitrification (k., feed (liquefied petroleum gas), the process can be optimized
refining) occur simultaneously during for production of isobutane, gasoline, naphtha, or fuel oil.
hydrocracking
Bifunctional catalyst systems, consisting of metallic hydro-
genation-dehydrogenation (e.g., Co-Mo or Pd, Pt) and acidic
(e.g., A1203.Si02,preferably as zeolite) cracking components,
are employed in the presence of hydrogen. Relatively high
investment costs are required for the process which operates at
3.2. Olefins via Cracking of Hydrocarbons 61
270-450°C and 80-200 bar. Additionally, between 300-500

m3 of hydrogen must be supplied per tonne of oil feed. This
must be manufactured separately as it is not available from the
refinery.
Thermal cracking plays an important role in olefin manufac- process characteristics of thermal cracking:
ture. This process which involves a radical cleavage of hydro- uncatalyzed radical cracking reactions lead
carbons takes place under pressure and starts at about 400- to a high proportion Of Olefins
500°C.
The basic mechanism of a cracking reaction can be envisaged
as follows, using n-octane as an example. Thermal cracking is
initiated by homolysis of a C-C bond to form two free radi-
cals, e.g.,
Each alkyl radical can abstract a hydrogen atom from an n-

octane molecule to produce an octyl radical and a shorter al-
kane, e.g.,
Abstraction of secondary hydrogen is favored over primary

hydrogen due to the lower C-H bond energy, with an equal
probability for removal of each secondary hydrogen. Any of
these radicals can also undergo (@cleavage to form ethylene or
propene and a shorter alkyl radical:
The cracking reactions thus involve changes in the H2 content cracking processes can be classified as
as well as in the carbon skeleton. Dehydrogenation and H2 follows:
transfer from H2-rich hydrocarbon fractions (low boiling) 1. primary reactions such as dehydrogena-
tion, Hz transfer, C-chain homolysis,
belong to the former, and chain cracking of H2-deficient higher isomerization, cyclization
molecular fractions to the latter category. 2. secondary reactions such as olefin
polymerization alkylation, condensation
Primary reactions involving the carbon skeleton include not of aromatics
only chain shortening, but also isomerization and cyclization.
Secondary reactions include olefin polymerization, alkylation,
and condensation of aromatics to form polynuclear aromatic
compounds.
62 3. Olefins
the free energy of formation (AGf) provides Thermodynamically, all saturated and unsaturated hydrocar-
a measure of the relative thermal stability bons are unstable with respect to their elements at the applied
of all hydrocarbons. Positive AGf means:
cracking temperatures. That is, if pyrolysis were allowed to go
at thermodynamic equilibrium, decomposi-
tion into C + HZis favored (e.g., for ethane to thermodynamic equilibrium, all hydrocarbons would com-
AGf > 0 for T > 230°C) pletely decompose into graphite and molecular hydrogen.
in practice, shortened reaction periods Accordingly, in a commercial cracking process large amounts
allow intermediate equilibria to appear of energy must be transferred at high temperatures within a
time period sufficient to allow cracking to occur but insuffi-
cient for decomposition into the elements.
olefin yields depend on three variables and Hydrocarbon cracking is optimized by regulating three kinetic
their interrelationships: parameters:
1. temperature
2. residence time 1. Cracking temperature
3. partial pressures
2. Residence time
3. Partial pressures of the hydrocarbons
To I:
1. effect of temperature: Temperature affects the cracked gas composition. At about
1.1. higher temperatures favor Cz/C,olefins 400°C the carbon chains are preferentially cracked in the cen-
over higher olefins
ter of the molecule. With increasing temperature, the cracking
shifts towards the end of the chain, leading to formation of
more low molecular weight olefins.
1.2. higher temperatures increase cracking Also, the cracking rate increases with temperature, as higher
rate and therefore require shorter resi-
dence times or lower partial pressures radical concentrations are generated.
To 2:
2. effect of residence time: The residence time affects the ratio of primary to secondary
'long-period cracking leads to secondary products for a constant cracking temperature. With a short
reactions residence time, primary reactions resulting in olefin formation
'short-period cracking increases olefin
share dominate. A longer residence time allows the increase of sec-
ondary reactions such as oligomerization and coke deposition.
To 3:
3. effect of partial pressure: In the desired cracking reactions, there is an increase in the
decrease in hydrocarbon partial pressure number of moles, and so the partial pressure of the hydrocar-
increases cracking (Le Chatelier-Braun) bons has a powerful effect. A high partial pressure favors
as 2-3 moles of crack products result
from 1 mole polymerization and condensation reactions and a low partial
HzO is the preferred foreign gas (steam pressure improves the olefin yield. In order to lower the partial
cracking) pressure of the hydrocarbons, a foreign gas - usually steam -
advantages: is mixed with the hydrocarbon fraction for pyrolysis (steam
easily condensable and thus separable, C
deposition is lowered cracking or reforming). As the steam content is increased, the
disadvantage: yield of olefin rises, while carbon deposition diminishes.
increased consumption of energy for
heating and cooling
3.3. Special Manufacturing Processes for Olefins 63
In conclusion, the manufacture of low molecular weight ole- production of lower olefins favored by:
fins is favored by high temperature, short residence time, and 1. high cracking temperature
low partial pressures. 2. short residence time
3. steam cracking
Essentially two processes, differing in the severity of condi- two basic cracking modifications:
tions employed, have been developed for steam cracking:
1. Low-severity cracking below 800°C with 1 second resi- 1. 'low severity'
< 800°C, 1 s residence time
dence time. 2. 'high severity'
2. High-severity cracking approaching 900°C with roughly up to 900°C, 0.5 s residence time
0.5 second residence time.
The C2/C3/C4olefin distribution can be controlled with these
variables.
3.3. Special Manufacturing Processes for Olefins

3.3.1. Ethylene, Propene
In terms of quantity, ethylene and propene are among the most ethylene production ( lo6 tonnes):
important basic organic chemicals. Ethylene is the feedstock 1992 1995 1999
for roughly 30% of all petrochemicals. Production figures for USA 18.3 21.3 25.3
W. Europe 15.5 18.4 19.4
ethylene and propene in several countries are summarized in Japan 6.1 6.9 7.1
the adjacent tables.
In 2000, the worldwide ethylene production capacity was about propene production ( lo6 tonnes):
100 x lo6 tonnes per year, including 26.6, 22.2, and 7.4 x lo6 1992 1995 1999
tonnes per year in the USA, Western Europe, and Japan, respec- USA 10.3 11.7 13.2
W. Europe 9.7 12.1 13.2
tively; in 2000, propene production capacity worldwide was Japan 4.5 5.0 5.5
about 62 x lo6 tonnes per year, including 17.0, 16.0, and 5.4 x
lo6tonnes per year in the USA, Western Europe, and Japan.
Ethylene was originally manufactured by partial hydrogenation traditional C& manufacture:
of acetylene, dehydration of ethanol, or separation from coke- 1. partial CzHz hydrogenation
oven gas. These processes are insignificant for countries with a 2. dehydration of CzHsOH
3. low temperature decomposition of coke-
developed petrochemical industry. However, in developing oven gas
countries such as in South America, Asia, and Africa, dehydra- traditional C3H6 manufacture not of indus-
tion of ethanol produced by fermentation still provides an im- trial significance
portant supplement to ethylene derived from petroleum. Propene
only gained importance in the chemical industry after its manu-
facture from crude oil fractions or natural gas was possible.
Today, both olefins are obtained predominantly from the ther- modem C2H4/C& manufacture via ther-
mal cracking of saturated hydrocarbons. Ethylene-propene mal cracking of natural gas, refinery gas, or
crude oil fractions
cracking plants have reached capacities of about 750000 ton-
nes per year ethylene and over 450000 tonnes per year pro-
pene. In 2000, ABB erected a steam cracker in the USA with a
capacity of 860000 tonnes each for both ethylene and propene.
64 3. Olejins
Table 3-1. Feedstocks for ethylene (wt% C2& production).

USA W. Europe Japan World
1979 1995 1981 1995 1981 1993 1981 1994 1998
LPG’),NGL~)
Refinery gas 651 76 1 4 1; 1 1 0 ?- 3 131 1 4 2 142
Naphtha 14 11 80 71
2
90
J
97 ’ 58 J
46
J
51
Gas oil 20 9 16 9 0 0 11 12 7
’) LPG = liquified petroleum gas (propane, butane)
*) NGL = natural gas liquid (ethane, LPG, light naphtha)
feedstock for C2Hdc/~sH6 varies from In the USA, the dominant feedstocks for the manufacture of
country to country ethylene and propylene are LPG and NGL gas mixtures rich in
USA: LPG ethane, propane and butane, with a contribution from light
NGL
naphtha resulting from the refining of petroleum. Because
characterized by maximum CZ& yield of
81 wt% (from C&) and low C3H6 produc- these feedstocks have a higher hydrogen content than naphtha,
tion more ethylene is produced.
W. Europe and Japan:
Western Europe historically lacked ethane-rich natural gas, so
naphtha (bp 80-200°C)
here, as in other countries such as Japan, naphtha was used as
characterized by maximum CzH4 yield
around 30 wt% and CZ& : C3H6 weight
the primary feedstock for olefins.
ratio of about 2.1 : 1 Increasing use of both domestic and imported natural gas has
lowered the naphtha fraction in Western Europe to -70% at
present.
supplementing olefin requirements by The different requirements for particular olefins has led in
alkane dehydrogenationaccording to some countries to supplementary selective production proc-
Houdry (Catofin) esses, mostly dehydrogenation of the corresponding alkanes.
UOP (Oleflex)
Phillips Steam active reforming (STAR) For example, there are many plants operating in several coun-
Snamprogetti fluidized bed dehydrogena- tries to produce C3/C4 monoolefins by the Houdry-Catofin
tion (FBD-4)
Linde process (commercialized by Lummus Crest) or by the Oleflex
process from UOP. The worlds largest propane dehydrogena-
tion plant with a capacity of 350000 tonnes per year will begin
production ca. 2002 in Spain using a UOP process. Other
propane-dehydrogenation processes have been developed by
Phillips, Snamprogetti and Linde. With only small changes in
the operating conditions, butane (cf: Section 3.3.2) or higher
alkanes can be dehydrogenated in place of propane.
broadening of raw material base by em- To expand the raw material base, processes were developed
ploying higher boiling fractions as feed
(gas oil, bp. > 200°C)
worldwide in which higher boiling crude oil fractions, such as
characterized by lower absolute amount of
gas oils with boiling points above 200°C, can be employed in
C2H4 + C3H6, with a maximum C2H4 yield steam cracking (cf:Section 1.4.1). New cracking technologies
of -25 wt%, but a higher percentage pro- have been developed to make cracking more economical. A
pene (CZ& : C3H6 = 1.7 : 1) and many
byproducts. process developed by UCC and Chiyoda, based on Kureha
Chem. Ind. technology, is a characteristic example.
In this advanced cracking reactor (ACR) technology, various extension of feedstock base via direct
employment of deasphalted oil using new
feedstocks, including those containing sulfur, are cracked in a cracking technology, e.g., ACR technology
ceramic-lined reactor in the presence of combustion gases from with the features:
process fuel and steam at temperatures up to 2000°C and 3.5 bar.
Substantially more ethylene is obtained (e.g., 38 wt% with a Sour crude oil can also be cracked with
naphtha feed) than with conventional cracking technology. added steam at temperatures up to 2000°C
in H-JCH, incineration zones; high C2H4
The procedure for naphtha cracking, the most important proc- yield
characteristics of naphtha cracking (steam
ess for manufacture of ethylene worldwide, can be subdivided cracking):
into the following steps: homogeneous endothermic gas-phase
reaction in which the dissociation energy
1. Cracking of naphtha in tube furnaces for the C-C cleavage is supplied by high
2. Quenching temperature level
3. Cracked gas compression and purification
4.Drying, cooling and low temperature distillation
To I:
Naphtha is vaporized with superheated steam, and fed into the 1. steam cracking in vertical Cr-Ni tubes
which are directly heated with gas or oil
tubes of the cracking furnace. The chromium nickel tubes, 50- to about 1050°C
200 m long and 80-120 mm wide, are arranged vertically in
modem high-severity cracking furnaces. They are heated di-
rectly to about 1050°C at the hottest point by combustion of
gases or oils.
To 2:
The cracked products exit the furnace at about 850"C, and 2. rapid cooling to prevent further reac-
tion takes place in two stages:
must be rapidly quenched to around 300°C to avoid secondary 2.1. transfer-line heat exchangers coupled
reactions. Initial quenching with steam generation in transfer- with steam generation
line heat exchangers is followed by cooling with an oil spray. 2.2. spraying with quenching oil
To 3:
In this stage, process water and pyrolysis gasoline are sepa- 3. pre-separation into gas and condensate
as well as removal of HIS and COz from
rated. The gaseous components are condensed in the raw gas raw gas (NaOH, ethanolamine)
compressor and washed with a caustic solution (e.g., 5-15%
caustic soda) to remove H2S and C02.
To 4:
Before the actual workup, careful drying must take place so 4. drying of the gas mixture (diethylene
glycol or A1203 or SiOz) and separation
that the subsequent low temperature distillation will not be by low temperature distillation
interrupted by ice formation. The dry raw gas is then cooled in
several stages and fractionally distilled in a series of columns.
After separation, ethylene still contains acetylene and ethane. polymerization-grade olefins are obtained
by two alternative processes:
As acetylene interferes with the polymerization of ethylene, it
1. selective hydrogenation
must be either selectively hydrogenated with a catalyst or
H C e H + HzC=CHz
removed by extractive distillation, e.g., with dimethylformamide
66 3. Olefns
CH3CqH + CH,CH=CH2 or N-methyl-pyrrolidone. Subsequent ethylene-ethane separa-

H*C=C=CHz + CH,CH=CH2 tion demands a particularly effective column due to the close
2. extractive distillation with e.g., DMF or proximity of their boiling points. Ethylene can be obtained
NMP as extraction solvent
with a purity of 99.95% (polymerization grade).
attainable purities: Similarly, after separating the C3 fraction, the propyne and
czH4: 99.95% allene present must be converted (by selective hydrogenation)
C,Hs: 99.9% into propene or propane before the propane-propene separa-
i.e.,polymerization grade tion. Propene can be recovered in about 99.9% purity.
naphtha steam cracking supplies, along C4 and C5 fractions and pyrolysis gasoline are also obtained
with C2/C, olefins, raw materials for C ~ C / C ,
olefins and for aromatics
from naphtha cracking. The former serve as feedstocks for
higher olefins (c$ Section 3.3.2) and the latter for aromatics
(cJ:Section 12.2).
Table 3-2 illustrates a typical product distribution obtained
from the steam cracking of naphtha under high-severity condi-
tions when ethane and propane are recycled.
Table 3-2. Product distribution from high-severity naphtha cracking.

Product wt%
Residual gas ( C b , H2) 16.0
Ethylene 35.0
Propene 15.0
C4 fraction 8.5
Cs fraction and higher boiling fractions 25.5
(pyrolysis gasoline, residual oil)
olefin ratio adjustable: The ratio of the industrially most important Cz, C3, and C4
1. in cracking process
1.1. via feedstock
olefins produced in naphtha cracking can be modified not only
1.2. via cracking seventy by the cracking severity (low-severity conditions increase
2. in a subsequent 'Triolefin process' share of higher olefins), but also by coupling a 'Triolefin proc-
ess' to the cracking unit (c$ Section 3.4).
olefins used for polyolefins (wt%): Ethylene is primarily used in all industrialized countries for
PE PP polymerization. The fraction of propene used for polypropyl-
1985 1992 1999 1985 1992 1999 ene has been considerably smaller historically, but has in-
USA 50 54 53 35 41 53
W.Europe55 58 58 34 47 54 creased in the last few years. The adjacent table gives an over-
Japan 48 47 44 44 51 48 view of the proportion of olefin used for polyofin (PE = poly-
ethylene, PP = polypropylene) in several countries. A more
detailed breakdown of the consumption figures is given in
Chapter 7 (ethylene) and Chapter 1 1 (propene).
3.3.2. Butenes
C4 olefin formation: The bulk of the butenes (1- and 2-butene, isobutene) are pro-
byproducts formed in refinery process and duced as inevitable byproducts in the refining of motor fuel
3.3. Special Manufacturing Processes for Olefns 67
and from the various cracking processes of butane, naphtha, or in hydrocarbon cracking
gas oil. The butene production in the USA, Western Europe, coproduct in CzH4 oligomerization
and Germany in 1997 was about 19.8, 2.0 and 0.91 x lo6 ton-
nes, respectively.
A smaller amount of 1-butene is produced as a coproduct in the
oligomerization of ethylene to a-olefins (c$ Section 3.3.3.1).
Older, direct manufacturing processes, e.g., from butanols or
acetylene, have become insignificant.
The Phillips triolefin process, in which butenes and ethylene direct C4 olefin manufacture:
are produced by the disproportionation of propene, was dis- industrial propene disproportionation
continued after nine years of operation by its sole industrial (2 C3 * CZ+ C4), used only briefly
user, Shawinigan in Canada, for economic reasons.
An increase in the use of butenes to produce high-octane com- future synthetic routes to C4 olefins by
homogeneously-catalyzed CzH4 dimeriza-
ponents for gasoline led to the development of new direct pro- tion; e.g., processes of IFP, Phillips Petro-
duction technologies. In one of these, the Alphabutol process of leum
IFP, ethylene is dimerized selectively to 1-butene using a homo-
geneous titanium catalyst in the liquid phase. A co-catalyst
inhibits the formation of Ti(III), preventing Ziegler polymeriza-
tion from occurring. A 95% selectivity to 1-butene is achieved
at a 50% CZH4conversion. Numerous Alphabutol plants are
already in operation, and many are being planned (13 as of
1999). The IFP Alphaselect process for the oligomerization of
ethylene to C4-CI0 a-olefins (see Section 3.3.3.1) can be re-
garded as a modification of the Alphabutol process.
With other technologies, e.g., Phillips Petroleum, ethylene can
be homogeneously dimerized to 2-butene.
Cracking processes for the production of gasolines and olefins major Cq olefin sources:
will remain the most important source of butenes. Different 1. Fluid Catalytic Cracking (FCC) of gas oil
processes predominate in different countries, depending on 2. steam cracking of C2H6 ... gas oil
gasoline/olefin requirements. For example, 75% of the butene
produced in the USA in 1989 came from the refinery processes
of catalytic cracking and reforming, while only 6% derived
from steam cracking. In Western Europe and Japan, steam
cracking accounted for 30% and 53%, respectively, of the
1989 butene production.
The absolute amounts and compositions of the C4 fraction
obtained from the cracking of hydrocarbons is substantially
affected by three factors:
1. Type of cracking process
2. Severity of cracking conditions
3. Feedstock
68 3. Olejins
most valuable C4 olefin source: As shown in Table 3-3, a significantly higher fraction of
steam cracking of naphtha butenes is obtained from steam cracking of naphtha than from
catalytic cracking of gas oil. Therefore naphtha steam cracking
is the more interesting technology for production of unsatu-
rated C4 compounds.
decrease of total C4 and C4 olefins, but
increase Of butadiene under high severity
As the cracking- severity increases, both the total yield of the
C4 fraction and the proportion of butenes decrease, while the
cracking conditions (consequence of
desired higher C2H4 yield) proportion of butadiene increases due to its higher stability:
Table 3-3. Composition of Cq fractions from steam cracking of

naphtha and catalytic cracking of gas oil (in wt%).
Steam cracking Catalytic cracking

Cracked products Low High (FCC) zeolite
severity seventy catalyst
butadiene is stable even under high- 1,3-Butadiene 26 47 0.5
severity conditions (thermodynamically Isobutene 32 22 15
__
- - energy
favored because of the conjugation 1-Butene 20 14 12
of 3.5 kcal ,mol)
14.7 kJ trans-2-Butene 7 6 12
cis-2-Butene 7 5 11
Butane 4 3 13
] ] ]
Isobutane 2 1 31
Vinylacetylene
Ethylacetylene 2 2 -
1,2-Butadiene
In steam cracking, the yield of the C4 fraction parallels the

boiling range of the feedstock, beginning with 2-4 wt% from
ethane/propane, reaching a maximum of 10-12 wt% from
naphtha, and decreasing to 8-10 wt% from gas oil.
principle of separation of C4 fraction: The C4 fraction cannot be separated into its components eco-
similar boiling points demand more selec- nomically by simple distillation due to the close proximity of
tive physical and chemical separation their boiling points. Therefore, more effective and selective
methods than distillation
physical and chemical separation procedures must be em-
separation procedures for the C4 fraction:
ployed. The processing of a C4 fraction begins with the separa-
1st stage of Cq separation:
tion of the butadiene, as described in Section 5.1.2.
separation of HzC=CH-CH=CH2 via After extraction of the major portion and removal of the resid-
extraction or extractive distillation with ual butadiene, for example by selective hydrogenation (e.g.,
selective solvents
remaining Cq fraction = raffinate 'Bayer cold hydrogenation' or IFP selective hydrogenation), a
mixture is obtained consisting essentially of isobutene, the n-
today frequently denoted Raffinate I to
distinguish it from Raffinate 11, which is butenes and butane. This is termed the C4 raffinate and has the
the C4 fraction after separation of isobutene composition shown below:
in the 2"d stage
Table 3-4. Typical composition of a Cq raffinate.
Components vol%
Isobutene 44-49
1-Butene 24 - 28
2-Butene (cis and trans) 19 - 21
n-Butane 6- 8
Isobutane 2- 3
Isobutene is preferably isolated next in the separation of the C4 2nd stage of C4separation:
raffinate, since it differs from the remaining C4 components in AH,
removal of H,C=C
its branching and higher reactivity. 'CH,
All current industrial processes rely on the further chemical
reaction of isobutene, and shape-selective isolation is not prac-
ticed.
The molecular sieve separation process exploits the methyl principles of separation process:
branching which makes isobutene too bulky to be adsorbed in the methyl branching allows physical separa-
very uniform 3-10 A pores of the molecular sieve ('Olefin-Siv' tion via selective molecular sieve adsorp-
process of UCC). Only n-butenes and butane are adsorbed, and tion
then desorbed using a higher boiling hydrocarbon. In this way, higher rate of reaction of isobutene allows
chemical separation via selective reactions
isobutene with 99% purity can be obtained from the C4raffinate. example of molecular sieve adsorption:
Isobutene is the most reactive compound in the C4 raffinate UCC 'Olefin-Siv process'
and this property can be utilized for a chemical separation. In isobutene passes through the molecular
sieve n-butenes are adsorbed
practice, four processes have been successfully commercial-
ized. Of these, only the addition of water or alcohols (earlier
methanol, but now also isobutanol) can be used as a reversible
process.
1. Hydration of isobutene in the presence of dilute mineral four methods for selective reaction of
isobutene:
acid or an acid ion exchanger to form tert-butanol, possibly
1. reversible proton-catalyzed hydration
follow ed by cleavage to regenerate isobutene and water: with tert-butanol as an intermediate; also
addition of ethanol or isobutanol with
possible reverse reaction
(4)
2. Addition of methanol to isobutene over an acid ion ex- 2. reversible proton-catalyzed addition of
CH,OH to form MTBE
change resin to form methyl tert-butyl ether (MTBE), and
possible regeneration of isobutene and CH30H:
3. Oligomerization of isobutene with acidic catalysts to form 3. irreversible proton-catalyzed oligomeri-

zation with preferential formation of di-
'diisobutene', a mixture of the double bond isomers of and triisobutene
2,4,4-trimethylpentene, preferentially:
70 3. Olefns
Further isobutene can add to the 'diisobutene', resulting in

'triisobutene' and higher oligomers.
4. irreversible Lewis acid-catalyzed PO- 4. Polymerization of isobutene in the presence of a Lewis acid
lymerization to polyisobutene catalyst to form polyisobutene:
The C4raffinate is the feedstock for all four processes.

Isobutene can be removed by reaction and then regenerated as
pure isobutene (Routes 1 and 2). On the other hand, it is irre-
versibly oligomerized in Route 3, and irreversibly polymerized
in Route 4.
To I:
industrial operation of isobutene hydration: In the commercial hydration of isobutene (c$ Section 8.1.3),
preferentially with 50-60% H2S04, but SO-60% H2S04is generally used. Isobutene is removed from
also HC1 (Nippon Oil process) or an acid
ion exchange resin (Hiils) the C4 raffinate as tert-butanol in a counter current extraction at
10-20°C. After dilution with H 2 0 the tert-butanol is vacuum
distilled from the acidic solution and used as an intermediate (c$
Section 8.1.3) or cleaved to regenerate isobutene.
A process using a cation exchange resin (analogous to the
manufacture of MTBE) has recently been developed by Huls,
and is already in commercial use.
Nippon Oil conducts the hydration of isobutene with aqueous
HCl in the presence of a metal salt. During the extraction of
the C4 raffinate, tert-butanol and rert-butyl chloride are
formed. Both can be cleaved to regenerate isobutene.
industrial operation of rerr-butanol dehy- One commercial process for the dehydration of zert-butanol,
dration:
heterogeneous catalysis (acid oxide sys-
which is, e.g., also obtained as a cooxidant in the Oxirane
tem) in gas phase (Arco process) or liquid process for the manufacture of propylene oxide (c$ Section
phase 1 1.1.1.2), was developed at Arco. In this process, the reaction
is carried out in the gas phase at 260-370°C and about 14 bar
in the presence of a modified A1203 catalyst (e.g., with im-

pregnation of Si02) with a high surface area. The conversion
of tert-butanol is about 98%, with a high selectivity to isobu-
tene. Other processes take place in the liquid phase at 150°C in
the presence of a heterogeneous catalyst.
To 2:
The manufacture of methyl tert-butyl ether takes place in the industrial operation of isobutene etherifica-
tion:
liquid phase at 30- 100°C and slight excess pressure on an acid
heterogeneous catalysis (cation exchange
ion exchange resin. Either two separate reactors or a two-stage resin in H-form), selective reaction of
shaft reactor are used to obtain nearly complete conversion isobutene from the C4 Raffinate I in the
(> 99%) of the isobutene. Because of the pressure-dependent liquid phase with process-specific workup
of the pressure-dependent MTBEKH3OH
azeotrope formed from methanol and MTBE, preparation of azeotrope
pure MTBE requires a multistep pressure distillation. Alterna-
pervaporation is also possible: differing
tively, pure MTBE can be obtained by adsorption of methanol permeabilities of the two components lead
on a scavenger in a process recently developed by Erdolchemie to a concentration gradient in a nonporous
and Bayer. Methanol can be separated from organic solvents membrane, a principle different from the
sieve effect of membranes with a defined
(e.g., MTBE) by pervaporation on a nonporous membrane. As pore size
the component of the mixture that is incompatible with the
membrane, MTBE is held back. The compound that is compati-
ble with the membrane (methanol in this case) can diffuse
through the membrane to the other side, where it is removed by
underpressure. Pervaporation is often used for industrial dewa-
tering of organic solvents, in which case the membrane is made
of a hydrophilic polymer such as polyvinyl alcohol.
In the reaction of isobutene with methanol described above, all
other components of the C4 fraction (Raffinate 11) remain un-
changed, except a small portion of the diolefins and alkynes
which polymerize and shorten the lifetime of the ion ex-
changer. Erdolchemie has recently developed a bifunctional
catalyst containing Pd which, in the presence of small amounts
of hydrogen, catalyzes the hydration of diolefins and acety-
lenes. The etherification of isobutene is not affected, except
that the lifetime of the catalyst is increased.
Ethyl tert-butyl ether (ETBE) is produced commercially from
isobutene and ethanol in a similar process. CzHsOH addition to isobutene yields ETBE
The catalytic addition of isobutanol to isobutene is used by (CH3)zCHCHzOHaddition to isobutene for

BASF. The ether is then separated from the C4 fraction by isolation from C4 fraction, then cleavage
(reactive separation)
distillation, and then catalytically cleaved back into isobutanol
and isobutene. The isobutanol is recycled for formation of
more ether, while isobutene is used for polymerization.
addition of CH3OH to (CH&C=CHCH3,
The reaction of isopentene from the C5fraction with methanol analogous to MTBE manufacture, also
to produce tert-amyl methyl ether (TAME) can be performed possible
72 3. Olefins
MTBE production ( lo6 tonnes): over an acid ion exchange resin or the new bifunctional cata-
1993 1995 1999 lyst from Erdolchemie, analogous to the production of MTBE.
USA 5.55 6.84 8.44 The first plant began production in the United Kingdom in
W. Europe 2.53 2.61 2.99
Japan 0.29 0.41 n.a. 1987. Additional TAME plants have either been put into op-
n.a. = not available eration or are scheduled.
After the first commercial manufacture of MTBE in Western
Europe by Snamprogetti/Anic in 1973 and Huls in 1976,
global capacity peaked at 22.2 x lo6 tonnes per year in 1996.
Then its unfavorable effect on the environment was recognized
(see Section 2.3.1.2), and production decreased. In 1999 world
capacity was about 19.7 x lo6 tonnes per year with 12.3, 3.6,
and 0.25 x lo6 tonnes per year in the USA, Western Europe,
and Japan, respectively.
MTBE cleavage rarely performed industri- Although it is possible to regenerate isobutene over acidic
ally; instead MTBE used as a component oxides in the gas phase at 140-200°C (still practiced by Exxon
of gasoline because of its high octane
number and Sumitomo), most MTBE is added to gasoline to increase
the octane number (c$ Section 2.3.1.2).
MTBE manufacture from Raffinate I Even as the processing of the C4 fraction was increasingly
became an alternative processing method shifted to removal of isobutene as MTBE, growing demand for
MTBE necessitated process development to supply larger
amounts of isobutene.
supplementary isobutene manufacture for The C4 fraction remaining after MTBE production (Raffinate
MTBE 11) contains n-butenes that can be isomerized to give additional
1. by isomerization of n-butenes in Raffi- isobutene. An A1203catalyst whose surface has been modified
nate I1
with Si02 is used in a process from Snamprogetti. At 450-
490"C, n-butenes isomerize with a conversion of ca. 35% and
selectivity to isobutene of ca. 81%. An analogous process was
also developed by, e.g., Kellogg.
2. by combined isomerization and Additional isobutene can also be obtained from n-butane, wich
dehydrogenationof n-butane is first isomerized to isobutane in, e.g., the Butamer process
(UOP), the ABB Lummus Crest process, or the Butane Isom
process (BP), and then dehydrogenated, e.g., with the Catofin
process (Houdry, ABB Lummus Crest) or other processes
from UOP, Phillips Petroleum, Snamprogetti and others (c$
Section 3.3.1).
To 3:
The oligomerization of isobutene is acid-catalyzed and takes
place at temperatures around 100°C.
industrial operation of isobutene oli- The process developed by Bayer uses an acidic ion-exchanger
gomerization: as catalyst, at 100°C and about 20 bar, suspended in the liquid
H2S04 or ion-exchange catalyst (Bayer
process) phase. Isobutene is dimerized and trimerized in a strongly
3.3. Special Manufacturing Processes for Olejins 73
exothermic reaction. Conversion is 99% with a dimer: trimer ratio characteristics of Bayer process:
high isobutene conversion to dimers and
of 3:l. The catalyst is centrifuged off and the mixture of n- trimers, side reaction - double bond isom-
butenes, Cs and CI2olefins is separated by distillation. The isobu- erization of the n-butenes
tene content of n-butene is thereby lowered to about 0.7 wt%.
The advantages of this process lie in its simple technology.
However, the simultaneous isomerization of the double bond -
i.e., formation of 2-butene from 1-butene - can be disadvanta-
geous. This isomerization occurs only to a limited extent in the
hydration process.
In a BASF process, the isobutene recovered from the C4 frac- BF3-catalyzed polymerization of isobutene
(BASF process)
tion by formation of an ether with isobutanol is polymerized
with a special BF3 catalyst system to give polyisobutene with a
molecular weight between 1000 and 2500. This polyisobutene
is used for the manufacture of additives to fuels and lubricants.
A plant with a production capacity of 60000 tonnes per year
(1995) is in operation in Belgium.
To 4:
The polymerization of isobutene, e.g., by the Cosden process, industrial operation of isobutene polymeri-
zation:
is conducted in the liquid phase with A1C13 as catalyst. Poly-
isobutene with molecular weight between 300 and 2700 is liquid-phase reaction in presence of AlCI,
obtained. Only a small amount of n-butenes copolymerize.
After removing isobutene, the remaining fraction contains, in 3rd stage of C4 separation:
addition to the n-butenes, only butanes. A further separation is 3.1. separation of n-butenes, butanes
unnecessary due to selective n-butene
not generally undertaken since the saturated hydrocarbons reactions (butanes as unerts)
remain unchanged during some of the further reactions of the 3.2. separation of n-butenes by distillation,
butenes, e.g., the hydration to butanols, and can be removed as of butanes and n-butenes by extractive
distillation
inert substances. In principle, a separation of the 2-butenes (cis
and trans) and 1-butene is possible by distillation. The butanes
can be separated from the n-butenes by extractive distillation.
New developments have led to another possibility for separat- alternative C4 raffinate separation:
ing the C4 fraction. Here the 1-butene in the butadiene-free isomerization of 1-butene to 2-butene
Raffinate I, consisting mainly of butenes, is catalytically isom- followed by fractionation of isobutene and
2-butene
erized to 2-butene. A modified Pd catalyst in the presence of
H2 is used, either in the gas phase (UOP process) or in the
liquid phase (IFP process). The boiling points of isobutene and
2-butene are sufficiently different (cJ: Section 5.1.2) to allow
their separation by fractionation. The first firms to treat the C4
fraction in this way were Phillips Petroleum and Petro-Tex.
They use the 2-butene for production of alkylate gasoline with
a higher octane number than that produced from isobutene.
All butenes are valuable starting materials for industrial syntheses.
74 3. Olefns
Most butene - i.e., currently more than half of the worldwide

uses of butenes: production - is used to manufacture high antiknock polymer
1. for alkylation uses of isobutane or and alkylate gasoline. Isobutene is essentially dimerized to
aromatics (polymer/alkylate gasoline)
'diisobutene', and then either hydrogenated or used to alkylate
isobutane. Isobutene, 'diisobutene', and n-butenes are also
suitable alkylation agents for aromatics.
2. for homo- and copolymers (isobutene, 1- Butenes are also feedstocks for polymers and copolymers; for
butene) example, isobutene for polyisobutene, isobutene together with
isoprene for butyl rubber ( c j Section 5.1.4), 1-butene for iso-
tactic polybutene as well as for ethylene- 1-butene copolymers.
3. for the synthesis of chemical interme- The most important secondary reactions of the butenes in the
diates: manufacture of chemical intermediates are hydration to alco-
3.1. hydration to alcohols (all butenes)
3.2. hydroformylation to C5 aldehydes and hols (n-butenes + sec-butanol, isobutene + tert-butanol, c j
alcohols (all butenes) Section 8.1.3), hydroformylation to C5 aldehydes and alcohols
3.3. oxidation to maleic anhydride (n-
butene) and to methacrylic acid (isobu- ( c j Section 6.1), oxidation of n-butene to maleic anhydride ( c j
tene) Section 13.2.3.2), and the previously described reaction of
3.4. CH30H addition to give methyl-tert- methanol with isobutene to give methyl-tert-butyl ether. The
butyl ether (isobutene)
3.5. ammoxidation to methacrylonitrile oxidative degradation of n-butenes to acetic acid ( c j Section
(isobutene) 7.4.1.2), the ammoxidation of isobutene to form methacryloni-
3.6. dehydrogenation to butadiene (n-
butenes) trile ( c j Section 11.3.2), and the oxidation of isobutene to
3.7. Prins reaction and thermolysis to methacrylic acid ( c j Section 11.1.4.2) are of less importance.
isoprene (isobutene) Dehydrogenation of the n-butenes to butadiene is described in
Section 5.1.3 and the conversion of isobutene into isoprene is
dealt with in Section 5.2.2.
3.3.3. Higher Olefins

higher olefins of industrial significance: Since olefins with more than four carbon atoms have a rapidly
C range between 5 to ca. 18 increasing number of isomers, separation of mixtures such as
characteristics of separation of higher
olefins: those formed in cracking into individual components is no
1. C5 olefins: longer feasible. Moreover, only a few components have any
from naphtha Cs cracking fraction, in-
stead of complete separation (cJ butene, industrial significance. Thus, out of the C5fraction from naph-
Section 3.3.2) only isolation of impor- tha cracking, consisting mostly of n-pentane, isopentanes, n-
tant components such as: pentenes, isopentenes, isoprene, cyclopentene, cyclopentadi-
isoprene
cyclopentadiene ene, and pentadiene, only isoprene ( c j Section 5.2.1) and
and increasing terr-amyl methyl ether cyclopentadiene ( c j Section 5.4) are separated on an industrial
(TAME)
scale. In the future, isopentenes will increasingly be etherified
with methanol to tert-amyl methyl ether, a high-octane com-
ponent of gasoline.
2. olefins > C5 (unbranched): Higher olefins are important industrially up to about Cle.In the
no separation of individual components manufacturing of unbranched olefins, only homologous mix-
but homologous fractions:
c 6-c 9 tures of olefins are obtained; for example, C6-C9, CIO-Cl3,
cIo-Cl3 and CI4-Cl8olefin fractions. The position of the double bond
c14-Cl8
in the unbranched olefin is largely determined by the type of
manufacturing process. processes for unbranched olefins limit

number of double bond isomers
On the other hand, branched olefins can be manufactured 3. olefins > C5 (branched):
directly, i.e., with a limited number of isomers. separation of individual components
from limited number of isomers possible
Higher olefins can thus be divided into two main groups, the due to direct synthesis
branched and the unbranched. Interest in the latter (the straight division of higher olefins into two main
chain or linear higher olefins) has been increasing, since their groups:
linearity gives rise to products with special advantages like 1. unbranched (straight chain, linear)
2. branched
biodegradability.
higher unbranched olefins more important
industrially than branched
3.3.3.1. Unbranched Higher Olefins
The linear higher olefins can be further subdivided by the unbranched olefins further subdivided
position of the double bond into terminal (with the double according to position of double bond:
bond at the end) and internal olefins. 1. terminal or a (double bond at end of
chain)
The linear a-olefins (LAO) are the most important group in- 2. internal
dustrially. World manufacturing capacity for LAOS was about
2.84 x lo6 tonnes per year in 2000, with the USA, Western
Europe, and Japan accounting for 1.54, 0.64, and 0.1 1 x lo6
tonnes per year, respectively.
Linear olefins are manufactured using two distinct chemistries: manufacturing processes for linear olefins:
1. ethylene oligomerization, either in the Ziegler process to 1. HzC=CH* oligomerization with two
form the so-called Ziegler olefins, or using a newer process process variants for a-olefins
with organometallic mixed catalysts.
2. dehydrogenation of n-paraffins by various methods. 2. dehydrogenation of n-paraffins
Olefin oligomerization supplies mainly a-olefins, while n-
paraffin dehydrogenation leads predominantly to a-olefins
only in cracking processes.
To 1:
The Ziegler process for the manufacture of a-olefins (Alfen reaction principles of synthesis:
process) consists of a controlled ethylene growth reaction AI(C2H5),-catalyzed CzH4 growth reaction,
which is in temperature- and pressure-
carried out in the presence of triethylaluminum and takes place dependent equilibrium with displacement
in two steps: reaction leading to linear a-olefins
1. The building of the carbon chain takes place at relatively with C2H4, displacement reaction occurs
low temperatures between 90-120°C and about 100 bar. when alkyl group contains 10-20 C atoms;
with propene and butene, already after
Ethylene from triethylaluminum is inserted into an alkyl dimerization
chain bonded to aluminum. A mixture of higher trialkyl-
aluminums is formed in accordance with the following
simplified scheme:
76 3. Olejins
2. A mixture of ethylene oligomers is released and the catalyst

is regenerated in a displacement reaction at more elevated
temperatures (200-300°C) and lower pressure (50 bar):
characteristics of Ziegler olefins: The alkyl groups are cleaved as straight chain a-olefins with
unbranched olefins with terminal double an even number of carbon atoms. These olefins are obtained in
bond and even C number high purity as no isomerization can occur. The first part of the
Ziegler olefin synthesis is thus analogous to the Alfol synthesis
common basis for Alfen and Alfol process: (cJ: Section 8.2.2). Both processes have the same unisolated
mixtures of higher trialkylaluminum com- intermediate, the trialkylaluminum compound Al[(CH2CH2),-
pounds as intermediates
C2HSl3.The triethylaluminum, employed in stoichiometrical
amounts, must be recovered in an additional process step be-
fore being reintroduced.
variants of industrial a-olefin manufacture: The industrial manufacture of a-olefins can take place in two
1. two-step process with separation of steps as already described, i.e., with separate synthesis and
olefin synthesis and displacement
subsequent (short period) high-temperature displacement.
Furthermore, the synthesis can be coupled with a transalkyla-
tion step to produce a higher share of C12- Cis olefins, impor-
tant in alcohol manufacture (cf. Section 8.2.2).
2. single-step process with olefin synthesis The a-olefin manufacture can also be conducted as a single-
and simultaneous displacement
step process. The high-temperature ethylene oligomerization is
characteristics of single-step process: carried out at 200°C and 250 bar with catalytic amounts of
1. Al-triethyl as catalyst triethylaluminum (ca. 0.5 wt%). The ethylene is restricted in
2. catalyst hydrolysis product remains in a- order to obtain a high proportion of unbranched a-olefins. The
olefins
3. broad chain-length distribution with the catalyst is destroyed by alkaline hydrolysis after the reaction
olefins and remains in the olefin product. A further characteristic of
the single-step process is the broader carbon number distribu-
tion (between C4 and C3,J of the resulting olefin mixture com-
pared to the two-step route, as shown in the following table:
Table 3-5. a-Olefin distribution in ethylene oligomerization (in wt%).

High-temperature Low-temperature
a-Olefin
Drocess Drocess
c
4 5 5
C6 - CIO 48 50
C12r cl4 20 30
C16r CIS 13 12
c20, > c 2 0 14 3
The a-olefin mixtures are separated by distillation into the industrial use:
required olefin fractions in both processes. 1. two-step process:
Ethyl Corporation
The two-step process is operated by the Ethyl Corporation now 2. single-step process:
BP Chemicals (cap. 470000 tonnes per year, 2002), and the Chevron (Gulf development)
Idemitsu
single-step process by Chevron in the USA (cap. 680000 ton- Mitsubishi Chemical (formerly
nes per year, 2002), by Idemitsu in Japan (cap. 55000 tonnes Mizushima Petrochemical)
per year, 2001) and by Mitsubishi Chemical in Japan (cap.
60000 tonnes per year, 2001).
Other manufacturing processes for a-olefins use ethylene as modifications of ethylene oligomerization
based on other catalyst systems:
the feedstock, but differ in the catalyst used for the oligomeri-
Ti mixed catalysts
zation. Exxon has developed a process where ethylene is oli- (Exxon, Mitsui)
gomerized to very pure linear a-olefins with a soluble alky- Zr mixed catalyst (Idemitsu)
laluminum chloride/titanium tetrachloride catalyst at tempera-
Ni phosphine complexes (Shell)
tures between -70 to +70°C in organic solvents. The molecular
weights of the olefins increase with higher reaction tempera-
ture and decreasing polarity of the solvent. The a-olefins
formed are in the range C4-CLooo.
Variations of a-olefin manufacture have also been developed Shell SHOP process as a combination of
C2H4 oligomerization and olefin metathesis
by Mitsui Petrochemical (mixed catalyst containing titanium), for synthesis of a-olefins
by Idemitsu (mixed catalyst containing zirconium and organic
ligands), and by Shell (nickel phosphine complex catalyst).
The Shell SHOP process (Shell Higher Olefin Process) was
first used industrially in the USA in 1977, and has since been
employed in other plants (c$ Section 3.4).
IFP has extended its Alphabutol process for the dimerization
of ethylene (see Section 3.3.2) to the production of C4-C10
linear a-olefins (Alphaselect process). However, details of the
process conditions have not yet been published.
To 2:
n-Paraffins mixed with branched paraffins, present in the pe- feedstock for n-paraffins to be dehydroge-
nated
troleum or diesel-oil fractions of crude oils with a paraffin paraffin mixtures in higher boiling frac-
base, are available in sufficient quantities for dehydrogenation. tions from paraffin-based crude oil
The branched paraffins are usually undesirable components
78 3. Olefins
separation of paraffin mixtures: (high pour point) and can be removed from the mixture by
dilution with solvents followed by cooling freezing. To do this, the oil fraction is diluted and then cooled.
at atmospheric or higher pressure Suitable solvents are mixtures of methyl ethyl ketone and
isolation of linear paraffins from mixtures benzene (or toluene), or methylene chloride and 1,2-dichloro-
containing branched and cyclic compo-
nents by two processes: ethane, or liquid propane under pressure. A mixture of
1. zeolite adsorption branched, unbranched and cyclic paraffins crystallizes out and
2. urea extractive crystallization is filtered. The straight chain component can be separated by
adsorption processes.
to 1: Two processes have proven industrially useful:
alternating adsorption from the gas or 1. Adsorption on molecular sieves (5 8, zeolites). This can be
liquid phase and desorption by reduced done either from the gas phase using a carrier gas such as N2 or
pressure or solvent extraction utilizing the
stereoselectivityof the zeolites H2, as in processes from BP, Exxon (Ensorb), Leuna (Parex),
Mobil, Texas Oil Company (TSF), UCC (IsoSiv); or from the
liquid phase, e.g., UOP (Molex).
The C5 to C24 range of the n-paraffins is preferentially ad-
sorbed in the very uniform 5 %, pores of the zeolites, while the
bulky cycloparaffins and isoparaffins are unable to penetrate
the pores (shape selectivity).
After saturation of the molecular sieves, the n-paraffins are
desorbed either by reducing the pressure or by extraction with
low-boiling hydrocarbons such as n-pentane at elevated tem-
peratures and slight pressure. The Leuna extraction process
with a NH3/H20 mixture leads to a comparatively high rate of
desorption.
to 2: 2. The urea extractive crystallization process. This is mainly
formation of crystalline inclusion com- used for the separation of higher n-paraffins from C15to C30.
pounds (clathrates) with excess urea (e.g.,
for C 2 4 H ~ ca.
~ , 18 mol urea), filtering off Two well-known processes are the Japanese Nurex process
and decomposing with steam
(used until 1979) in which the crystallization takes place by
admixing solid urea with a paraffin solution, and the German
Edeleanu process which uses a saturated aqueous urea solution.
Pure n-paraffins can be recovered and isolated from the sepa-
rated crystalline urea inclusion compounds by heating to 75°C.
The product comprises 98% linear paraffins.
n-paraffin production (in 1000 tonnes) In 1997, the world production capacity of C9-CI7 paraffins
1988 1992 1996 was about 1.5 x lo6 tonnes per year, with 0.79, 0.41, and 0.16
W. Europe 650 560 620 x lo6 tonnes per year in Western Europe, the USA, and Japan,
USA 406 352 346
Japan 136 157 139 respectively. Production figures for these countries are given in
the adjacent table.
three dehydrogenation processes for n- Three processes have proven commercially useful for convert-
paraffins to linear olefins differ in location
of double bond: ing n-paraffins into olefins:
1. Thermal cracking (also steam cracking)

2. Catalytic dehydrogenation
3. 'Chemical dehydrogenation'-chlorination followed by dehy-
drochlorination
Only thermal cracking produces primarily n-olefins; the other
two processes yield olefins with internal double bonds.
To I:
Higher olefins can also be obtained from steam cracking, 1. thermal dehydrogenation under cracking
analogous to the manufacture of lower olefins. Since Cz0- C30 conditions leads to a-olefins of varying
chain length, therefore distillative sepa-
paraffin fractions with a high wax content are frequently em- ration into C6-C9-, CIO-CI,-,C14-Cl8-
ployed as the feed, this process is also known as wax cracking. fractions
The paraffin cracking is carried out at 500-600°C slightly
above atmospheric pressure and a relatively long residence
time of 7-15 seconds, and usually in the presence of steam.
The conversion rate is adjusted to 25% so that the linearity is industrial applications of wax cracking:
retained as far as possible and the double bond is preferentially formerly Shell in Western Europe Chevron
in USA
formed in the terminal, i.e., a-position. As thermal cracking of
the C-C bond can occur at any part of the molecule, a mixture
of olefin homologues results, consisting of 90 to 95% a -
olefins. The remainder is branched olefins, diolefins, and
naphthenes. The medium and higher olefins are isolated from
the light gaseous products and then distilled into industrially
useful fractions as, for example, C6 - Cg, CIO- C I ~and. C14-
CIS.Shell and Chevron, which operate wax cracking processes
for a-olefin production, have capacities of 3 10000 and 45 000
tonnes per year (1985), respectively. Due to the limited flexi-
bility in providing specifically desired olefins, Shell has since
shut down all their plants.
To 2:
UOP developed the catalytic paraffin dehydrogenation or Pacol- 2. catalytic dehydrogenation leads to
Olex process whereby n-paraffins (C, - CI9)are dehydrogenated internal olefins with UOP 'Pacol Olex'
process, combining paraffin catalytic
to olefins in the presence of HZ.The incomplete paraffin conver- olefin manufacture and olefin extraction
sion (ca. 10%) is canied out in the gas phase on a fixed-bed
catalyst (WA1203 + promoter) at 400-600"C and 3 bar. The
product consists of about 96 wt% linear monoolefins with an
internal, statistically distributed double bond. Separation of the
unreacted paraffins takes place by means of reversible adsorp-
tion of the olefins on solid adsorbents, e.g., molecular sieves.
In 1994, 25 plants were using this technology and additional
plants were under construction. These olefins cannot compete
with n-olefins from the Ziegler synthesis or the ethylene oligo-
80 3. Olefins
merization as far as their linearity is concerned. They are,

however, markedly cheaper.
analogous use of C3-G paraffins in the This UOP process has recently been extended to the dehydro-
Oleflex process
genation of C3-C5 alkanes (cJ: Section 3.3.1).
To 3:
3. chlorinating dehydrogenation to form This route involves a thermally initiated radical chain mono-
internal olefins in a two-step process: chlorination of the n-paraffins in the liquid phase at 9 0 -
free-radical chlorination in the liquid 120"C, followed by catalytic dehydrochlorination at 250 -
phase with paraffin conversion up to 350°C over A1 silicate or metallic packing in steel columns:
40%:
dehydrochlorination in gas phase on

A1203 . SiOz with metal salt promoters
or on metallic tower packing
process characteristics: The position of the double bond depends on the position of the
internally substituted monochloroparaffins chlorine atom in the paraffin. Since the CHp groups are more
favored over terminally substituted so that reactive than the CH3groups, the double bond is virtually always
virtually only internal olefins result from
dehydrochlorination in the middle. In addition, chlorination beyond mono-substitution
must be limited by means of a low chlorination temperature and
low conversions (40% at the most). This technology is practiced
by Huls with a capacity of 80000 tonnes per year, feeding the n-
paraffhs C10-C13.Until 1982, the only olefin plant using this
process was operated by Shell in the USA.
multiple chlorination leads to mixtures of In addition to the monochloroparaffins and their use in n-olefin
polychloroalkanes which become increas- manufacture, polychloroparaffins with varying chlorine con-
ingly inert and wax-like as the chlorine
content increases tent (15-70 wt%) are of industrial significance. To manufac-
ture them, n-paraffins in the range Clo-C30are chlorinated in a
Use of linear alkanes for chloroalkanes (in bubble column reactor at 60-120°C and slight pressure with
1000 tonnes): 100% chlorine conversion. These chloroalkanes are used as
1992 1994 1996 plasticizers for PVC and raw materials for paint, as mineral oil
W.Europe 68 58 53 additives and as impregnation agents for flame-resistant and
USA 12 11 12
Japan 11 12 11 water-repellant textile finishes. The use of unbranched paraf-
fins for production of chloroalkanes in Western Europe, the
USA, and Japan is given in the adjacent table. Other uses for
n-paraffins include the manufacture of fatty acids and fatty
alcohols (c$ Section 8.2).
Typical uses of the linear olefins depend on their chain length.
The C6-CIo olefins are converted into C7-Cll alcohols by uses of linear olefins:
hydroformylation and hydrogenation (ct Section 6.1). These c6-cIO olefins - via hydroformylation and
alcohols are used as solvents or, after esterification with hydrogenation - form 0x0 alcohols, useful
phthalic anhydride, as plasticizers. Olefins with an internal as plasticizers or for plasticizer manufac-
ture
double bond are just as suitable as the a-olefins, since isomeri-
internal olefins and a-olefins produce
zation of the double bond to the terminal position takes place similar aldehyde mixtures after hydrofor-
during hydroformylation. As a result, a-olefins and linear mylation due to simultaneous double bond
olefins possessing an internal double bond give virtually the isomerization (preferential reaction at end
of chain)
same aldehyde product composition.
C6-CIo olefins are also converted to a variety of a-olefin c6-cIO olefins for oligomers
oligomers (AOO), depending on the type of catalyst and the
experimental conditions, which are particularly well suited as
high quality lubricating oils.
The Cloto roughly CI3fractions are employed in the alkylation C I O - C olefins
~~ for alkylation of benzene
of benzene (cfi Section 13.1.4).A widely used UOP process is (LAB manufacture)
based on homogeneous catalysis with HF, which in newer process characteristics of benzene alkyla-
plants has been improved by the use of an acidic heterogene- tion:
ous catalyst. In the presence of a Lewis or proton (Bronstedt) simultaneous double bond isomerization of
acid catalyst, benzene alkylation and partial isomerization of olefin leads to statistical distribution of
phenyl group along linear C-chain
the olefin occur simultaneously, resulting in a statistical distri-
bution of the benzene ring along the paraffin chain. Linear
alkylbenzenes (LAB) from a-olefins are thus similar to those
obtained from internal linear olefins.
Another manufacturing route for linear alkylbenzenes involves alternate benzene alkylation with mono-
chloroparaffins
the direct alkylation of benzene with chloroparaffins, without
initial dehydrochlorination to olefins (cfi Section 13.1.4). The Use of linear alkanes for alkylbenzenes (in
lo6tonnes):
consumption of n-paraffins for linear alkyl benzenes using
1992 1994 1996
both technologies is given in the adjacent table for Western W. Europe 0.30 0.31 0.32
Europe, the USA and Japan. USA 0.16 0.27 0.21
Japan 0.11 0.11 0.10
After sulfonation these sec-alkylbenzenes yield raw materials
for biodegradable, anion-active detergents.
Furthermore, a-olefins can be directly reacted with SO3 to C14-C18 olefins for SO, reaction to alkene
alkene sulfonates (or @olefin sulfonates, AOS). The sultones, sulfonates (AOS)
which are formed simultaneously, must be hydrolyzed to hy-
droxyalkylsulfonates to improve their water solubility:
82 3. Olefins
applications of alkyl benzenesulfonates and Alkene sulfonates are being produced on a larger scale only by
alkenesulfonates: the Lion Fat & Oil Co. (Japan). The alkene sulfonates are
biodegradable detergent bases
slightly less sensitive to hardening than the alkyl sulfonates,
but there is no difference in their biodegradability and washing
properties.
alternate raw materials for detergents: However, alkyl sulfonates (or alkane sulfonates) have achieved
alkyl sulfonates (alkane sulfonates) manu- considerably greater importance as active detergent substances
facture of alkyl sulfonates: (WAS = wash active alkylsulfonates) due to their inexpensive
1. Sulfochlorination
2. sulfoxidation manufacture from rz-paraffins (CI2-C,8). Sulfochlorination and
sulfoxidation are generally employed for their large scale
manufacture.
process principles of sulfochlorination: In the continuously-operated sulfochlorination process, the n-
UV initiated, radical reaction of C12-C18 paraffin mixtures are converted into sec-alkyl sulfochlorides
paraffins with SOZ/Cl2 to see-alkyl with S02/C12mixtures at 20-35°C and mercury vapor lamps,
sulfochlorides
and are then hydrolyzed with caustic soda to the corresponding
alkyl sulfonates:
Paraffin conversion is limited to about 30% in order to avoid

the undesired formation of disulfochlorides. After the hydroly-
sis step and subsequent purification, unreacted paraffins are
recycled to sulfochlorination.
process principles of sulfoxidation: Sulfoxidation of n-paraffin mixtures is accomplished with UV
UV initiated, radical reaction of C I Z - C ~ ~ light and S 0 2 / 0 2 mixtures at 25-30°C:
paraffins with SOz/Oz to see-alkyl sulfonic
acids
commercial application of sulfoxidation: The Hoechst light-water process and a similar process from
Hoechst light-water process in Germany, Huls with a different conversion technique are used commer-
France, Netherlands cially. Here water, continuously introduced into the reaction
Huls plant in Germany (bubble) column, acts with SO2 to convert the intermediate
alkyl sulfonyl hydroperoxide to alkyl sulfonic acid and sulfuric
acid:
3.3. Special Manufacturing Processesfor Olefins 83
The insoluble alkyl sulfonic acid is then separated from the hot
aqueous solution.
Currently, the only sulfoxidation processes in operation are in
four plants in Western Europe, with a total capacity of 96000
tonnes per year (1991). Similar processes have also been de-
veloped by A T 0 Chemie, Enichem, and Nippon Mining.
3.3.3.2. Branched Higher Olefins

The oligomerization and co-oligomerization of light olefins manufacture of branched monoolefins by
such as propene, isobutene, and n-butenes are the favored oligomerization and co-oligomerizationOf:
routes for the manufacture of branched olefins with six or propene
more carbon atoms. The production capacity (1997) for, for isobutene
n-butenes
example, propylene dimers and oligomers (i.e., nonenes and
dodecenes) of this type was about 0.57, 0.43, and 0.08 x lo6
tonnes per year in the USA, Western Europe, and Japan, re-
spectively.
The current feedstocks, reaction products and manufacturing
processes are summarized in the following table:
Table 3-6. Feedstocks and manufacture of branched olefins.

Feedstock Type of process Reaction product
~ ~ ~~~
Propene Dimerization with AIR3 2-Methyl- 1-pentene

Propene Dimerization with alkali metals 4-Methyl-1 -pentene
Propene Tri- and tetramerization with H3P04 Isononenes, isododecenes
Propene and n-butenes Co-dimerization Isoheptenes
Isobutene Dimerization preferably with H3POdsupport 'Diisobutenes'
but also with ion-exchangers or with HzS04
Olefin oligomerization processes can be divided into three three catalyst systems with marked product
main groups according to the type of catalyst employed: specficity:
1. proton catalysts
1. Acidic catalysis with mineral acids such as H3P04 or H2SO4, 2. organo-A1 catalysts
3. alkali metal catalysts
and with acidic ion-exchangers
2. Organometallic catalysis with Al-alkyls and possibly co-
catalysts
3. Organometallic catalysis with alkali metals
To I :
The UOP process employing H3P04/Si02 in a fixed bed is 1. processes involving proton catalysis:
1 .I. H,P04/Si02 gas-phase oligomeriza-
widely used industrially. In this process, propene-rich fractions tion of propene at 170-220°C with
are oligornerized at 170-220°C and 40-60 bar with 90% pro- UOP process
pene conversion to yield a liquid reaction mixture consisting
mainly of 'tri-'and 'tetrapropene'. Both products were once used
84 3. Olejins
used as motor fuel additive (after hy- mainly for the alkylation of benzene and phenol. However,
drogenation) to increase octane rating sulfonates manufactured from alkyl derivatives have greatly
feed olefin for 0x0 alcohols (plasticiz- diminished in importance as detergent bases due to their poor
ing alcohols) which are then esterified biodegradability (c$ Section 13.1.4). Increasing amounts of
with phthalic anhydride and used as
plasticizers tetrapropene are undergoing hydroformylation, analogous to
diisobutene (described below), and then hydrogenation to
produce plasticizer alcohols.
1.2. H2S04 or ion exchange liquid-phase Isobutene oligomerization with H2S04or acid ion-exchangers
oligomerization process (Bayer Process) has been mentioned previously (c$ Section
example: 3.3.2). After hydrogenation, 'diisobutene' is used as an additive
Bayer process for isobutene, also in motor gasoline. It is also a precursor in the manufacture of
suitable for propene
uses of diisobutene: isononanol by hydrofomylation and hydrogenation. The alco-
precursor for hol is employed in plasticizer manufacture.
1. motor fuel additive
2. isononanol, a plasticizer alcohol Exxon Chemical is the worlds largest producer of branched
higher olefins using this technology.
To 2:
2. alkyl-Al-catalyzed processes: There are two basic parameters affected by the choice of cata-
2.1. without cocatalyst - high selectivity lyst in the dimerizations and co-dimerizations of lower olefins.
and reduced activity When a trialkylaluminum alone is used, high selectivity can be
2.2. with transition metal compounds or
complexes as cocatalysts - reduced se- attained. When it is used in combination with a transition metal
lectivity but higher activity cocatalyst such as a nickel salt, the activity of the system in-
creases at the expense of the selectivity.
Industrial applications have been developed for both types of
processes.
process example for 2.1: In the Goodyear Scientific Design process, propene is dimer-
Goodyear SD process for propene dimeri- ized to 2-methyl-l-pentene, an isoprene precursor (c$ Section
zation to 2 MPl, precursor for isoprene 5.2.2), using tripropylaluminum at 200°C and 200 bar:
manufacture
process example for 2.2: The other process was developed by IFP (Dimersol process).
IF^ Dimersol process favored for In this liquid-phase process, propene or butene can be
codimerization o f C & + C4Hs (see A]- homodimerized, or propene and butene can be codimerized.
phabutol process for dimerization of CZH.,,
Section 3.3.2) The Dimersol process is operated continuously with a trialkyl-
aluminiudnickel salt catalyst at 60°C and 18 bar with 50%
selectivity, producing relatively few branched isoheptenes. The
low selectivity is not due solely to the addition of cocatalyst,
3.4. Olefn Metathesis 85
but also to the homodimerization of the two reaction partners,

which takes place simultaneously with statistical probability. If
only propene or n-butene is introduced into the dimerization,
then isohexenes or isooctenes are formed with high selectivity
(85-92% at 90% conversion), and are distinguished by their
low degree of branching.
This dimerization process to ChrC,, and C8 isoolefins is there- slightly branched c6, C7, CS isoolefins very
fore a good source of intermediates for the production of high- suitable for hydroformylation and hydro-
genation to give isoalcohols for dialkyl
octane gasoline as well as feedstocks for hydroformylation, phthalate plasticizers
where branching on both sides of the olefinic double bond
would sharply reduce the rate of the 0x0 reaction.
Since the first commercial operation of the Dimersol process in
1977, worldwide production capacity has grown to ca. 3.4 x
lo6tonnes per year in 25 plants by 1999.
To 3:
The third possibility, dimerization of propene with an alkali 3. processes using alkali metal catalysis:
metal catalyst, is of only limited industrial significance. The C3H6 liquid-phase dimerization to 4MP1
reaction is conducted in the liquid phase at ca. 150°C and 40 with high selectivity but low activity, BP
bar using Na/K2C03 catalyst. Selectivity to 4-methyl- 1- process
pentene (4MP1) can reach 80%:
4MP1 is produced by BP in a 25000 tonne-per-year plant and process example for 3:

is polymerized by ICI to high melting (240°C) transparent Mitsui Petrochemical manufacture and
polymer known as TPX. In 1975 Mitsui Petrochemical began polymerziation of 4MP1 to highly crystal-
operation of a plant using the BP technology (current capacity, line themoplast; comonomer in LLDPE
15000 tonnes per year) to produce monomer to be used in the
manufacture of poly-4-methyl- 1-pentene. Phillips Petroleum
began smaller-scale production in 1986. 4MP1 is also used as
a comonomer in polyethylene (LLDPE).
3.4. Olefin Metathesis
Olefin metathesis is an exchange reaction between two olefins principle of olefin metathesis:
in which alkylidene groups are interchanged. Formally, this reversible, catalytic exchange of alkylidene
occurs via double bond cleavage, though the transition state groups between 'Iefins
has not yet been described explicitly. In the simplest example
86 3. Olejins
mechanism of metathesis explained using of a metathesis reaction, two moles of propene react to form
four-center transition state: one mole of ethylene and one of n-butene (mainly 2-butene):
CH,-CHTCH, CH3-CH CHz
. 3 ....H. .....}I...
CH,-CH~CH, CH,-CH CH,
(17)
disproportionation - alternative designation This transition of an olefin with a certain carbon number into
- covers possible metathesis reactions only two other olefins of lower and higher carbon numbers resulted
to a limited extent
in the term disproportionation being applied to the reaction.
However, as the metathesis is a reversible reaction, this is
incorrect.
catalysts for olefin metathesis: Metathesis reactions generally use catalyst systems based on
favored - Mo, W, Re molybdenum, tungsten, or rhenium. In the liquid phase, soluble
1. in homogeneous phase, as salts or car- halides or carbonyls are reduced to lower valency states by the
bonyls with organometallic compounds simultaneous presence of organometallic compounds and acti-
and 0-containing promoter, e.g.,
WCldC2H5AlClJC2H50H vated using oxygen-containing promoters. In the gas phase, the
2. in heterogeneous phase, e.g., as oxides favored catalysts are the oxides, sulfides or carbonyls of the
on supports above-mentioned metals on supports with large surface areas.
metal oxides: W03, COO-Moo3, Re207
supports: A1203, SiOz While homogeneous catalysts are often effective at room tem-
perature, heterogeneous catalysts require reaction temperatures
of up to 500°C.
The metathesis reaction can increase the flexibility of the
olefin manufacturing processes. The ethylene share from naph-
tha cracking mixtures could, for example, be increased at the
cost of the propene, simultaneously producing additional bu-
tene feedstock for dehydrogenation to butadiene.
advantages of olefin metathesis: Metathesis can also be used in combination with ethylene
refinery flexibility can be increased as a oligomerization in countries where natural gas cracking is
function of raw material and cracking
process to meet changing market require-
favored to increase an otherwise inadequate supply of higher
ments olefins.
Other opportunities for metathesis include synthesis of other-
wise inaccessible diolefins and ring-opening polymerizations
of cycloolefins.
first industrial applications of olefin me- In the 1960s, Phillips Petroleum introduced the metathesis of
tathesis: propene as the Triolefin process. An industrial plant with a
Phillips Petroleum Triolefin process oper- capacity of 30000 tonnes butene per year was operated by
ated by Shawinigan in a 30000 tonne-per-
year plant for about six years Shawinigan in Canada between 1966 and 1972. It was shut
down for economic reasons, due to an altered feedstock situa-
tion.
Triolefin: one olefin as educt The reaction conditions depend on the catalyst employed. With
two olefins as products
Co-molybdate catalysts, temperatures of 120-210°C at 25-30
3.4. Olefin Metathesis 87
bar are sufficient to obtain propene conversions of ca. 40%. types of catalysts for Triolefin process in
Operating temperatures of 450-500°C are required with order of increasing activity:
W03/Si02;at 500°C the propene conversion is about 42%. The 1. WO3/SiO2
2. CoO-MoOJA1203
propene feed must be free from acetylenes and diolefins, so 3. Re207/A1203
they are removed by selective hydrogenation with a palladium
catalyst.
A rhenium catalyst was developed by BP for metathesis proc-
esses. In the form of Re207/A1203,it is substantially more
active than the two previously mentioned catalysts and is, in
principle, already active at room temperature.
A recent need for additional propene in the USA led to another New use of Phillips process in the USA -
propene manufacture from HzC=CHz and
application of the Phillips process. Since 1985, Lyondell (Arco) CH,CH=CHCH3
has operated a 136000 tonne-per-year plant where ethylene is
first dimerized to 2-butene; the butene is then reacted with addi-
tional ethylene in a metathesis step to produce propene. This
process is in use in two additional plants in the USA.
Metathesis is also used commercially as a part of a combina- Shell Higher Olefin Process (SHOP)
tion process from Shell (SHOP = Shell Higher Olefins Proc- operating since 1977 in 320000 tonne-per-
year plant in USA
ess). The initial capacity in 1977 was 104000 tonnes per year,
but has since been expanded several times. Here ethylene is
first oligomerized at 80- 120°C and 70- 140 bar in the pres- process steps in SHOP
ence of a phosphine ligand (e.g., (C6H5)2PCH2COOK)to a 1. ethylene oligomerization
mixture of even-numbered linear a-olefins, from which Clo- 2. double bond isomerization
3. metathesis (ethenolysis)
CISolefins for use in detergents are isolated directly. Higher
and lower olefins are subjected to a combination of double
bond isomerization and metathesis. Isomerization will produce
primarily olefins with internal double bonds, in a statistical
mixture. If the subsequent metathesis is performed on these
olefins alone, then a new mixture of internal olefins whose
chain length distribution depends on the location of the origi-
nal double bond will be produced. If, on the other hand, ethyl-
ene is added to the isomerized olefins, they can be cleaved to
terminal olefins (ethenolysis):
In this way addition olefins in the desired C range (Cll-C14) characteristics of ethenolysis:
can be obtained. These olefins can, for example, undergo
88 3. Olefins
internal even-numbered olefins catalyti- hydro-formylation to produce CI2-Cl5 detergent alcohols.

cally cleavable with ethylene to terminal Undesired higher and lower olefins are recycled. Altogether,
odd numbered olefins
an n-a-olefin concentration of 94-97% with a monoolefin
content of more than 99.5% is obtained.
Since the first commercial application of the SHOP process in
the USA, many plants have begun operation. By 1993 the
worldwide capacity for a-olefins by the SHOP process had
grown to about lo6tonnes per year.
Examples of applications of metathesis Other areas of application could result from the series of reac-
polymerization: tions being studied by many firms. One example is the manu-
manufacture Of neohexene by ethenoly- facture of neohexene (3,3-dimethyl-1-butene) from technical
sis of diisobutene (Phillips)
grade 'diisobutene' (approx. 75% 2,4,4-trimethyl-2-pentene)by
ethenolysis. Isobutene is formed as coproduct:
Phillips has begun operation of a smaller plant (initial capacity

1600 tonnes per year but expanded several times) for the pro-
duction of neohexene, most of which is reacted further to
produce fragrances.
2. manufacture of amdiolefins by ring Another example is the manufacture of a,,u>diolefins by
Opening ethenolysis Of cycloolefins ethenolysis of cycloolefins. Using this method, readily avail-
(Shell)
able cyclododeca-l,5-9-triene(cfi Section 10.1.2) can be ini-
tially selectively hydrogenated to cyclododecene, which can
then undergo metathesis with ethylene to produce tetradeca-
1,13-diene:
Other a,udiolefins, primarily 1,5-hexadiene and 1,9-deca-

diene, are produced by Shell in large quantities (total ca. 3000
tonnes per year) in a multipurpose facility.
a,@Dienes are of industrial interest as crosslinking agents in
olefin polymerization, and for the manufacture of bifunctional
compounds.
3. metathesis polymerization of cycloolefins Cyclododecene can also be a starting material for polydodece-
3.4. Olefn Metathesis 89
namers, which are formed in a parallel metathesis reaction. to polyalkenamers - side reaction of
This is the main reaction in the absence of ethylene. The reac- cycloolefin ethenolysis
tion starts with a ring expansion to form a cyclic diolefin with
twice the number of C atoms:
Open-chain structures are also present with the macrocyclic

polydodecenamers. Catalyst systems containing tungsten, e.g.,
WCl&22H50WC2H5AIC12, can be used.
A major industrial use of this reaction type is found in the examples of applications of metathesis
polymerization:
metathesis polymerization of cyclooctene to polyoctenamers
by Huls (cap. in 1989 ca. 12000 tonnes per year). The feed- 1. manufactureOf polyoctenamers
stock cyclooctene is produced by the catalytic cyclodimeriza- *CH-(CH2)6-CH $x
tion of butadiene to cis,cis- 1,5-~yclooctadieneand subsequent (Huls, Vestenamera)
partial hydrolysis.
Polyoctenamers are vulcanizable elastomers used in the rubber
industry.
The oldest polyalkenamer is polynorbornene, produced since 2. manufacture of polynorbomene
1976 by CDF-Chemie in a 5 000-tonne-per-year unit by the (CDF-Chemie, Norsorex@)
metathesis polymerization of norbornene with a W- or Rh-
catalyst system:
Polynorbornene is vulcanized to give a rubbery material used

for damping vibration and noise.
Other industrially interesting, though not yet applied, examples possible future metathesis for the manufac-
ture of:
of metathesis reactions include the production of isoprene by
disproportionation of isobutene and 2-butene (cJ: Section isoprene
5.2.2), and a styrene technology in which toluene is dimerized styrene
to stilbene, which then undergoes metathesis with ethylene to
give the product (cJ: Section 13.1.2.).
4. Acetylene
4.1. Present Significance of Acetylene
Until the blossoming of the petrochemical industry in the USA 'acetylene flow sheets' must be replaced by
in the 1940s and in Western Europe in the early 1950s, acety- 'Olefin sheets'
lene was one of the most important raw materials for industrial Olefins are:
cheaper, mass produced, transportable by
organic chemistry. pipeline, safer but less reactive than acety-
lene
Olefins have replaced acetylene as a raw material during this
development, especially for numerous monomers. The olefins
are more available (and thus more economical) and easier to
handle than acetylene.
By way of example, the large decrease in the fraction of
important industrial chemicals derived from acetylene between
1965 and 1995 in the USA is shown in the following table:
Table 4-1. Production of industrial chemicals based on acetylene and

olefins in the USA (in 1000 tones).
~~
Acetylene based Olefin based

1965 1974 1987 1995 1997 1974 1987 1995
Vinylchloride 159 59 73 36 48 2490 3657 6754
Acrylonitrile 91 - - - - 640 1157 1455
Chloroprene 82 - - - - 144 110 105"
Vinyl acetate 64 32 - - - 604 1137 1312
Miscellaneous 68 91 60 87 92
(1,4-butanediol, THF,
acrylic acidlesters, etc.)
') 1993
In the USA, acetylene manufacture reached its peak of nearly acetylene production') (in 1000 tonnes):
500000 tonnes per year in the 1960s. The worldwide capacity 1991 1993 1997
for acetylene production in 1998 was about 700000 tonnes per Germany 216 103 91
USA 175 157 162
year, of which 240000, 190000, and 90000 tonnes per year Japan 84 73 54
were located in Western Europe, the USA, and Japan, respec- I ) for chemical and other
tively.
Production figures for acetylene in several countries are given
in the adjacent table.
92 4. Acetylene
earlier CzH2base replaced today by: Large-volume intermediates such as acetaldehyde, vinyl chlo-
C2H, for: CH,CHO ride, vinyl acetate and chlorinated solvents such as tri- and
H,C=CHCl perchloroethylene (once a domain of acetylene chemistry) are
H,C =CHOAc
Cl,C=CHCl now being manufactured from ethylene in modern plants oper-
Cl,C=CCI, ating industrially mature processes. Similarly, acrylonitrile
C,H, for: H,C=CHCN
H,C=CHCOOH and, to an increasing extent, acrylic acid are being produced
C,H, for: H,C=C-CH=CH, from propene, and chloroprene is being manufactured from
L* butadiene.
return to coal as basis for C2H2 with advan- Retrospection on the large worldwide reserves of coal trig-
tages such as: gered by the oil crisis led to the development of new and im-
1. C selectivity with C2H2 higher and proved processes for acetylene manufacture (cf Section 4.2.2).
2. HZ requirements lower than with CzH4,
C3H6 However, because olefin manufacture is more energy efficient,
but the disadvantage of higher specific advantages such as the higher carbon selectivity in many proc-
energy requirements for CzH2 manufacture esses for acetylene manufacture from coal and the lower H2
requirements are only economically useful when the coal price
is sufficiently low.
coal-based chemical process for C2H2 This applies to countries which have very inexpensive hard
favored in countries with inexpensive raw coal - and thus electricity - such as Australia, India and South
materials and low energy costs
Africa. In these places, new plants for the manufacture of vinyl
chloride, acetic acid and vinyl acetate based on acetylene are
still being built. In many cases, the route chosen for production
of acetylene goes through calcium carbide, an intermediate
with numerous uses.
other uses for CaC2: Calcium carbide, besides its accepted but decreasing use in the
1. traditional CaCNz production limited by chemical industry for the manufacture of calcium cyanamide
synthetic fertilizer (presently ca. 50% of the CaC2 production worldwide), has
2. new use in desulfurization of pig iron
increasing recently found an interesting application in the steel industry
for the desulfurization of pig iron. 5-10 kg CaC2 per tonne of
pig iron are required, opening up a new market which could
markedly affect the carbide demand and thus influence the
supply and cost of acetylene.
arguments for present uses of acetylene: In other countries, there are basically four reasons for the
1. capacity of an amortized plant for C2H2 further use of acetylene in chemical processes:
secondary products covers demand, and
conversion requires large investment 1. Large, tax-amortized plants exist whose capacities can cover
examples: the demand for one product. The transfer to another feed-
H2C=CHCOOH and HC1 use in VCM stock base would mean building new plants with high in-
manufacture from EDC cracking and vestment costs, and - for the most part - running technically
addition to CzHz
difficult processes based on olefins.
Typical examples are the acrylic acid manufacture by
carbonylation of acetylene (c$ Section 11.1.7.1) and the
ethylene-acetylene combined process for the manufacture of
vinyl chloride (cf Section 9.1.1.2).
4.2. Manufacturing Processes f o r Acetylene 93
2. There are low-volume products which can be readily manu- 2. product is made in small quantities and
factured with C2H2in which the C2 part of the whole mole- has minor C2 mole content
cule is small and therefore insignificant with regard to mate- examples:
rial costs, as for example with the vinyl esters of higher car- vinyl esters and ethers of higher alco-
hols, N-vinyl compounds
boxylic acids, vinyl ethers of higher alcohols ( c j Section
9.2.2 and 9.2.3), and N-vinyl compounds ( c j Section 4.3).
3.There are no suitable alternative processes, ie., with compa- 3. no economical alternative processes
rable investment costs, inexpensive feedstocks, economic available:
yields, and conventional technology. examples:
1,4-butanediol, acetylene black for
1,4-Butanediol ( c j Section 4.3) is one example; another is batteries (e.g., Acetogen@ Hoechst-
acetylene black which is required for special applications. Knapsack), or as extender for rubber
4.Since the oil supply is limited and can be influenced by 4. independence arising from coal-based
political decisions, a partial independence from oil is being C2H2 overshadows economic considera-
tions
achieved through carbide-based acetylene, setting possible
economic considerations aside.
4.2. Manufacturing Processes for Acetylene
4.2.1. Manufacture Based on Calcium Carbide

The worldwide production of calcium carbide from the classic manufacture of acetylene based on
strongly endothermic (AH = + 1 11 kcal or 465 kJ/mol) electro- calcium carbide of significantly decreasing
importance
thermal reaction between quicklime and coke at 2200-2300°C calcium carbide production (in 1 OOO tonnes):
reached a maximum of about lo7 tonnes per year in 1960. 1988 1990 1993
Current production worldwide is about 5 x lo6 tonnes per year. CIS 604 580 540
Production figures for several nations can be seen in the ac- Japan 342 344" 245
USA 225 236 222
companying table. Despite the decline in production, new
') 1989
interest in modem carbide/acetylene manufacture has been
awakened in several countries. This is shown, for example, by
research at the US Institute of Gas Technology on the use of
solar energy for CaC2 synthesis.
Calcium carbide can be converted into acetylene and calcium main cost factors:
hydroxide in an exothermic reaction with H20: electrical energy (ca. 10 H kW.h/kg C2H2)
and coal
Industrially, acetylene is formed in one of two types of genera- hydrolysis of C G by two commercial
variations:
tors. In the wet generator, an excess of water is used. In a dry wet generator with H20 excess,
generator, an approximately stoichiometric amount of water is cally simpler, but wastewater generation
used, and the calcium hydroxide is obtained as a pourable
94 4. Acetylene
2. dry gasification with approximately powder. The heat of reaction is removed by evaporation of a
stoichiometric amount of H20 portion of the added water.
Continuously operating large-scale dry generators with an
output up to 3750 m3/h C2H2 32000 tonnes per year have
been developed by Knapsack and Shawinigan. The byproduct
calcium hydroxide is either recycled (up to 50%) for carbide
manufacture or employed in construction, in the chemical
industry, or in agriculture.
purification of acetylene in three steps Before being used .as a chemical feedstock, C2H2is washed in
before use as feedstock three steps. After removing basic products such as NH3 by
1. H2S04washing (NH, from CaCN2)
2. oxidation with HOCl or HzSO.1 means of an H2SO4 wash, impurities containing P and S are
3. NaOH washing oxidized either with chlorine water or 98% H2SO4 and
chlorine water should not contain any free scrubbed. In the third step, traces of acid are removed with
Clz, as it can react violently with C2Hz caustic soda solution.
4.2.2. Thermal Processes

manufacture of acetylene by pyrolysis of Numerous processes for the manufacture of C2H2are based on
hydrocarbons the uncatalyzed pyrolysis of hydrocarbons in the C-range from
methane to light petrol to crude oil. With newer process devel-
opments, higher boiling fractions, residual oils, and even coal
can also be used.
general process characteristics: In principle, thermodynamics and kinetics have a deciding
influence on the choice of reaction conditions.
endothermic cracking process requires Important for all processes are a rapid energy transfer at a high
large energy at high temperature temperature level (> 14OO0C), very short residence times of the
with short residence time of the cracked
products feed or reaction products (lo-' to s), low partial pressure
the equilibration resulting in formation of of acetylene, and rapid quenching of the pyrolyzed gases. The
elements C and HZ must be prevented by C2H2present in the cracked gas is relatively dilute, about 5-20
short residence time (quenching) ~01%.It is extracted from the " gas mixture bv means of selec-
CzHzisolation:
tive solvents such as N-methylpyrrolidone (NMP), dimethyl-
low C2Hz concentration in cracked gas
requires washes with solvents formamide (DMF), kerosene, methanol or acetone and purified
in further steps.
pyrolysis processes can be classified into The individual acetylene processes differ mainly in the type of
three types according to heat Source generation and transfer of the high-temperature heat required
thermal = external heat source, endother-
mal = internal heat source) and transfer for the pyrolysis reaction. From basic principles, three pro-
method: cesses can be differentiated:
1. electrothermal cracking 1. Allothermal processes with direct heat transfer, usually with
electrical heating.
2. cracking with heat transfer agent 2. Allothermal processes with indirect heat transfer by heat
transfer agent.
4.2. Manufacturing Processes for Acetylene 95
3. Autothermal processes in which heat from a partial combus- 3. cracking by partial combustion of feed
tion of the feed serves to crack the remainder endothermally.
To I:
The Huls electric arc process belongs to this group. This proc- 1. electrothermal cracking processes:
ess has been operated on an industrial scale since 1955 in a 1.1. Huls electric arc process with 19 arc,
furnaces and preferred feedstocks of
plant in Germany with an annual capacity (1993) of 120000 natural gas, refinery gases, LPG
tonnes C2H2and ca. 50000 tonnes C2H4,as well as in a smaller
plant in Romania. In this process, hydrocarbons with boiling
points up to 200°C are cracked in a meter-long stabilized arc process characteristics:
with internal temperatures of up to 20000°C. At the end of the tangential gas injection stabilizes arc,
burner, the gas mixture has a working pressure of about 1.2 bar electrode lifetimes of over 1000 hours,
and high C2Hz and C2H4 yields (ca.
and a temperature of ca. 1800"C, which is quickly lowered to 56% and 25% by weight, respectively)
200°C with a water spray. The residence time of the gas in the
arc furnace is a few milliseconds. The yields of acetylene and
ethylene attained are 1.0 and 0.42 tonnes per 1.8 tonnes of
hydrocarbon feed, respectively. Huls discontinued operation of
this large plant in 1993 and, due to a smaller demand for this
energy-intensive acetylene (e.g., for 1,4-butanediol and tetra-
hydrofuran), started up a modem, environmentally friendly
40000 tonne-per-year plant.
Another H2 electric arc process called the plasma process 1.2. HEAP (Hydrogen Electric Arc Pyro-
lysis) of Hoechst-Huls with plasma
(Hoechst-Huh) was tested in two large-scale pilot plants. The consisting of 30 to 65% H atoms, i.e.,
heat-transfer agent, H2, is initially heated by an electric arc to high enthalpy density
3000-4000"C, whereby 30-65% is dissociated into atoms. In plasma production in Hoechst modifi-
the coupled reactor, all types of hydrocarbons - from methane cation by electric arc operating with al-
ternating current
to crude oil - can be introduced into the plasma and cracked.
Huls electric arc operating with direct
The cracked gas is quickly quenched and separated. With light current
gasoline as feedstock, yields of acetylene and ethylene of ca. process characteristics:
80 wt% can be obtained if byproducts are recycled to the wide range of hydrocarbons as feed,
cracking process. The acetylene concentration in the cracked low soot formation, high yields (80
wt%) of CzHz/CzH4
gas reaches almost 14 ~01%.
other plasma processes:
Plasma processes have also been developed in the USA and UCC, Cyanamid, CIS
the CIS, but none has been used industrially.
A modified electric arc process was developed by Du Pont; a 1.3. Du Pont electric arc
plant with a production capacity of 25000 tonnes per year was
operated in the USA from 1963 to 1968.
Recently, the use of coal as a feedstock for plasma pyrolysis 1.4. Huls, AVCO plasma process with coal
as feedstock
has been investigated on a pilot plant scale by Hiils in Ger-
many and AVCO in the USA. Here - analogous to the process
with hydrocarbons - powdered coal is introduced into a hy-
drogen plasma arc. With a residence time of a few millisec-
onds, and with optimal temperature and pressure conditions, a
96 4. Acetylene
C2H2yield of 35 wt% can be attained, depending on the type

of coal used. The cracked gas is quenched with water, and the
unreacted solid is recycled. The separation of the mixture is
more complicated than with a hydrocarbon feed, both because
of the slag produced and because of the formation of com-
pounds formed from the N, 0, and S contained in the coal.
Due to low oil prices, commercial realization of this technol-
ogy is not currently possible.
To 2:
2. cracking processes with heat transfer The Wulff process, which operates a regeneration by alternate
agent: heating in fire-resistant lined ovens and subsequent cracking,
2.1. Wulff process according to Cowper
principle i.e., two regenerator ovens belongs to this group. This process was developed mainly by
operating alternatively hot and cold, UCC. However, the relatively large formation of soot, as com-
not currently in commercial use due to
intrinsic defects pared to the electrothermal or partial oxidation processes, and
the excessively long residence times for the acetylene could
not be prevented. All such plants in the USA, Brazil and
Europe were shut down at the end of the 1960s.
2.2. Kureha process as forerunner of a A novel high-temperature cracking process using superheated
newer high-temperature cracking proc- steam (ca. 2000°C) from the combustion of H2/CH4mixtures
ess:
HzO as heat transfer agent at 2000°C
was developed by Kureha in Japan. The feedstock of crude oil
from H2/C& combustion leads to high or residual oils gives a 46% yield of C2H2/C2H4in approxi-
C2H2 fraction mately equal amounts.
This process, first tested in a pilot plant in 1970, is the fore-
runner of the ACR process developed in conjunction with
UCC and Chiyoda (cfi Section 3.3.1).
To 3:
3. direct autothemic cracking processes Two BASF processes belong to this group. The first, and that with
(autothermic = coupling of exothermic the greatest application, is the Sachsse-Bartholom6 process.
and endothermic reactions)
3.1. BASF (Sachsse-Bxtholomt) for light Worldwide, thirteen plants with a total capacity of 400000 tonnes
petroleum per year C2H2have used this technology. In 1991 only seven
plants with a total capacity of 330000 tonnes per year were still in
operation. This process will be described in more detail below.
3.2. BASF (submerged-flame process) for The second BASF process is the submerged-flame process in
crude oil which an oiV02 flame conducts the cracking in the oil phase.
Sisas plants in Italy use this technology to produce 110000
tonnes per year of C2H2and C2H4.
3.3. Montecatini and SBAKellogg with Two other commercial autothermal processes have been devel-
partial combustion of C&, natural gas, oped by Montecatini and Soci6t6 Beige dAzote (SBA)/Kellogg.
light gasoline
They are very similar to the Sachsse-Bartholom6 process in pM-
ciple, differing mainly in the design of the burners and, in the
Montecatini process, by the use of several bars excess pressure.
4.2. Manufacturing Processes for Acetylene 97
Methane, natural gas, and light gasoline can be used as feed-

stocks.
The Hoechst HTP (High Temperature Pyrolysis) process can 3.4. Hoechst (HTP process) for light gaso-
be grouped with the autothermic processes since cracked gases line, cracking in hot combustion gases
are combusted for heat generation. A plant with a capacity of
85000 tonnes per year C2H2and C2H4 was operated in Frank-
furt-Hoechst, Germany, until 1975 when it was closed for
economic reasons. In Czechoslovakia, 25000 tonnes each of
C2H2and C2H4were produced until 1985 using this technology.
The autothermal cracking process developed by BASF is suit- to 3. I . BASF process:
able for feedstocks such as methane, liquid gas or light gaso-
line. The majority of plants all over the world are based on
natural gas feedstock; only a few employ naphtha as starting combination of burner and reaction cham-
ber for cracking of CH, and light hydrocar-
material. In the industrial process CH4 and 02,for example, are bons
separately preheated to 50O-60O0C, then mixed and caused to
react in a special burner with flame formation. The 02:CH4 high rate of gas flow in order to avoid
flashing back of flame in mixing chamber
ratio is adjusted to approximately 1:2 so that only incomplete
combustion can take place. The exothermic oxidation of part
of the CH4, as well as the endothermic dehydrodimerization of
CH4 to form C2H2and H2, takes place in the flame:
After a residence time of a few milliseconds, the reaction gas short residence time prevents equilibration
toC+Hz
is quenched by injecting water or quench oil; otherwise the
C2H2would decompose to soot and H2. The C2H2separation is
usually conducted with a solvent such as N-methylpyrrolidone
or dimethylformamide. Fractional desorption and suitable typical cracked gas composition from CH4
(in ~01%):
rectifying steps are used to separate the codissolved sub-
stances. Up to 30% of the carbon present in CH4 can be recov- ca. 57H2
26 CO
ered as C2H2.The volume content of C2H2in the cracked gas is 8 CzH2
about 8%. The main components are H2 (57%) and CO (26%), 4 CH,
3 COZ
i.e., a readily utilizable synthesis gas. Five kilograms of soot
are formed per 100 kg C2H2.
The largest plant using this process is in Ludwigshafen, Ger- i.e., BASF simultaneously produces syn-
thesis gas
many. Following expansion in 1972, it has a current produc-
tion capacity for C2H2of ca. 90000 tonnes per year.
Possibilities for obtaining acetylene as a byproduct of olefin improved acetylene Supply through
high-severity steam cracking at IO00"C or,
production have increased simultaneously with better use of e,g,,
raw materials through more extreme cracking conditions and
with the development of new cracking technologies.
98 4. Acetylene
advanced cracking reactor process at Thus, for example, the trend to high-severity cracking conditions
2ooooc (to 1oooOC) of naphtha has led to C2H2contents of the C2 fraction
C2Hzmust be removed from c2H4 before of up to 2 wt%, and, in the Advanced Cracking Reactor (ACR)
its further use. Two methods are available: process (up to 23WC), even as high as 10 wt% relative to C2&.
1. partial hydrogenation to CzH4
2. extraction with NMP or DMF C2H2 has an adverse effect on the conventional processing,
necessitating its conversion into C2H4 by partial hydrogena-
tion. However, it is also possible to wash out the C2H2with N-
methyl-pyrrolidone or dimethylformamide before fractionating
the C2mixture. By this means, the C2H2can be concentrated to
50-90 ~01%.This mixture, which has been employed as fuel
gas, is also suitable for the manufacture of acetylene-based
secondary products.
For instance, in the BASF process, C2H2is selectively extracted
with Nh4P from cracked gas at 1 bar and 20°C and recovered
with 98.5% purity. In 1990 this process was used worldwide in
18 plants with a total capacity of approximately 550000 tonnes.
route 2 can be modified: In the Linde process, the C2 fraction - consisting of around
extract with 50-90 vol% CzHzburnt up to 84% C2H4, 14% C2H6,and 2% C2H2- is cooled nearly to the
now; BASF process converts it to 98.5% dew point and washed with DMF. C2H2dissolves in DMF, and
and Linde process converts it to 99.5%
C2H2 can be obtained in 99.5% purity by fractional degassing. Other
processes for the isolation of acetylene from ethylene
analogous commercial processing also with manufacture have been developed by Stone and Webster using
UCC and other firms
DMF as the solvent in the United States, for example, and used
commercially there and in other countries.
Acetylene obtained as an unavoidable byproduct from crack-
ing processes will probably most economically cover the
acetylene demand for organic syntheses.
4.3. Utilization of Acetylene

The use of acetylene in the USA, in Western Europe and in
Japan is outlined in the following table:
Table 4-2. Acetylene use (in %).
Product USA Western Europe Japan
1982 1985 1997 1982 1987 1997 1992 1995 1997
Vinyl chloride 43 31 32 33 31 - - - -
1 ,CButanediol 28 47 59 12 13 42 18 17 13
Vinyl acetate 17 - - 10 18 41 - - -
Acetylene black 8 14 5 26 25 19
Miscellaneous 4 8 4 56 58 68
(e.g., trichloroethylene, acrylic acid,
chloroprene only in Japan, etc.)
Total use (in 1000 tones) 115 80 151 ca. 320 330 150 50 53 54
4.3. Utilization of Acetylene 99
In Section 4.1, four basic criteria which must be fulfilled be-

fore acetylene can serve as feedstock for large-scale industrial
processes were mentioned.
The manufacture of higher vinyl esters and ethers will be dis- I. C2H2 also future economical reaction
cussed in Sections 9.2.2 and 9.2.3 as examples of cases in component for vinylation of higher acids
and alcohols
which the C2 unit forms a small part of the molecule.
The manufacture of 1P-butanediol in the Reppe process as 2. economical basis for 1A-butanediol
practiced by, e.g., BASF, Du Pont, or GAF/Hiils is characteris-
tic of the third point. Acetylene is still currently an economical
base for the manufacture of 2-butyne-1,4-diol, a precursor of
1,Cbutanediol.
In the manufacture of 1,4-butanediol, acetylene is first con- manufacture of 1,4-butanediol by the
verted with 10-30% aqueous formaldehydeat 100- 110°C and ~ ~~ ~ ~ ~ isince
a~ l l y
5-20 bar in the presence of modified copper acetylide to pro-
duce 2-butyne- 1,4-diol:
The reaction is conducted in a trickle-column reactor contain- 1. ethynization of HCHO in aqueous

solution using trickle-phase principle,
ing the copper acetylide catalyst with Bi as promoter on S O z catalyzed by solid CuC2-Bi203/SiOz or
or magnesium silicate. Mg silicate, or Culsupport in a slurry
reactor
In an improved process developed by Linde, acetylene reacts
with formaldehyde on a modified supported copper catalyst in
a slurry reactor at pressures as low as 1.4 bar.
The intermediate propargyl alcohol (HC=C-CHzOH) is recy- intermediate product ( H C S - C H 2 0 H
from primary addition of HCHO to
cled, together with formaldehyde, to the reaction. The butyne- CzH2) can be isolated or recycled to re-
diol selectivity amounts to 80% (C2H2)and > 90% (HCHO). actor
In the second step, 2-butyne-1,4-diol is hydrogenated to 1,4-
butanediol:
The hydrogenation can be conducted in the liquid phase at 70- 2. complete hydrogenation with Raney-Ni
in the liquid phase at lower temperature
100°C and 250-300 bar in the presence of Raney nickel cata- or with Ni-Cu-Cr/SiO, in the trickle
lyst. Alternatively, the hydrogenation can take place in the phase at higher temperature or, in a
trickle phase at 180-200°C and 200 bar employing Ni catalysts newer version, at 25 bar
100 4. Acetylene
with Cu and Cr promoters. The selectivity to 1,4-butanediol

reaches about 95% (based on 2-butyne- 1,Cdiol).
Using a two-step hydrogenation on a supported palladium
catalyst to give 2-butene-1,4-diol and on a supported nickel
catalyst to give 1,4-butanediol allows the hydrogen pressure to
be lowered to 25 bar.
producers of 1,CbutanedioI: This acetylene-based manufacturing method profits more from
W. Europe: BASF the increasing worldwide interest in 1,4-butanediol than other
GAF (now ISP) processes based on C4 feedstocks, especially in the USA and
SISAS
USA: Arc0 Western Europe.
BASF-Wyandotte
BP In 1998, about 69% of world production capacity for 1,4-
Du Pont butanediol was based on acetylene. The shares in the USA,
GAF (now ISP) Western Europe, and Japan were 84,75, and 32%, respectively.
Japan: Idemitsu-BASF
based on C2H2 with increased capacity, In Japan, apart from a single acetylene-based process (Idemi-
against tsu-BASF), the manufacture of 1,Cbutanediol from butadiene
Japan: Mitsubishi Chemical by acetoxylation and chlorination (to be described later) has
Tonen
based on C4H6
been developed and is used commercially.
1,4-butanediol production (in 1 OOO tonnes): The worldwide production capacity for l$butanediol was about
1993 1997 1999 910000 tonnes per year in 2000, with the USA, Western Europe,
USA 244 326 329 and Japan accounting for 380000,390000, and 110000 tonnes per
W. Europe 131 289 264
Japan 48 68 70 year, respectively. Production figures for these countries are given
in the adjacent table. The largest producer worldwide is BASF
(capacity ca. 400000 tonnes per year in 2000).
variation of 2nd process step: An additional industrially useful intermediate can be obtained
partial hydrogenation to 2-butene- 1 +dial from the acetylene process for 1,4-butanediol. If the hydrogena-
HOCH*CH=CHCH20H tion of 2-butyne- 1,4-diol is conducted in the presence of cata-
lysts whose activity has been reduced either by their manufac-
turing process or by additives, then the reaction stops at the 2-
butene- 1,4-diol stage. Iron catalysts, nickel catalysts with iron
additives and possibly amine inhibitors or palladium catalysts,
usually partially poisoned with zinc, are employed industrially.
use of 2-butene-1,4-diol: Butenediol is a reactive trifunctional intermediate which, as the
intermediateproduct, e.g., Thiodan precursor diacetate, takes part in the Diels-Alder reaction with hexachloro-
cyclopentadieneto form a precursor of Thiodan@insecticide.
Thiodan: The hydrogenation of maleic anhydride is another manufactur-
ing process which has been used by various firms for several
years (c$ Section 13.2.3.4). This route has now become suffi-
ciently attractive that plants are being operated in, for example,
South Korea, Japan and Western Europe.
alternative routes to lP-butanediol: Two other processes are industrially important. They are based
on butadiene, a less expensive and more reactive starting
material, and go through the intermediates 1,4-dichloro-2- 0

butene (cfi Section 5.3) and 1,4-diacetoxy-2-butene.
Thus Mitsubishi Chemical has developed a technology of
concerted manufacture of 1,Cbutanediol and tetrahydrofuran
2. hydrolysis and hydrogenation of
from simultaneous acetoxylation/AcOH addition to butadiene, ClCH2CH=CHCHzCl
and has employed this technology commercially in a 20000 3. acetoxylatiodAcOH addition to butadi-
tonne-per-year plant since 1982. ene followed by hydrogenation of the
butadiene derivative as well as hydrolysis
In the first step, butadiene and acetic acid are converted to 1,4- with partial cyclization with loss of HzO
diacetoxy-2-butene with more than 90% selectivity. The reac- to 3, Mitsubishi process:
tion is done in the liquid phase at about 70°C and 70 bar over a Pd, Te as an industrially used catalyst
combination changed the view that Te is a
P d C catalyst with promoters such as Sb, Bi, Se or (preferably) poison for noble metal catalysts
Te. This is then hydrogenated, also in the liquid phase, at about
50°C and 50 bar over a conventional hydrogenation catalyst
(e.g., PdK) to produce 1,4-diacetoxybutane with more than
98% selectivity. This is then reacted on an acidic ion exchange
resin. Depending on the temperature and residence time, dif-
ferent mixtures of 1,Cbutanediol and tetrahydrofuran are ob-
tained with 90% selectivity by hydrolysis and dehydration
cyclization, respectively. The acetic acid is recycled to the first
reaction step:
Another synthetic route to 1,Cbutanediol consists of hydro- 4. hydroformylation of

formylation of allyl alcohol or allyl acetate at 60°C and 2-3 bar H2C=CHCH20H/OAcand hydrogena-
tion of the intermediate
in the presence of a homogeneous Rh complex catalyst followed OCH(CHz)zCH20H/OAcand hydrolysis
by hydrogenation of the 4-hydroxy- or 4-acetoxybutyraldehyde of the monoester
at 150°C and 30-35 bar on a Ni/Al fixed-bed catalyst and, in
the case of the monoester, the requisite hydrolysis. Numerous
firms have investigated this method, and Arc0 (now Lyondell)
in the USA has used it since 1991 for the simultaneous produc-
tion of tetrahydrofuran and N-methylpyrrolidone in a 55000
tonnes per year unit (I$ Section I 1.2.2).
In the future, butane will increasingly become the cheapest
102 4. Acetylene
5 . selective oxidation of butane with high starting material for 1,Cbutanediol production. Here maleic
tetrahydrofuran as by anhydride, which was first produced from butane in 1974, has
product
so far been an unavoidable intermediate product (cf. Section
13.2.3.3). The subsequent multistage hydrogenation has also
been in use for several years (cf. Section 13.2.3.4). A decisive
breakthrough may be achieved by the Geminox process devel-
oped by BP and Lurgi when the first plant, with a capacity of
60000 tonnes per year, comes on stream in the USA ca. 2000.
In this combination process butane is catalytically oxidized to
maleic anhydride in a fluidized-bed reactor. The maleic anhy-
dride is hydrolyzed in a column to maleic acid, which is hy-
drogenated to 1,Cbutanediol in a fixed-bed reactor in 94%
yield. This process has the advantage of fewer process steps
compared to other butane-based routes. Further information on
the catalysts and the process conditions have so far not been
published.
Butane can be selectively oxidized to tetrahydrofuran in a
Du Pont process that is used in a 45000 tonnes per year plant
in Spain.
utilization of 1,4-butanedioI: The use of 1,4-butanediol differs by country; the majority is
1. tetrahydrofuran by dehydration used as a used for the production of tetrahydrofuran (THF). In Japan
and monomer for ring-opening only 28% of the lP-butanediol is used for this purpose owing
polymerization
to the coproduction of THF from butadiene via intermediate
1,Cdichloro- or 1,Cdiacetoxybutene.
The use of 1,4-butanediol in the USA, Western Europe and
Japan is shown in Table 4-3.
Table 4-3. 1.4-Butanediol use (in %).

2000 1994 2000 1992 1997 1991 1997
THF 36 51 36 35 36 12 28
Acetylenechemicals ') 18 20 18 16 15 - -
Polybutene
terephthalate 32 20 32 20 24 66 55
Polyurethanes 12 6 12 23 20 16 4
Other substances 2 3 2 6 5 6 13
Total use 640 289 640 104 160 38 67
(in 1000 tones)
') Vinyl esters /ethers, methyl vinyl ketone, propargyl alcohol, etc.
The manufacture of THF from lA-butanediol is done by split-

ting off water in the presence of H3P04, H2S04, or acidic ion
exchangers.
In this reaction, 1,4-butanediol is heated with acid to 110-

125°C in a boiler and replenished with 1,Cbutanediol as
THF/H20 is distilled over. The conversion to THF is virtually
quantitative. 1,CButanediol and the dissolved mineral acid can
also be fed together to a high-pressure tube reactor at 300°C
and 100 bar. The selectivity to THF is greater than 95%.
Another method for manufacturing THF, starting from 1,4-
dichloro-2-butene, is described in Section 5.3. A third method is
the hydrogenation of maleic anhydride (cJ Section 13.2.3.4). The
world production capacity for THF in 1998 was 276000 tonnes
per year, and in the USA, Western Europe, and Japan it was
139000, 87000, and 38000 tonnes per year, respectively. THF is uses of THF (worldwide:
an important solvent for many high polymers such as PVC, rub- ca. 70%for polymerization
ca. 25% as solvent
ber, Buns@ S and others. It is increasingly used in the manufacture remainder as intermediate for, e.g.,
of polytetramethylene glycol (HWCH,),-O f,H, mean molecular tetrahydrothiophene
pyrrolidone
weight = 600-3000), a precursor for polyurethanes and Spandex@ y-butyrolactone
fibers. The world production capacity for polytetramethylene chlorinated products
glycol in 1996 was about 159000 tonnes per year. With a produc-
HO-[(CH&O].-H goes by various names:
tion capacity of 70000 tonnes per year (1993, Du Pont is the most 1. polytetramethyleneglycol
important producer of polytetramethylene glycol. 2. polyoxytetramethyleneglycol
3. polytetramethyleneetherglycol
THF is manufactured from lP-butanediol by Du Pont, BASF- 4. poly THF
5. a-hydro-a-hydroxypoly (oxy- 1,4-
Wyandotte, and Arc0 (now Lyondell) in the USA, by BASF, butanedi yl)
ISP and Lyondell in Western Europe, and by Mitsubishi
Chemical in Japan.
Another product from 1,4-butanediol is y-butyrolactone. In the 2. y-butyrolactone by cyclic dehydrogena-
tion, used as:
USA, this use of the diol is second only to production of THF. It
solvent
is formed by dehydrogenation cyclization, preferably in the gas
intermediate for herbicides, Pharmaceu-
phase, and generally over copper catalysts at 200-250°C and at ticals and other uses
slightly higher than atmospheric pressure, with yields of up to 93%: y-butyrolactone production (in 1000
tonnes):
1989 1996
USA 43 45
WE 16 40
Japan 4 6
(7)
104 4. Acetylene
Industrial processes are operated by BASF and GAF (now

ISP) in USA and Western Europe.
3. N-methylpyrrolidone from the reaction of An alternative process for the manufacture of y-butyrolactone,
y-butyrolactone with CH3NH2,used for: the partial hydrogenation of maleic anhydride (c$ Section
extraction of acetylene 13.2.3.4), is carried out in Japan by Mitsubishi Kasei. Due to
extraction of butadiene
the low price of maleic anhydride, use of this process is in-
solvent for production of polyphenylene
sulfide and substitute for chlorofluoro- creasing in many countries.
carbons y-Butyrolactone is a solvent as well as a precursor of another
industrially important solvent - N-methylpyrrolidone (NMP).
About 27000 tonnes of NMP are currently used annually
worldwide. NMP is obtained by reacting y-butyrolactone with
methylamine:
4.2-pyrrolidone from reaction of y- y-Butyrolactam, usually known as 2-pyrrolidone, results from

butyrolactone and ammonia, Or possibly the reaction between y-butyrolactone and ammonia. This
multi-step based on H*C=CHCN in the
future manufacturing method is, compared to several other processes,
that used most often commercially.
A new route for the manufacture of 2-pyrrolidone has been devel-
oped by DSM. It is based on the hydrocyanization of acrylonitrile
to succinonitrile at atmospheric pressure and 70°C in the presence
of triethylamine. The succinonitde is then partially hydrogenated
over a nickel catalyst at 80-1WC, and finally hydrolytically
cyclized to 2-pyrrolidone at 210°C under pressure:
5. N-vinylpyrrolidone from y- The overall selectivity is greater than 80%. This method has
butyrolactone after reaction with NH3
and vinylation with CzH2, used as: yet to be applied commercially. The worldwide demand for 2-
monomer pyrrolidone is about 14000 tonnes per year, with the main use
co~monomer,e,g,, with vinyl or being the production of N-vinyl-2-pyrrolidone, and is increas-
styrene ing considerably.
The most important manufacturers are BASF and GAF.
2-Pyrrolidone can be converted into N-vinylpyrrolidone by
vinylation with acetylene in the presence of basic catalysts:
It is used for the manufacture of specialty polymers which

have applications in the cosmetic, medical and commercial
sectors, for example, as binders, blood plasma substitutes
(Periston@)or protective colloids. Next to GAF, BASF is the
world's largest producer of polyvinylpymolidone and its sec-
ondary products.
In the last few years, 1,Cbutanediol has become an important 6. polybutene terephthalate by polyconden-
sation with terephthalic acid
component in the manufacture of polyesters with terephthalic
acid (c$ Section 14.2.4). In 1998, the annual production capac- PBT production (in 1000 tonnes):
ity of polybutene terephthalate (PBT) in the USA, Japan, and 1994 1996 1998
Western Europe was 159000, 77000, and 150000 tonnes per Japan 59 58 61
year, respectively. Monsanto was the largest producer of PBT
worldwide, but meanwhile other producers are cooperating in
project groups.
PBTs main use is as an engineering plastic, but it is also used
for fibers, films (e.g., for laminated glass), and adhesives. The
main application for the 450000 tonnes of PBT consumed
worldwide in 1999 was car manufacturing.
1,4-Butanediol is also used in the production of polyurethanes, 7. polyurethane by polyaddition to diisocy-
anates
and as a feed material for specialty chemicals.
In industrially important diolefins, or dienes, the C-C double industrially important dienes have conju-
bonds are conjugated, i.e., in the 1,3 position to each other. gated double bonds
Consequently, they have reaction properties different than compared to diolefins with isolated double
compounds with isolated double bonds; in particular, the con- bonds they possess:
jugated dienes are considerably more reactive. For this reason, 1. different reaction behavior
2. higher reactivity
free 1,3-dienes are not found in nature.
1,3-diolefins with
Industrially important 1,3-diolefins include the C4 and Cs die-
N L
1. C4-skeleton:
nes butadiene, chloroprene, isoprene and cyclopentadiene.
2. C,-skeleton:
5.l.ld-Butadiene E O
1,3-Butadiene (generally referred to as simply butadiene) is the butadiene has become the quantitatively
most important diene due to:
most industrially important of the aforementioned C4 and Cs
dienes. Both World Wars provided the stimulus - especially in 1. utilization as monomer and comonomer
for elastomers, thermoplasts, dispersions
Germany - for intensive research and subsequent rapid devel-
opment of manufacturing processes for the monomer and its
further conversion into elastomers.
Moreover, the availability of butadiene improved continuously 2. ready and economical availability with
stimulus of expanding use as intermedi-
in the 1960s and 1970s, making it an attractive feedstock for ate
chemical syntheses as well.
More recently, an unfavorable development in the availability recent restricted availability of butadiene
due to:
of butadiene has become apparent. Cracking processes for the
1. decrease in C4 dehydrogenation
manufacture of olefins have made the coproduct butadiene less 2. trend towards lighter feedstocks in
expensive, and thus made the C4 dehydrogenation process cracking
unprofitable. However, due to the growing use of natural gas
and refinery waste gas as feedstocks for ethylenelpropylene
production, the butadiene share from the cracking process is
decreasing. In the future, a more limited availability of butadi-
ene is to be expected.
Production figures for butadiene in several countries are sum- butadiene production (in lo6tonnes):
marized in the adjacent table. The worldwide production ca- 1994 1996 1998
W.Europe 1.88 1.92 1.97
pacity for butadiene in 2000 was about 9.9 x 106 tones, of USA 1.54 1.75 1.85
which the USA, Western Europe, and Japan accounted for 2.2, Japan 0.86 1.03 0.98
2.5 and 1 . 1 x 106tones, respectively.
108 5. 1,3-Diolefins
5.1.1. Historical Syntheses of 1,3-Butadiene
traditional butadiene manufacture by The first industrial manufacturing processes for butadiene were
synthesis of C4-skeleton stepwise from
based on coal conversion products such as acetylene, acetalde-
CI: HCHO hyde, ethanol, and formaldehyde. There are basically three
Cz: H C S H (CH3CHO) synthetic routes characterized by formation of the C4 butadiene
CzH50H chain either from C2 units or from C2 and C1units, generally in
multistep processes.
three important older manufacturing routes: In the former German Democratic Republic butadiene was
1. four-step process with acetaldehyde partly produced from acetylene in a four-step process. In this
(from acetylene or ethanol) with 1,3- process, acetylene is initially converted into acetaldehyde and
butanediol as intermediate
then aldolized to acetaldol. The acetaldol is reduced to 1,3-
butanediol with a Ni catalyst at 110°C and 300 bar. Finally, in
the fourth step, the 1,3-butanediol is dehydrated in the gas
phase at 270°C using a Na polyphosphate catalyst:
The selectivity to butadiene is about 70% (based on CH3CHO).

One variation of the four-step process uses acetaldehyde from
the dehydration of ethanol. This acetaldehyde is then con-
verted over a Zr-/Ta-oxide/Si02 catalyst at 300-350°C with an
overall yield of about 70%. This process is used commercially
in India and China (two plants with a total capacity of 85000
tones per year in 1990).
2. Lebedew process - single-step direct
synthesis from ethanol Another method for butadiene manufacture based on ethanol is
known as the Lebedew process. It was developed in the CIS,
and is still employed commercially there, as well as in Poland
and Brazil. In this process, ethanol is dehydrogenated, dehy-
drated, and dimerized in one step at 370-390°C over a MgO-
Si02catalyst:
The selectivity to butadiene reaches as high as 70%. Today,

this process could be of interest to countries not pocessing a
petrochemical base but having access to inexpensive ethanol
from fermentation.
5.1. 1.3-Butadiene 109
In the third traditional method, the Reppe process, acetylene 3. Reppe process using acetylene and form
and formaldehyde are initially converted into 2-butyne- 1,4-diol aldehyde with 1,4-butanediol as inter-
mediate
from which 1,Cbutanediol is manufactured. This product is
still of great industrial significance today (c$ Section 4.3).
Subsequently, a direct twofold dehydration ensues, but due to
technical considerations this is usually a two-step process with
tetrahydrofuran as the intermediate product. The Reppe proc-
ess is totally uneconomical today.
Modem industrial processes for butadiene are based exclu- two modem routes for producing butadi-
sively on petrochemicals. C4 cracking fractions or butane and ene:
butene mixtures from natural and refinery waste gases are 1. isolation from C4 steam cracking frac-
tions
economical feedstocks. 2. dehydrogenation and oxydehydrogena-
tion of n-butane and n-butenes
5.1.2.1,3-Butadienefrom C4 Cracking Fractions

C4 fractions with an economically isolable butadiene content
are available in countries where ethylene is manufactured by
steam cracking of naphtha or higher petroleum fractions. The feedstocks for butadiene separation:
C4 fraction amounts to about 9 wt% of the cracked product C4 fraction from naphtha cracker (9 wt% of
from conventional high-severity cracking of naphtha. The C4 cracked product) with 45-50 wt% butadi-
ene using high-severity cracking
fraction contains 45-50 wt% of butadiene (c$ Section 3.3.2).
Western Europe and Japan are the main areas utilizing this raw
material base for butadiene. In the USA, the usual cracking of
natural and refinery gases supplies only very small amounts of C4 fraction from cracking of natural or
butadiene compared to naphtha or gas oil cracking. The buta- refinery gas contains relatively small
amounts of butadiene
diene content obtained by cracking various feedstocks in eth-
ylene plants at different cracking severity’s is summarized in
the following table:
Table 5-1. Butadiene content (in kg per 100 kg ethylene) using vari-
ous feedstocks.
Feedstock Butadiene content
Ethane 1- 2
Propane 4- 7
n-Butane 7-11
Naphtha 12- 15
Gas oil 18 - 24
However, naphtha and gas oil cracking has increased in impor- coproduction of butadiene in the naphtha/
tance in the USA. In 1976, 36% of the total butadiene capacity
was based on isolation from these cracked products. During
~ : , ~ ~ , ;;$$’’;
~ ~ ~
changing to lighter feedstocks for cracking
the 1990s, this has remained stable at about 45-50%. In West- in Europe is decreasing the buts-
em Europe, the opposite is occurring; i.e., a shortage of butadiene supply
diene is being caused by the increasing use of natural gas in
110 5. 1,3-Diolefns
cracking processes to manufacture olefins.

similar boiling points in C4 fraction and Separation of butadiene from a mixture of C4 hydrocarbons is
azeotrope formation prevent distillative not possible by simple distillation as all components boil within
workup
a very close temperature range, and some form azeotropic mix-
b.p.("C) tures. Consequently, two isolation processes based on a chemi-
isobutene 4.90 cal and a physical separation have been developed:
I-butene -6.26
trans-2-butene +0.88 1. The older, chemical separation process exploits the formation
cis-2-butene +3.72
1,3-butadiene -4.41 of a complex between butadiene and cuprous ammonium ace-
vinylacetylene +5.10 tate, [CU(NH~)~]OAC. This process was developed by Exxon
butadiene separation based on two principles: as an extraction procedure for processing C, fractions with
1. chemical, by reversible complex forma- low butadiene content. These fractions can contain only small
tion with [Cu(NH3)2]0Ac (Exxon CAA amounts of acetylenes, or the extraction process will be dis-
(cuprous ammonium acetate) process) turbed by foam formation. Another disadvantage is the rela-
only of limited importance
tively involved regeneration of the extractant.
2. physical, by extractive distillation - 2.All modem processes for butadiene isolation are based on
addition of solvent alters the relative the physical principle of extractive distillation. If selective
volatility of the components to be sepa-
rated organic solvents are added, the volatility of particular com-
suitable solvents for purification of butadi- ponents of a mixture is lowered (in this case butadiene).
ene by extractive distillation: They then remain with the solvent at the bottom of the distil-
Z;X-IECH,
::z;;:
lation column, while the other impurities, previously insepa-
rable by distillation, can be removed overhead.
Acetone, furfurol, acetonitrile, dimethylacetamide, dimethyl-
Qb
I formamide and N-methylpyrrolidone are the principal sol-
CH, vents employed in this extractive distillation.
additional alkynes and allenes in C4 frac- Extractive distillations are particularly suitable for the pres-
tion from modem high-severity cracking ently available butadiene-rich C4 cracking fractions with a
processes include
relatively high share of alkynes such as methyl-, ethyl- and
HCSC-CHS vinylacetylene, as well as methylallene (1,2-butadiene). In
HCS-CH2CH3
HC*-CH=CH2 modem processes with solvents such as dimethylformamide
HGC=CH-CH3 (Nippon Zeon, VEB Leuna), dimethylacetamide (UCC), or N-
these require beginning with hydrogenation methylpyrrolidone (BASF, ABB Lummus Crest), alkyne sepa-
of the C4 fraction; some solvents separate ration is a stage in the operation of the process. In the older
C4 alkynes during process, e.g., processes developed and operated in the USA with solvents
dimethylformamide such as acetone, furfurol (Phillips Petroleum) or acetonitrile
dimethylacetamide (Shell, UOP, Arco), removal of C4 alkynes, for example by
N-methylpyrrolidone (NMP)
partial hydrogenation, prior to distillation was essential to
avoid problems arising from resin formation.
principle of solvent extraction of butadiene The basic principle of solvent extraction of butadiene from a
from a C4 cracking fraction: C4 cracking fraction can be described as follows. The vapor-
ized C4 fraction is introduced at the bottom of an extraction
column. The solvent (e.g., dimethylformamide or N-
methylpyrrolidone) flows through the gas mixture from the
5.1.1,3-Butadiene 111
top, and on the way down becomes charged with the more countercurrent extraction of butadiene with
readily soluble butadiene and small amounts of butenes. Pure
~ ? $ t i ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~to ? increase
i t ~ l i n
butadiene is introduced at the bottom of the extraction column
to drive out as much of the butenes as possible. The butenes isolation of C4components:
leave the separating column overhead. In another column, the butene overhead butadiene after distilla-
degasser, the butadiene is freed from solvents by boiling and is tion of bottoms (solventhutadiene)
subsequently purified by distillation. In the BASF N-
methylpyrrolidone process, butadiene is obtained in approxi-
mately 99.8% purity. The butadiene yield is 96% relative to
the original butadiene content in the C4 cracking fraction.
The BASF process for the extraction of butadiene with N- example of butadiene extraction process:
methylpyrrolidone (NMP) was first operated commercially in BASF NMP process
1968 by EC-Dormagen. By 1990, there were 24 production
first industrial application in 1968 by EC-
facilities using the BASF process in operation or under con- Domagen; in 1990, licensed capacity of
struction worldwide with a combined capacity of 2.25 x lo6 2250000 tonnes per year butadiene
tones per year.
This is one of the leading butadiene extraction processes, ex-
ceeded only by the Nippon Zeon GPB process (Geon Process
Butadiene) which was still used in more than 30 plants in 1985.
5.1.3. 1,3-Butadiene from C4Alkanes and Alkenes

Butane and butene mixtures from natural gas and refinery
waste gases are feedstocks for pure dehydrogenation or for Ertion
feedstocks for C4 alkane and alkene dehy-
and Oxidative dehydrogena-
dehydrogenation in the presence of oxygen. Historically they c4 fractions from natural gas condensates
were particularly available in the USA, and for this reason, and refinery waste gases
industrial processes were developed almost exclusively there.
Today, butanel butene dehydrogenation has lost much of its
former importance due to high costs. The last Petro-Tex dehy-
drogenation plant in the USA is currently idle, though several
plants are still operating in the CIS. In Japan, the last Houdry
dehydrogenation plant was shut down in 1967 after eight years
of operation.
By 1985, worldwide dehydrogenation of n-butane and n-
butenes accounted for less than 3% of the total butadiene vol-
ume, and this figure declined further to 1.9% in 1999.
Dehydrogenations of n-butane and n-butenes are endothermic general characteristics of dehydrogenation
of Cq alkanes and alkenes:
processes requiring large amounts of energy:
1. endothermic processes with high energy Relatively high temperatures (600-700°C) are necessary to
demand at high temperatures achieve economical conversions. To attain the same rate of
2. rapid equilibration with short residence reaction, n-butane requires a temperature roughly 130°C higher
time and selective catalysts necessary to
limit secondary and side reactions than the n-butenes. At these temperatures, side reactions such
as cracking and secondary reactions involving the unsaturated
compounds become important. Therefore, a short residence
time and a selective catalyst must be used.
3. dehydrogenation favored by reduction of Dehydrogenation involves an increase in the number of moles
hydrocarbon partial pressure with HzO of gas, and so is favored by an addition of steam as in the case
(LeChatelier-Braun principle)
HzO-sensitive catalysts require decrease of steam cracking. The lowering of the partial pressure of the
in total pressure hydrocarbons achieved in this way decreases coke deposition,
isomerization and polymerization.
C deposition decreased by water gas reac- If catalysts unstable in the presence of steam are employed, the
tion:
dehydrogenation process is usually operated under reduced
C + HzO CO + HZ
pressure. This will shift the equilibrium of dehydrogenation
towards butadiene.
Houdry butane dehydrogenation: The Houdry single-step process for the dehydrogenation of
catalytic dehydrogenation with coke depo- butane (Catadiene process from ABB Lummus Crest used in
sition, requiring an alternating oxidative
catalyst regeneration 20 plants in 1999) is one of the most important processes
hydrogenation energy is supplied by heat commercially, and also one of the oldest. It is also the basis for
of oxidation the Catofin alkane dehydrogenation process (cf. Section 3.3.1).
A H20-sensitive Cr-, Al-oxide catalyst is introduced at 600-
620°C and 0.2-0.4 bar. The catalyst must be regenerated after
a few minutes by injecting air to bum off the coke layer. With
a butane conversion of 30-40%, butadiene yields of up to 65%
can be reached. Between the dehydrogenation and regeneration
periods, the catalyst is evacuated to remove the reaction mix-
ture. The three operations take place in cycle in separate reac-
tors which are part of a single unit. The high energy require-
ment for the dehydrogenation is met by the oxidation of the
coke layer on the catalyst (adiabatic method).
Dow butene dehydrogenation: The Dow process is a butene dehydrogenation method which
alternating catalytic 'steam' dehydrogena- takes place with the addition of steam. It operates at 600-
tion with reaction and regeneration in two
parallel reactors 675°C and 1 bar over a Ca-Ni-phosphate catalyst stabilized
with Cr203. The heat of dehydrogenation is provided by the
addition of superheated steam (H20: butene ratio of 20:l) to
the reaction, analogous to the dehydrogenation of ethylbenzene
to form styrene (cf. Section 13.1.2). The conversion of butene
5.1. 1,3-Butadiene 113
is about 50%, with a selectivity to butadiene of about 90%.After a butadiene isolation by extractive distilla-
tion with solvents analogous to separation
reaction period of 15 minutes, the catalyst must be regenerated for from Cq cracked fractions (c$ Section
1 1 minutes. In practice, parallel reactors, alternately regenerated 5.1.2)
and utilized for hydrogenation, are employed. The butadiene is
isolated from the reaction mixture by extractive distillation.
Similar processes have been developed by Shell using a Fe-Cr- other dehydrogenation processes:
Shell (Fe203+ Cr203+ KzO)
oxide catalyst with K 2 0 additive, and by Phillips Petroleum Phillips (Fe203/bauxite)
with a Fe-oxide-bauxite catalyst.
Besides the dehydrogenation of C4 hydrocarbons to butadiene, newer dehydrogenation process:
another dehydrogenation method (in the presence of oxygen) oxidative dehydrogenation of butenes to
butadiene
has gained in importance. In this process, known as oxidative
dehydrogenation, the dehydrogenation equilibrium between characteristics of oxidative dehydrogena-
butenes and butadiene is displaced by the addition of oxygen tion:
enthalpy of reaction for dehydrogenation is
towards greater formation of butadiene. The oxygen not only provided by the reaction enthalpy from
removes H2 by combustion, but also initiates dehydrogenation HzO formation. Furthermore, presence of
by abstracting hydrogen from the ally1 position. At these high 0 2 facilitates the dehydrogenation by
abstraction of allylic hydrogen. 0 2 acts to
temperatures (up to 600"C), oxygen also acts to oxidatively regenerate catalyst
regenerate the catalyst.
In industrial operation, a sufficient quantity of oxygen (as air)
is introduced so that the heat supplied by the exothermic water
formation roughly equals the heat required for the endothermic
dehydrogenation. In this way the butene conversion, the selec-
tivity to butadiene, and the lifetime of the catalyst can be im-
proved. By using an excess of air, the maximum temperature
can be controlled by addition of steam. Mixed oxide catalysts
based on BiMo or S d S b are most often used.
The Phillips 0-X-D process (oxidative dehydrogenation) for industrial application of a butene oxidative
the manufacture of butadiene from n-butenes is an example of dehydrogenation:
Phillips 0-X-D process
an industrially operated dehydrogenation process. n-Butenes, characteristics:
steam and air are reacted at 480-600°C on a fixed-bed catalyst adiabatic (ie., process supplies own heat
of unrevealed composition. With butene conversions between requirement) catalyzed oxidative dehydro-
75 and 80%, the butadiene selectivity reaches roughly 88- genation of n-butenes with relatively high
conversions and selectivities
92%.This process was used by Phillips until 1976.
Petro-Tex also developed a process for the oxidative dehydro- Petro-Tex 0x0-D process
genation of butenes (0x0-D process) that was first used in the characteristics:
USA in 1965. The conversion with oxygen or air is performed adiabatic, heterogeneously catalyzed
autoregenerative oxidative dehydrogena-
at 550-600°C over a heterogeneous catalyst (probably a ferrite tion of n-butenes
with Zn, Mn or Mg). By adding steam to control the selectiv-
ity, a selectivity to butadiene of up to 93% (based on n-
butenes) can be reached with a conversion of 65%.
A new oxidative dehydrogenation process for butanehutene
has been developed and piloted by Nippon Zeon. Details of the
catalyst composition and process conditions have not yet been

disclosed.
modifications of oxidative dehydrogena- Another method for removing H2 from the dehydrogenation
tion using halogens: equilibrium involves reacting it with halogens to form a hy-
Shell 'Idas' process with I2 for dehydroge-
nation, 12 recovery by HI oxidation
drogen halide, from which the halogen is later recovered by
oxidation. For a time, Shell employed iodine as the hydrogen
acceptor in the Idas process (France) for the dehydrogenation
of butane to butadiene.
5.1.4. Utilization of 1,3-Butadiene

butadiene employed industrially for: The industrial uses of butadiene are based on its ability to
1. polymerization to form homopolymerize to polybutadiene and copolymerize with
1.1. homopolymers and numerous unsaturated monomers.
1.2. copolymers
Since it possesses several reactive centers, butadiene can take
2. synthesis of intermediate products by: part in numerous addition and ring-formation reactions, lead-
2.1. addition
2.2. sulfone formation
ing to the syntheses of important intermediates.
2.3. selective hydrogenation The aforementioned polymerization products comprise a series
to I: of elastomers, i.e., synthetic rubber. Depending on the polymer
polymerization products: structure, various types of rubber are obtained with properties
elastomers, thermoplasts, and drying oils such as elasticity; resistance to abrasion, wear, cold and heat;
elastomers are polymers which exhibit and stability to oxidation, aging and solvents. Styrene and
elastic properties after cross-linking (vul-
canization) acrylonitrile are the main comonomers used for polymerization
numerous monomer combinations lead to with butadiene. The two most important types of synthetic
broad spectrum of properties of the elas- rubbers are SBR (styrene butadiene rubber; old IG Farben
tomers
name, Buna S) and BR (butadiene rubber; 1,4-cis-polybuta-
natural and synthetic rubber consumption diene).
(in lo6 tonnes):
1989 1992 1996 A breakdown of the production of these and other types of
World 15.6 14.3 15.6 synthetic rubber in several countries can be found in the fol-
USA 3.0 3.4 4.3 lowing table (see next page).
W.Europe 2.5 3.0 3.3
Japan 1.5 2.1 2.2
largest volume synthetic rubber type: SBR
with approximate composition:
+(CH2-CH=CH-CHZ),(CH,-YH)+,
synthetic rubber production (in lo6 tonnes): The production figures for several countries are given in the
1990 1992 1994 1998 accompanying table. Bayer is the worlds largest producer of
World 10.6 10.6 9.10 10.5 synthetic rubber and specialty rubber products.
USA 2.11 2.30 2.42 2.4
W. Europe 2.54 2.20 2.36 2.3 The worldwide production of natural rubber was about 5.9 x
Japan 1.43 1.39 1.35 1.5
lo6 tones in 1995; natural rubber thus accounted for about 39%
of the total rubber production of 15.2 x lo6tonnes.
5.1. 1,j-Butadiene 115
Table 5-2. Pattern of synthetic rubber production (in wt%).

1984 1994 1998 1986 1994 1999 1984 1994 1986 1995 1999
Styrene butadiene rubber 59 45 36 43 38 37 56 49 49 46 46
(SBR) 15 18 18 19 20 24 14 22 19 21 19
Polybutadiene rubber (BR) 5 4 3 6 5 3 5 5 7 6 5
Chloroprene rubber (CR) 6 9 8 7 12 14 8 8 9 12 14
Olefin rubber (EPR, EPTR")
Butyl rubber (IIR)
7
5
7
11
7
12
7
4
9
3
8
3
8
2
6
4 ;} 2) } 2)
Polyisoprene rubber (IR) 4 5 3 3 3 4 5 5 5 5 4

Nitrile rubber (NBR) 1 1 13 11 10 7 2 1 2 10 12
Others
Total production (in lo6tonnes) 9.0 9.1 10.5 2.0 2.5 2.4 1.8 1.7 1.2 1.5 1.6
') also abbreviated EPDM (ethylene propene diene monomer) EP = ethylene propene
included in "Others" EPT = ethylene propene terpolymer
I1 = isobutene isopropene
NB = acrylonitde butadiene
ABS polymers, synthesized from acrylonitrile, butadiene, and ABS plastics are acrylonitrile-butadiene-
styrene, belong to the group of terpolymers suitable for ther- ~ ~ ' e ~ i n ~ i- ~ ' ~~ ~ ~ h~ '
moplastic processing. They are characterized by a high impact
strength that is maintained at low temperatures.
The following breakdown of butadiene use in several countries
shows that more than 70%of the total butadiene production was
used for the manufacture of homo- and copolymers (Table 5-3):
Table 5-3. Use of butadiene (in %).

1990 1999 1981 2000 1980 1998 1984 1998
Styrene butadiene rubber (SBR) 43 47 40 41 46 50 49 39
Polybutadiene rubber (BR) 23 26 21 23 24 22 27 31
Adiponitrile 8 6 12 11 6 9 - -
Chloroprene 5 2 7 3 5 3 5 3
ABS polymers 11 10 6 5 8 6 11 13
Nitrile rubber(NBR) 4 3 3 2 6 5 6 5
Miscellaneous 6 6 11 15 5 5 2 9
~ ~~
Total usage (in lo6 tonnes) 6.3 7.8 1.6 2.5 1.1 1.8 0.71 0.91
Butadiene has recently become increasingly important as an to 2.1:

intermediate product. Chloroprene (c$ Section 5.3) is manufac- ~ ~ ' $ ? ~ ~ dehydrochlorina-
tured from 3,4-dichloro-l-butene - the addition product of
~~~~~~~~
hydrocyanation to adiponitrile multistep butadiene and chlorine - by elimination of HCl. Adiponitrile

conversion to 1,Cbutanediol (c$ Section 10.2.1.1) is obtained by hydrocyanation, i.e., dou-
1. through 1,4-dichloro-2-butene
2. alternately through 3,4-epoxy- I-butene ble addition of HCN. Butadiene can also be converted into 1,4-
butanediol through various intermediate stages (c$ Section
5.3). The reaction described in Section 5.3 through 1,4-
dichloro-2-butene can be run with substantially more favorable
economics through a butadiene epoxidation developed recently
by Eastman Chemical. In this process, butadiene is converted
to 3,4-epoxy-l-butene with air over a silver catalyst. After a
thermal rearrangement to 2,Sdihydrofuran and hydrogenation
to tetrahydrofuran, the final hydrolysis gives 1,4-butanediol:
The intermediate steps are also raw materials for other com-
pounds. Eastman plans to build a 140000 tonnes per year plant
in Texas.
to 2.2: Cyclodimerization of butadiene in the presence of or-
cyclodimerization to 1,5-~yclooctadiene ganometallic catalysts leads to 1,5-~yclooctadieneand trimeri-
and secondary products cyclooctene and
polyoctenamers as well as cyclotrimeriza- zation to 1,5,9-~yclododecatriene. Both components are impor-
tion to 1,5,9-cyclododecatrieneand secon- tant precursors for higher polyamides (c$ Sections 10.1.2 and
dary products (1,12-C,~-dicarboxylicacid, 10.3.2). Cyclooctadiene is partially hydrogenated to cyclooc-
CI2lactam)
tene, which is a feedstock for the metathesis polymerization to
form polyoctenamers (c$ Section 3.4).
to 2.3: Finally, butadiene reacts with SO2 in a reversible 1P-addition
sulfolane synthesis and its application as to form sulfolene which can be hydrogenated with hydrogen to
selective solvent for extraction of aromatics
or solvent for acidic gases (Sulfinol proc- give the very thermally stable sulfolane (tetrahydrothiophene
ess) dioxide):
Sulfolane is a very stable aprotic industrial solvent used, for

example, in the extractive distillation of aromatics (cf. Section
12.2.2.2) or together with diisopropanolamine in the Sulfinol
process for gas purification (removal of acidic gases, cf. Sec-
tion 2.1.2). Shell and Phillips both manufacture sulfolane.
A more recent use of butadiene, which has been made avail-
able by an overabundance of butadiene from increased olefin
5.2.Isoprene 1 17
manufacture by naphtha cracking, is selective hydrogenation to to 2.4:

n-butenes in the liquid phase with a Pd catalyst. Exxon has selective hydrogenation to n-butene for
used this process since 1993 in a 35000 tonne-per-year plant in further conversion to methyl ethyl ketone
and higher olefins
England. n-Butene is a raw material for production of methyl
ethyl ketone and higher olefins. Additional processes for selec-
tive hydrogenation of diolefins are being developed.
5.2. Isoprene
Industrial interest in isoprene (2-methyl-l,3-butadiene)and its isoprene, although a basic unit of numerous
manufacturing processes increased enormously after the ~~~~~~~~~~~1~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
stereoselective polymerization of isoprene had been mastered. polymerization to 1,4-cis-polyisoprene
. . .
The isotactic 1,Ccis-polyisoprene thus obtained is virtually

isoprene production (in 1000 tonnes):
identical with natural rubber and is actually superior in terms
1992 1995 1997
of purity and uniformity. USA 139 145 146
The world production capacity for isoprene 1997 was 0.85 x $u:rope 76
15 22
100 101
21
lo6 tones per year, with the USA, Japan and Western Europe
accounting for 180000, 130000 and 30000 tones per year,
respectively.
The manufacture of isoprene takes place largely in processes methods for production of isoprene:
analogous to those employed for butadiene, i.e., by direct isola- 1. from CScracking fractions
tion from C5 cracking fractions or by dehydrogenation of C5 1.1. by direct isoprene isolation
1.2. by dehydrogenation of isoprene pre-
isoalkanes and isoalkenes. In contrast to butadiene, synthetic cursors
reactions using smaller units to build up the c5skeleton have 2. by synthesis of isoprene skeleton from
continued to account for a substantial fraction of the total pro- smaller units
duction. However, as worldwide use of steam crackers based on
naphtha or gas oil increases - particularly in the USA - the
proportion of isoprene from extraction will increase markedly.
5.2.1. Isoprene from C5Cracking Fractions

The feedstocks for isoprene are the C5 naphtha cracking frac- naphtha cs cracking fractions contain about
14-23 wt% (ca. 2-5% of ethylene capac-
tions from which it can be isolated by extractive distillation or, itv of a cracker,
more recently, by distillation as an azeotrope with n-pentane.
The direct isolation of isoprene from corresponding fractions
of naphtha cracked products has the advantage that isoprene
can be obtained without additional synthetic steps. This
method can be economical, especially since the isoprene con-
centration in a typical C5 fraction from more severe cracking
can comprise from 14 to 23 wt%. The other components of the
C5 fraction are pentanes, cyclopentadieneldicyclopentadiene,
piperylene and pentenes.
isolation of isoprene by two techniques: Various butadiene isolation processes can be modified for
1. extractive distillation, e.g., with NMP, isoprene, including extractive distillation with N-
DMF, or acetonitrile methylpyrrolidone (BASF), dimethylformamide (Nippon
Zeon), or acetonitrile (Shell, Goodrich-Arco). Commercial
units - chiefly in Japan and the United States - have isoprene
capacities as large as 30000 tones per year.
2. fractional distillation as n-pentane Goodyear has developed a fractional distillation process using
azeotrope employed directly for the C5 fraction from a steam cracker in which isoprene is re-
polymerization in Goodyear process
covered as an azeotrope with n-pentane. Isoprene can be selec-
tively reacted from this mixture, by polymerization for exam-
ple. Commercial application of this technology, characterized
by its low energy requirements, is not yet widespread.
dehydrogenation can be conducted with Dehydrogenation processes with isopentane and isopentenes
mixtures of Cs isoalkanes and isoalkenes, are used mainly in the USA. The feedstocks are the C5 frac-
preseparation by HzS04 extraction can also
take place (Shell process) tions from catalytic cracking processes which are introduced as
mixtures to the dehydrogenation. Due to their greater reactiv-
ity, the alkenes are dehydrogenated before the alkanes. The
subsequent purification, especially the separation of 1,3-
pentadiene (piperylene), is very involved. Therefore, Shell first
separates the 2-methylbutenes from the rest of the C5 products
characteristics of Shell Sinclair extraction: in a so-called Sinclair extraction with 65% H2S04. The acid
primary isomerization to internal olefins, initially isomerizes the mixture of the 2-methylbutenes mainly
then reversible semi-esterification by
addition of HzS04, thereafter dehydrogena- to 2-methyl-2-butene, and then adds to form the sulfuric acid
tion to isoprene analogous to butadiene ester:
manufacture from butenes
The ester is then split at 35°C and the C5 olefin is extracted.

The required dehydrogenation to isoprene is similar to proc-
esses for butadiene (cf. Section 5.1.3). The Shell process em-
ploys a Fe203-Cr203-K2C03 catalyst at 600"C, and achieves
yields of about 85%. Pure isoprene (99.0-99.5 wt%) is iso-
lated by extractive distillation with acetonitrile. Isoprene plants
using this process are operated by Shell, Arc0 and Exxon.
In the CIS, isoprene is manufactured in three plants (total
capacity 180000 tones per year) by dehydrogenation of iso-
pentene in a process which has not been disclosed in detail.
5.2. Isoprene 119
5.2.2. Isoprene from Synthetic Reactions
There are basically four different ways to construct the C5 isoprene synthesis by construction of Cs
skeleton from smaller carbon units, two of which are still skeleton in one of four routes:
being used commercially:
1. Addition of acetone to acetylene to form 2-methyl-3-butyne- 1. c
3 + c2 + c5
(acetone-acetylene route)
2-01 followed by partial hydrogenation and dehydration.
2. Dimerization of propene to isohexene followed by de- 2 .C~ + C3 - f CS + CI
(isohexene route)
methanation.
3. Double addition of formaldehyde to isobutene resulting in 3 . 2 c, + c4+ c5 + c1
(m-dioxane route)
4,4-dimethyl-1,3-dioxane followed by dehydration and
cleavage of formaldehyde.
4. Dismutation of isobutene and 2-butene to form 2-methyl-2- 4.2Cq+C5+C,
butene followed by dehydrogenation. (dismutation route)
The acetone-acetylene process was developed by Snampro- to I:

three-step Snamprogettiprocess consisting of:
getti, and was used in a 30000 tonne-per-year plant in Italy
1. ethynization of acetone
until 1982. In the first step, acetone and acetylene are reacted 2. partial hydrogenation of alkynol
together at 10-40°C and 20 bar in liquid ammonia, with KOH 3. dehydration of alkenol
as the catalyst. The product methylbutynol is selectively hy-
drogenated to methylbutenol, which is dehydrated at 250-
300°C on A1203at atmospheric pressure to give isoprene:
Overall selectivity to isoprene is 85% (based on CH3COCH3,

C2H2).
The Goodyear-Scientific Design process operates according to to 2:
the second principle, the isohexene route. The dimerization of three-sW GdYea-SD Process consisting Of:
propene on a Ziegler catalyst (e.g., tri-n-propylaluminum) 1. propene dimerization
2. 2MP1 isomerization
leads to the formation of 2-methyl-I-pentene (cf. Section 3. 2Mp2 demethanation
3.3.1), which is then isomerized to 2-methyl-2-pentene with a
supported acidic catalyst. This can be cracked with super-
heated steam and catalytic amounts of HBr at 650-800°C to
give isoprene and methane:
Isoprene selectivity is about 50% (based on propene).

Goodyear operated a plant in Texas for several years using this
process. It was shut down for economic reasons.
commercial operation in Goodyear plant The third route with m-dioxane as intermediate has been ex-
(capacity about 75000 tonnes per year) has tensively studied and also developed into industrial processes
been stopped
by various companies (Bayer, IFP, Marathon Oil, Kuraray and
in the CIS).
to 3: The first step is a Prins reaction between formaldehyde and
two-step process of numerous companies isobutene. It takes place in the presence of a strong mineral
consisting of: acid such as H2S04 or on acidic ion-exchangers at 70-95°C
1. double addition of HCHO to isobutene and about 20 bar. Aqueous formaldehyde reacts with the
forming rn-dioxane derivative
2. thermolytic cleavage into HCHO, HzO, isobutene present in a butadiene-free C4 fraction to form 4,4-
and isoprene dimethyl- 1,3-dioxane:
In the next step, the dioxane derivative is cracked at 240-

400°C on a H3P0&harcoal or Ca3(P04)*catalyst in the pres-
ence of additional water:
The total selectivity to isoprene is about 77% (based on isobu-

tene).
rn-dioxane derivative also starting material Polyols are formed as byproducts in both steps, and the
for new c5 with ether and amounts formed strongly influence the economic viability.
functionality
Kuraray operates a 30000 tonne-per-year plant in Japan using
this process. Kuraray also uses the 4,4-dimethyl- 1,3-dioxane to
manufacture 3-methyl-3-methoxybutanol,an economical sol-
vent, by selective hydrogenolysis:
5.2. Isoprene 121
There are also several plants operating in the CIS and Eastern process modifications of the rn-dioxane
Europe. Recently, several firms have made proposals to simplify route:
the process and improve the profitability of the rn-dioxane route.
According to Takeda Chemical, isoprene can be manufactured 1 . Takeda simplifies process with a single-
from isobutene and formaldehyde in the gas phase at 300°C step gas-phase reaction
and 1 bar in a single-step process with catalysts such as oxides 2. in addition to single-step performance,
increase in selectivity using HCHO in
of silicon, antimony or the rare earth. Instead of formaldehyde, the form of methylal (Sun Oil) or di-
Sun Oil proposes using methylal H2C(OCH3)2for the single- oxolane (1,3-dioxacyclopentane, Sumi-
tomo)
step reaction with isobutene, since it is more stable than for-
maldehyde and less decomposes into CO + H2. Dioxolane,
another formaldehyde source, has been suggested by Sumi-
tom0 Chemical.
Another improvement and simplification is also said to result 3. in addition to single-step performance,
Sumitomo uses less expensive feedstock
from Sumitomo Chemical's single-step reaction of isobutene CH30H + 02 to replace HCHO
with methanol and O2 which goes through a formaldehyde
intermediate:
H3P04-Mo03/Si02 and mixed oxide systems based on Mo-

Bi-P-Si, Mo-Sb-P-Si, or H3P04-V-Si are the catalysts used.
At 250"C, the isobutene conversion is 12%,with selectivity to
isoprene of 60% (based on isobutene) and 40% (based on
methanol). Most of the methanol is oxidized to formaldehyde.
The potential advantages of this process, such as less expen-
sive C, components and the lower investment costs of a single-
step process, are still to be confirmed in an industrial plant.
The fourth synthetic route to an isoprene precursor has not yet to 4:
been employed industrially although it is the subject of great two-step process consisting Of:
1. catalytic dismutation of n-C4 and iso-C4
interest. This method is analogous to the dismutation of pro- olefin
pene to 2-butene and ethylene developed by Phillips Petroleum 2. dehydrogenation of 2-methyl-2-butene
and extended by other firms ( c - Section 3.4). In this case, a
dismutation takes place between isobutene and 2-butene.
These starting materials can be obtained from the butadiene
raffinate (cJ Section 5.1.2):
122 5. 1,3-Diolej?ns
The resulting 2-methyl-2-butene can be dehydrogenated to

isoprene.
uses of isoprene: Isoprene was used solely as a comonomer with isobutene in the
1. minor significance as comonomer with manufacture of butyl rubber for a long time. The demand was
isobutene in butyl rubber small because of the low isoprene content (2-5 wt%) in the co-
2. main use in 1,4-cis-polyisoprenerubber
polymer. Isoprene fmt became important with the manufacture of
1,4-cis-polyisoprene rubber. This rubber has gained increasing
commercial interest due to its high thermal stability and durability
when employed in tire treads, especially in radial tires.
Goodyear is the greatest producer of isoprene rubber world-
wide with a production capacity of 61 000 tones per year in the
USA (1996).
Of the estimated world production of isoprene in 1995 (ca.
0.56 x lo6 tones), in various countries 5 0 4 0 % will be used
for polyisoprene, 4-40% for butyl rubber, and increasing
amounts for copolymers (e.g., with styrene or acrylonitrile)
and other applications.
5.3. Chloroprene
order of importance of butadiene and Chloroprene (Zchloro- 1,3-butadiene) assumes third place in
derivatives: industrial importance behind butadiene and isoprene. Its main
1. &/-. use is as a building block for synthetic rubbers.
2. 7 CH,
Acetylene is used as a feedstock in the older manufacturing
processes for chloroprene, while the more modern processes
7’
use butadiene. The change of raw materials took place in the
3. early 1970s. By 1980, more than 80% of the worldwide pro-
CI duction of chloroprene (ca. 0.4 x lo6 tones) was manufactured
manufacturing processes for chloroprene: from butadiene. In the USA and in Western Europe, chloro-
1. acetylene route of decreasing importance prene is produced exclusively from butadiene, while in Japan a
2. butadiene route of increasing importance
small plant at Denki-Kagaku still uses acetylene.
to I :
classic acetylene route is two-step: The traditional chloroprene synthesis is done in two steps.
1. acetylene dimerization with Nieuwland First, acetylene is dimerized to vinylacetylene in an aqueous
catalyst to form vinylacetylene (CuC1 is hydrochloric acid solution of CuCl and NH&I at 80°C in a
an active component, NH4Cl is added to
increase CuCl solubility in H20) reaction tower:
The substantial evolution of heat is controlled by vaporization

of water. The CZHZconversion reaches about 18%. The selec-
5.3. Chloroprene 123
tivity to vinylacetylene is as high as 90%, with the main by-

product being di-vinylacetylene. In the second stage, HCI is 2. HCI addition to vinylacetylene using the
added at 60°C to vinylacetylene, forming chloroprene: same catalyst system as step 1
A solution of CuCl in hydrochloric acid can also serve as the byproducts result from secondary reactions
catalyst. The selectivity to chloroprene is about 92%, based on chloroprene such as:
hydrolysis
vinylacetylene. The main byproducts are methyl vinyl ketone
and 1,3-dichloro-2-butene.
4
The more recent chloroprene processes are based on butadiene, 0
1,4-addition of HC1
an inexpensive feedstock. Even though the conversion to chloro- C,H,C
prene appears to be relatively simple and was described early
c1
on, it was only after intensive development work by British
Distillers and then BP that an economical process was estab-
lished. This process was first operated by Distugil(50% BP) in a
plant with 30000 tonne-per-year chloroprene capacity.
Numerous other processes based on butadiene followed. to 2:
In the manufacture of chloromene from butadiene. the initial three-step butadiene route:
step is a gas-phase free-radical chlorination with & at 250°C 1. noncatalytic addition Of c12, i.e.,
gas-phase chlorination forming dichloro-
and 1-7 bar to give
- a mixture of cis- and truns-dichloro-2- butene mixtures (oxvchlorination of bu-
butene as well as 3,4-dichloro- 1-butene: tadiene industrially insignificant)
At butadiene conversions of 10-25%, the selectivity to this

mixture of dichlorobutenes is 85-95% (based on butadiene).
The 1,4-adduct is unsuitable for chloroprene manufacture, but 2. catalytic isomerization of 1,4- into 1,2-
can be isomerized to the 1,2-adduct by heating with catalytic adduct in an ally1 rearrangement
amounts of CuCl or with iron salts.
The equilibrium is continuously displaced in the desired direc-
tion by distilling off the 3,4-isomer (b. p. = 123°C compared to
155"C), allowing a selectivity of 95-98% to be attained.
Processes for the oxychlorination of butadiene have been de-
veloped by various firms (ICI, Monsanto, Shell), but there
124 5. 1,jl-Diolefns
have been no industrial applications.

3. dehydrochlorination to chloroprene with Chloroprene is obtained with a yield of 90-95% by dehydro-
short residence time and addition Of chlorination with dilute alkaline solution at 85°C:
stabilizers (sulfides or nitric oxides)
All recently constructed chloroprene capacity is based on this

three-step process, since a direct conversion of butadiene into
chloroprene is not economically feasible due to low selectivities.
purification of chloroprene: The autoxidation of chloroprene results in a peroxide which
distillation with exclusion of 0 2 and in can initiate polymerization. Traces of oxygen must therefore
presence of polymerization inhibitors, e.g., be carefully excluded during the dehydrochlorination and
phenothiazine
a)3
H purification steps. In addition, sulfur compounds, being very
effective polymerization inhibitors, are introduced.
Almost all chloroprene is polymerized to chloroprene rubber
(Neoprene@or Baypren@).It is distinguished from other rubber
utilization of chloroprene:
types by its stability towards sunlight and oil. However, con-
1. monomer for chloroprene rubber
sumption is decreasing worldwide.
In 1999, the production capacity for polychloroprene was
140000, 140000, and 90000 tones per year in the USA, West-
ern Europe, and Japan, respectively.
2. 1,4-dichloro-2-butene as chloroprene 1,4-Dichlor0-2-butene, an intermediate in chloroprene manu-
precursor also intermediate for adiponi- facture, is employed to a limited extent as starting material for
trile, 1 ,Cbutanediol,tetrahydrofuran
adiponitrile (cf. Section 10.2.1. l), 1,Cbutanediol and tetrahy-
drofuran. In a process developed by Toyo Soda for the manu-
facture of 1,Cbutanediol, 1,4-dichlorobutene is hydrolyzed at
approximately 110°C in the presence of an excess of sodium
formate:
characteristics of 1,Cbutanediol manufac- After the hydrolysis, the free formic acid is neutralized with
ture from 1 ,Cdichlorobutene:
NaOH. The 1,4-dichlorobutene conversion is almost 100%
1. hydrolysis with butene-1 ,Cdiformate as
intermediate with a 1,4-butenediol selectivity of more than 90%.
Direct hydrolysis would lead to noticeably lower selectivity
due to the formation of polycondensation products and 3-
butene- 1,2-diol.
5.4. Cyclopentadiene 125
The aqueous solution of 1,Cbutenediol is then hydrogenated to 2. heterogeneous catalytic (Ni/AI) liquid-
lP-butanediol in the presence of a Ni/AI catalyst at ca. 100°C phase hydrogenation to 1,Cbutanediol
and 270 bar.
Toyo Soda operates two plants with a total capacity of about industrial applications:
7000 tonnes per year 1A-butanediol and 3000 tonnes per year TOYOSoda process with coupled manufac-
tetrahydrofuran (obtained by the cleavage of water from 1,4- ~ ~ ~ , ! t $ ~
butanediol) with this technology. tetrahydrofuran
Other chloroprene producers include Bayer, Denka Chemical,
Denki Kagaku, Distugil, Du Pont, and Showa.
5.4. Cyclopentadiene
Cyclopentadiene is another commercial 1,3-diolefin obtained cyclopentadiene starting materials:
in limited amounts from coal tar, as well as in higher concen- 1. coal tar
2. C5 cracking fractions
trations (between 15 and 25 wt%) in the C5 fractions from
naphtha cracking mixtures. Its share, relative to the ethylene
production, is about 2-4 wt%. With the construction of large
steam crackers for ethylene production, cyclopentadiene has
become an inexpensive feedstock. However, due to lack of
demand, it usually remains in the C5 fraction which, after
removal of the diolefins and hydrogenation, is incorporated in
motor gasoline as a high-octane component.
Nowadays, cyclopentadiene is generally obtained from the first c~clopentadieneisolation from C5 cracking
fraction via thermal processes:
running of pyrolysis gasolines where its tendency to dimerize
1. dimerization to dicyclopentadiene and
- a special case of Diels-Alder reaction - is exploited. The C5 separation
fraction is either heated to 140-150°C under pressure or left 2. cleavage of dicyclopentadiene to regen-
erate Cyclopentadiene (reverse Diels-
for several hours at 100°C. Under these conditions, cyclopen- Alder reaction)
tadiene dimerizes to dicyclopentadiene (endo form favored).
This boils about 130°C higher than its monomer, so the re-
maining C5 components can be readily separated by distillation
under reduced pressure.
The residue is split at an industrially suitable rate at tempera-
tures over 200°C (for example: 300"C, tubular reactor, 80-
85% yield) to regenerate the monomer, which is distilled off as
pure cyclopentadiene:
It readily reverts to the dimer with considerable evolution of

126 5. 1,3-DioleJins
heat. It is transported and stored in this form.

utilization of cyclopentadiene: Cyclopentadiene is finding increasing use in the manufacture
1. as monomer and comonomer in manu- of hydrocarbon resins. It is either copolymerized with the other
facture of polycyclopentadiene and CS components of the C5 cracking fraction (pentanes, pentenes,
hydrocarbon resins for the printing ink
and adhesive sectors isoprene, piperylene) to C5 fraction resin, or pure cyclopenta-
diene is thermally polymerized to polycyclopentadiene in an
aromatic solvent at 250-280°C. If necessary, it can be stabi-
lized by subsequent hydrogenation. It can also be cationically
copolymerized. The polymers are a constituent of thermoplas-
tic and contact adhesives as well as of printing ink resins.
2. as diene for Diels-Alder reactions, e.g., Cyclopentadiene is also used in other Diels-Alder reactions;
two-step manufacture of ethylideneno- for example, 5-ethylidenenorbornene can be obtained from a
rbornene from cyclopentadiene and bu-
tadiene; i.e. (4 + 2)-cycloaddition + two-step reaction between cyclopentadiene and butadiene. 5-
double bond isomerization Vinylbicycl0-[2.2.l]hept-Zene is formed initially, and then
isomerized to 5-ethylidenebicyclo-[2.2.l]hept-2-ene (5-ethyl-
idenenorbornene) with alkali metal catalysts:
5-Ethylidenenorbornene is added to the ethylene-propene

polymerization in small amounts as a third component.
ethylidenenorbornene use for EWR Cter' = The resulting terpolymer can be vulcanized under the usual
three-component) conditions to EPTR (ethylene propene terpolymer rubber).
3. as hexachlorinated diene component Other industrial examples of Diels-Alder reactions start from
the important intermediate hexachlorocyclopentadiene ob-
c1& tained from multistep chlorination of cyclopentadiene.
c1 cI
precursor for insecticides and flame retar-

dants
6. Syntheses involving Carbon Monoxide
The economic significance of carbon monoxide as a synthetic CO alone or together with H2 is an eco-
component, alone or with hydrogen, has already been consid- nomical synthetic unit
ered in Chapter 2, 'Basic Products of Industrial Synthesis', besides application in individual industrial
processes for:
where the manufacture of methanol, its quantitatively most
methanol (synthesis gas)
important secondary product, was discussed. Other industrial acrylic acid (CzH2+ CO + HzO)
processes involving CO as feedstock, for example the reaction acetic acid (CH30H + CO)
butanol (CsH6+ 3 CO + 2 HzO)
with acetylene to yield acrylic acid (cfi Section 11.1.7. l), with
methanol in the synthesis of acetic acid (cfi Section 7.4.1.3), or and recently 'C, chemistry'
with propene resulting in butanol (cfi Section 8.1.3) are so also general processes such as:
specific for the product involved that they will be dealt with hydroformylation
carbonylation
separately. The same goes for products of 'C,chemistry' - that Koch reaction
is, for products from the synthesis of intermediates from syn-
thesis gas or their simple derivatives - such as methanol and
formaldehyde. In this section, CO reactions such as hydrofor-
mylation, carbonylation, and the Koch reaction which can be
used to convert a wide range of olefins are discussed.
6.1. Hydroformylation of Olefins

Hydroformylation or 0x0 synthesis is an industrial process for principle of hydroformylation:
the manufacture of aldehydes from olefins, carbon monoxide, catalytic addition of H2 and CO to olefins
and hydrogen. resulting in chain extension by one C atom
with formation of an aldehyde
The basic reaction was discovered by 0. Roelen of Ruhrche-
mie in 1938. He observed the formation of propionaldehyde
when ethylene was reacted with CO and H2 using cobalt-
thorium catalysts at elevated pressures and temperatures.
In the years following, the hydroformylation reaction was first industrial manufacture:
quickly developed to an industrial process for the manufacture C I Z - C detergent
~~ alcohols by hydrogena-
of detergent alcohols with chain lengths between C12and CI4. tion of resulting primary aldehydes
In 1945, the first 10000 tonnes per year 0x0 plant went into
operation. (The current detergent alcohol situation is discussed
in Section 8.2).
The hydroformylation reaction has become very important the capacity for 0x0 products concerns only
the primary compounds from the reaction
throughout the world. By 1998, the world capacity for all of olefins with CO/H2 and not any follow-
hydroformylated products (0x0 chemicals) amounted to more ing products
than 9.3 x lo6 tonnes per year. The most important olefin
128 6. Syntheses involving Carbon Monoxide
today the most important 0x0 synthesis feedstock is propene, and n-butanol and 2-ethylhexanol are the
products are: most significant final products. Ethylene is also hydroformy-
n-butanol and 2-ethylhexanol lated to propionaldehyde, which is then oxidized in the most
important commercial route (ca. 50% of worldwide produc-
tion) to propionic acid ( c j Section 6.2). Propionaldehyde is
also used for the production of methacrylic acid ( c j Section
11.1.4) in a new process developed by BASF, increasing the
range of used and demand for propionaldehyde.
6.1.1. The Chemical Basis of Hydroformylation

range of application of olefin hydroformy- Hydroformylation can be conducted with a multitude of
lation: straight chain and branched olefins with terminal or internal
cz to Olefins, branched Or unbranched, double bonds. Olefins with 2 to about 20 carbon atoms are
with terminal or internal C-C double bond
significant industrial feedstocks. Typically - except in the case
reaction products of hydroformylation:
of ethylene, where propionaldehyde is the only product - mix-
mixtures of aldehydes with higher content tures of isomeric aldehydes resulting from attachment of the
of n-aldehydes (higher n-/is0 ratio)
formyl group at either end of the double bond are formed:
The formation of the n-aldehyde is favored over the isoaldehyde.

effects of olefin feedstock The structure and size of the olefin molecule also influence the
1. olefin structure preserved in aldehyde, course of the hydroformylation. Although the carbon skeleton
no chain isomerization of the olefin is retained in the 0x0 aldehyde, the double bond
2. double bond isomerization with internal
olefins can lead to aldehyde mixtures can migrate from an internal toward a terminal position result-
ing in more components in the aldehyde mixture. If sufficient
internal double bonds generally migrate residence time and temperature allow the isomerization taking
to end of chain as terminal x-complex is place at the hydroformylation catalyst to go to completion
most stable
(terminal double bond), then double bond isomers of an olefin
will lead to the same 0x0 aldehydes.
3. unbranched a-olefins are readily hydro- Moreover, the rate of reaction is reduced by branching in the
formylated in contrast to the scarcely olefin, particularly when branching is at an olefinic carbon
reactive sterically hindered internal ole-
fins atom.
example of steric hindrance: Branching on both sides of the double bond can markedly
impede the hydroformylation, as in the case of 2,3-dimethyl-2-
butene.
catalysis principle of the hydroformylation: Hydroformylation is a homogeneously catalyzed reaction
homogeneous catalysis with hydridocarbonyl
which takes place at high pressures and temperatures, usually
6.I . Hydrofomzylation of Olefns 129
200 to 450 bar and 100 to 200°C. complexes possessing following structure:
The Co, Rh or Ru compounds or complexes which are em- possible central atoms:
ployed as catalysts can be modified with amine or phosphine Co, Rh, Ru
containing ligands to influence their activity and selectivity. possible ligands besides CO:
Although the addition of promoters is reported in the literature, -NR2, and -PR3;
they are not industrially significant. R = alkyl or aryl
Until recently, Co compounds were preferentially employed in industrially favored catalyst:

industrial processes because of their comparatively low cost and Co fed as metal or compound, then in
active form
high activity. Today, most new plants use rhodium, and more
and more older plants are changing over. In 1985, 60% of the 2 H-Co(C0)d G C O ~ ( C O+) ~HI
propene hydroformylation capacity was still based on Co cataly-
sis, while 40% was already based on Rh catalysis. When Co is
used, the active form of the catalyst, tetracarbonylhydrocobalt
(HCO(CO)~),is formed in equilibrium with dicobalt octacar-
bony1 (Co,(CO),) under the conditions of the reaction.
During the course of the reaction, tetracarbonylhydrocobalt - mechanism of catalysis:
after transformation into tricarbonylhydrocobalt - possesses a simultaneous, formally multistep, reversi-
ble process with irreversible hydrogenoly-
free coordination position which is occupied by the olefin with sis step
formation of a n-complex:
The n-complex rearranges with formation of a C- Co bond to 1. HCo(C0)4 forms free coordination
a o-complex which is saturated with CO to give an alkyl tetra- position by re*easeOf co
carbonylcobalt: H-CO(CO)~7 H-CO(CO)~+ CO
2. carbonyl species adds electrophilically
to olefin, forming a n-complex
3. a-o-rearrangement with stabilization by
uptake of CO
(3)
During the next step, the alkyl tetracarbonylcobalt complex is 4. CO insertion leads to acyl complex,
recent theories also concern carbenium
transformed into an acyl tricarbonylcobalt complex by expul- ion migration
sion of a CO ligand from the coordination sphere of the cobalt. 5 , hydrogenolysis of the c--co bond
This undergoes hydrogenative cleavage to produce the alde- II
0
hyde and re-form the tricarbonylhydrocobalt:
catalysis with coordination compounds also In the course of the reaction, these partial reactions take place
allows an internal C d complex (cfi eq 3 ) simultaneously and are inseparable from one another. In addi-
leading to the isoaldehyde
tion, isomer formation also occurs, as can be appreciated from
equation 3 in which the cobalt-carbon bond can form at either
the terminal or the penultimate carbon atom.
sterically favored terminal C0-c complex Although the n-aldehyde dominates in the isomeric mixture,
leads to higher proportion of n-aldehyde because it is of much greater industrial importance than the
(higher n-liso ratio)
isoaldehyde, all commercial processes strive to increase its
share by catalyst modifications and suitable process condi-
tions.
possibilities for regulating the n: is0 ratio: Although the n:iso ratio can be influenced to a certain extent
1. by reaction conditions such as tempera- by temperature and CO partial pressure (c$ Section 6.1.2) the
ture, CO partial pressure strongest effect is obtained by modifying the catalyst system.
2. by catalyst modifications such as varia-
tion of ligands and central atom With metal complexes as catalysts, modification is possible by
exchanging ligands and the central atom. Both are used indus-
trially and lead essentially to the following conclusions:
effect of ligands: 1. Complex-forming additives such as tert-amines, phosphites
large volume ligands increase n-aldehyde or, in particular, phosphines - for example tributyl or
share but lower olefin conversion with simul- triphenylphosphine - cause an increase in the fraction of n-
taneous increase of hydrogenation activity:
aldehyde formed, but also cause a reduction in rate of hydro-
olefin + paraffin formylation and lower selectivity to aldehydes.
aldehyde + alcohol
effect of central atom: 2. Although using rhodium instead of cobalt catalysts leads to a
Rh instead of Co reduces n-aldehyde share, reduction in the fraction of n-aldehydes, it also causes an in-
increases olefin conversion and n:iso
aldehyde selectivity crease in the rate of hydroformylation and in selectivity to
total aldehyde (c$ Section 6.1.3).
The effect of ligand on the n:iso ratio can be explained by a
reduction in electron density at the central atom along with the
steric effect of the catalyst molecule. Large-volume phosphine
ligands hinder the attack at an internal carbon atom, and thus
increase the fraction of n-aldehydes in the reaction product.
practical application of ligand and central With the appropriate combination of rhodium as central atom
atom effects:
with phosphine ligands, the positive effects can be optimized
combination of rhodium with phosphine to give a higher n:iso ratio. With a propene feed, the ratio of
ligands leads to maximum proportion of n-
aldehyde butyraldehyde and isobutyraldehyde can be varied between 8: 1
and 16:l (in practice a ratio of about 1O:l is generally em-
ployed) compared to the 8:2 ratio with unmodified Co cata-
lysts. Other advantages such as lower reaction pressures and
simplified workup of the reaction products are set against
disadvantages such as lower catalyst activity and a high rho-
dium cost.
side reactions of hydroformylation: Besides the formation of undesired isoaldehydes as outlined in
6.1. Hydroformylation of Olefins 131
the principles of the hydroformylation reaction and the olefinic 1 . alkene + HZ+ alkane
double bond isomerization already mentioned, there are sev- 2. internal alkene + terminal alkene
eral other side and secondary reactions which, depending on
catalyst type and reaction conditions, affect n-aldehyde selec-
tivity.
Hydrogenation of the olefin feedstock to a saturated hydrocar- secondary reactions in hydroformylation:
bon is one of the side reactions. Further hydrogenation of n- 1. disoaldehyde + Hz + disoalcohol
and isoaldehyde to the corresponding alcohols, aldol condensa- 2. aldol condensation
tions, formation of formic acid esters by aldehyde hydroformy- 3. aldehyde hydroformylation to formic
lation, and acetal formation are all examples of secondary acid esters
reactions. Thus, there is a whole series of optimization prob- 4. aldehyde/alcohol conversion to acetals
lems to be solved if the selectivity to a linear aldehyde is to be
maximized.
6.1.2. Industrial Operation of Hydroformylation

Today, the main industrial processes employed in the hydro-
formylation of olefins use cobalt compounds as catalysts with-
out phosphine or phosphite additives (cf Catalyst Modifica-
tions, Section 6.1.3).
The individual steps of the industrial process will now be
explained using a cobalt catalyst in the hydroformylation of the
quantitatively most important olefin feedstock - propene. The
process can be divided into three stages:
1. Hydroformylation (including catalyst preparation)
2. Catalyst separation (including workup)
3. Isolation of the reaction products
To 1st process step:

Cobalt, either as metallic powder, hydroxide or as a salt, is 1. catalyst preparation can be combined
with hydroformylation, as active species
fed into the stainless steel high pressure reactor. It reacts with HCO(CO)~is formed quickly enough
the 0x0 gas (H2 + CO) in the liquid phase (propene + 0x0 from various Co precursors
products) under hydroformylation conditions (250-300 bar,
140- 180°C) with sufficient speed to form cobalt hydrocar-
bonyl. Although the olefin reaction product generally serves
as solvent, alkane mixtures can also be used for this purpose.
Propene is then converted with H2 and CO into a mixture of
butyraldehyde and isobutyraldehyde: principle of reaction:
exothermic, homogeneously catalyzed
liquid-phase reaction with different solu-
bilities for gaseous partners CO, Hz,and
olefin
characteristic composition of condensate The heat of reaction, about 28-35 kcal (118-147 kJ)/mol
(in wt%): olefin, is removed by a tubular heat exchanger.
C, aldehydes 80
Cq alcohols
butyl formates
various
1 6 - 10
The condensable crude product consists of ca. 80 wt% butyral-
dehydes, 10-14% butanols and butyl formates and 6-10%
various compounds such as high boiling products. The n: is0
n: is0 from 75:25 to 8 0 2 0
butyraldehyde ratio varies from about 7525 to 80:20. Up to
90% of the C0/H2 mixture is converted into isolable aldehydes
and alcohols. The remainder is discharged with inerts and
combusted.
The selectivity to C4 products is 82-85% (C3H6). 15-17% of
the converted propene is present in the higher boiling sub-
stances or as propane in the waste gas.
numerous process variables influence the The conversion and selectivities depend in a complex manner
rate of aldehyde formation and composi- on numerous process variables. A few simplified concentration
tion of 0x0 products
effects based on a rate equation derived by G . Natta are pre-
sented here. An industrially desirable high rate of formation of
aldehyde is dependent on a large value for the concentration or
partial pressure quotient:
d[aldehyde] = k . [olefin]. [Co] . pH2

dt PCO
This can, in principle, be achieved in two ways:

1.by low CO partial pressure
2. by high olefin and cobalt concentrations and a high H2 par-
tial pressure
To 1:
low CO partial pressure favors hydro- A low CO partial pressure causes the rate of hydroformylation
formylation to increase. However, a minimum CO pressure depending on
stabilization of the catalyst by complex reaction temperature must be maintained to ensure stability
formation, e.g., with phosphine ligands,
possible and consequently activity of the HCO(CO)~ catalyst.
To 2:
increase of H2partial pressure and catalyst If, for example, the H2 partial pressure in the 0x0 gas or the
concentration increases the CaH6 conversion,
but lowers selectivity, i.e., favors byproduct catalyst concentration is increased, then the rate of formation
formation (n-butanol and propane) (i.e.,propene conversion to butyraldehydes) becomes greater.
6.1. Hydrofomylation of Olefns 133
However, the n-butyraldehyde selectivity is simultaneously

lowered due to further hydrogenation to the alcohol, and pro-
pane formation increases. Therefore, in order to attain high
selectivity, the propene conversion should be decreased. This
precaution soon reaches its limit because of an uneconomical
space-time yield. Optimization is further complicated by other
process variables interacting with one another.
One unsolved problem in the hydroformylation of propene is the thermal cleavage of isobutyraldehyde to
resulting isobutyraldehyde, which cannot always be used eco- regenerate propene, CO and Hz is techno-
logically possible, but not yet applied
nomically. Therefore process modifications of the hydroformy-
lation, mainly involving other catalyst systems, were developed
primarily to increase the n-butyraldehyde selectivity.
To 2nd process step:

Two basic procedures, with variations by each 0x0 producer, two approaches to HCo(C0)e separation
have been developed for the separation of the cobalt hydro- 1. thermolysis results in metallic Co sludge.
H20 addition hinders Co precipitation on
carbonyl from the liquid reaction products. In one case, the reactor walls
reaction mixture is heated after reducing the pressure to about
20 bar. A cobalt sludge results which is separated, regenerated,
and recycled to the reactor (e.g.,in the Ruhrchemie process).
Another cobalt separation is used mainly with the lower alde- 2. recovery as Co compound:
hydes. The catalyst is treated with aqueous acid (e.g., 2.1. by conversion of Co hydrocarbonyl in
aqueous Co salt solutions with mineral
CH3COOH in the BASF process, long-chain carboxylic acids or carboxylic acids
in the Mitsubishi process, and H2SOdJCH3COOHin the UCC 2.2. by extraction of Co hydrocarbonyl
process) in the presence of air or O2 and the cobalt recovered with NaHCO, and subequent steps
as an aqueous Co salt solution or precipitated with alkali hy-
droxide as CO(OH)~.Alternatively, it is extracted with Na-
HC03 as a hydrocarbonyl (e.g., in the Kuhlmann process) and,
after acidification and extraction with the olefin feedstock or
auxiliary agents, recycled to the process.
To 3rd process step:

The Co-free reaction product is separated by distillation at workup of reaction product by two-step
distillation:
normal pressure.
A mixture of n-butyraldehyde and isobutyraldehyde is isolated 1st column: n- plus isoaldehyde separated
from high boiling substances as over-
in the first column. Because of the small difference in boiling head
points ( 10°C), this must be separated into its pure components 2nd column: isoaldehyde separation over-
on a second column. The residue from the aldehyde separation head, with n-aldehyde at bottom
contains n-butanol and isobutanol from the hydrogenation of
the aldehydes during the 0x0 reaction, as well as other byprod-
ucts such as formates, acetals, and the so-called heavy oils.
The residual mixture is hydrogenated either directly or after
pretreatment (e.g.,hydrolysis), and worked up to butanols.
simplified workup of 0x0 products of If olefins higher than propene are hydroformylated, the alde-
higher olefins: hydes are not ordinarily isolated, but the crude product is hy-
without nliso separation, directly hydro- drogenated to a mixture of n-alcohols and isoalcohols immedi-
genated to nlisoalcohols
ately after removal of the cobalt catalyst.
6.1.3. Catalyst Modifications in Hydroformylation

catalyst variants in hydroformylation: To minimize the amount of isobutyraldehyde formed, Shell
1. Co phosphine complexes employs catalysts of the type HCO(CO)~. P(n-C4H9k at the
2. Rh phosphine complexes low pressures of 50-100 bar and 180-200°C in several 0x0
plants.
industrial examples of Co phosphine However, due to the relatively high phosphine content, the
catalysis: catalyst exhibits a lower activity (ca. 20%) and selectivity than
Shell low-pressure process in USA and the unmodified cobalt hydrocarbonyl. Despite the more favor-
United Kingdom
able n:iso ratio (approx. 90% unbranched products), the total
characteristics of Co phosphine catalysis: aldehyde selectivity is decreased, since side and secondary
higher n-aldehyde share reactions such as hydrogenation of the olefin feed to a satu-
lower reaction pressure rated hydrocarbon and, above all, of the aldehydes to the cor-
increased side reactions, alkene + alkane,
aldehyde + alcohol responding alcohols occur to a greater extent.
The Shell process is therefore especially suitable in cases
where the alcohols are the desired 0x0 products.
industrial examples of Rh phosphine The most important catalyst modification in hydroformylation
catalysis: is the use of rhodium carbonyls, alone or together with
UCC LPO process (low pressure 0x0) for phosphines, instead of the conventional cobalt catalysts. Al-
hydroformylation of ethylene and propene
in industrial plants in USA, Sweden though numerous firms had been engaged in pilot-stage devel-
opment of Rh-catalyzed hydroformylation for many years, the
initial industrial breakthrough first occurred in 1975; in that
year, UCC, in cooperation with Johnson Matthey and Davy
McKee (formerly Davy Powergas), started operation of a plant
with a capacity of 70000 tonnes per year propionaldehyde
based on rhodium triphenylphosophine catalysis. In 1976, they
started up a second plant with a capacity of 136000 tonnes per
characteristics of Rh phosphine catalysis: year n-butyraldehyde. With this, the advantages of a high
higher n-aldehyde content selectivity ratio for the nlisobutyraldehydes in the range 8-
lower reaction pressure 16:1, a low reaction pressure between 7 and 25 bar at 90-
simplified workup
120"C, and a simplified workup of the reaction products - due
to the higher stability of the modified rhodium carbonyls and
the absence of C4 alcohols in the product mixture, which
would otherwise lead to acetal formation - were first industri-
ally exploited (c$ Section 6.1.1). Of course, the high cost of
rhodium requires - as in the Monsanto methanol carbonylation
process - that the catalyst be recovered as completely as possi-
ble.
6.1. Hydroformylationof Olefins 135
The mechanism of rhodium triphenylphosphine-catalyzed mechanism of catalysis:

hydroformylation is similar to that for cobalt catalysis; the 1. HRhCO(PPh,), forms free coordination
starting compound in the catalytic scheme is taken to be a sites by ligand dissociation
2. Rh-species adds to the olefin electro-
rhodium carbonyl phosphine complex from which, after ex- philically to form n-complex
change of a triphenylphosphine ligand for an olefin molecule, 3. n-o-remangement to form Rh-C
species
an alkyl rhodium compound is formed: 4.CO insertion to acyl complex
5. hydrogenolysis of the $-1211 bond
))
(6)
Insertion of carbon monoxide in the C-Rh bond is followed by

hydrogenolysis to complete the catalytic cycle:
Other companies have built plants based on the UCC/Johnson additional process development by, e.g.,
RuhrchemieRhhe-Poulenc by modifica-
Mattheymavy McKee rhodium technology, and by 1993 55% tion of the Rh ligand led to improved two-
of the worldwide production of butyraldehyde was based on phase processing; i.e., simple, low-energy
the LPO process. catalyst separation with minimal loss of Rh
and increased activity and selectivity to n-
Ruhrchemie/RhGne-Poulenc have improved the LPO process aldehyde
by sulfonating the triphenylphosphine ligand in the m-position
of the phenyl groups. The resulting water-soluble catalyst can
be removed from the organic-phase reaction product by a
simple phase separation. Furthermore, at 50-130°C and 10-
100 bar, a higher activity (98% propene conversion) and a
better n:iso ratio (95/5) for the butyraldehyde are obtained.
The first 100000 tonnes per year plant began production in 1984
at Ruhrchemie. By 2001, further additional plants with a com-
new diorganophosphite ligands from UCC,
bined capacity of 700000 tonnes per year were in operation. ex., "
A further modification of the rhodium catalyst with diorgano-
phosphite ligands was developed by UCC. This modification
led to a notable improvement in activity, even in the conver-
sion of sterically hindered olefins such as 2-methylpropene,
result in higher activity so that branched
while increasing the stability of the ligands. olefins can also be hydroformlated in high
yields
6.1.4. Utilization of 0x0 Products

As aldehydes are the primary products of hydroformylation,
this synthetic route is known as the 0x0 reaction and all the
aldehydes and their secondary products are termed 0x0 prod-
ucts.
utilization of 0x0 aldehydes: 0x0 aldehydes have virtually no importance as final products.
primary products insignificant, but impor- However, they are important reactive intermediates for the
tant intermediary products for: manufacture of 0x0 alcohols, carboxylic acids, and aldol con-
1. alcohols densation products. 0x0 aldehydes are also converted, to a
2. carboxylic acids
3. aldol condensation products limited extent, into primary amines by reductive amination:
4.primary amines
(8)
6.1.4.1.0~0Alcohols
basis for 0x0 alcohols: The group of 0x0 alcohols includes hydrogenation products
1. 0x0 aldehydes formed directly from the 0x0 aldehydes, as well as those from
2. aldols and enals from 0x0 aldehydes their primary aldolization or aldol condensation products (cfi
Section 6.1.4.3).
The general term 0x0 alcohols refers The worldwide production capacity for 0x0 alcohols in 1999
mainly to the largest three products: was 6 x lo6 tonnes per year, with 1.9, 1.4, and 0.71 x lo6ton-
butanol nes per year in Western Europe, the USA and Japan, respec-
isobutanol
2-ethylhexanol tively. In 1995, BASF had the largest production capacity for
0x0 alcohols worldwide (ca. 880000 tonnes per year).
manufacture of 0x0 alcohols: At higher temperatures, the catalysts used for hydroformyla-
catalytic hydrogenation of 0x0 aldehydes tion are in principle also suitable for the further hydrogenation
usually according to two variants: of the 0x0 aldehydes; however, in most cases more selective
1. gas phase with Ni or Cu catalysts Ni or Cu catalysts are preferred. The cobalt-free aldehyde
2. liquid phase with Ni catalysts distillates are usually fed to the hydrogenation, though cobalt-
free crude 0x0 products can also be used.
The hydrogenation can be conducted either in the gas phase
with Ni catalysts at 2-3 bar and 115°C or with Cu catalysts at
a higher temperature of 130-160°C and 30-50 bar, or in the
liquid phase with Ni catalysts at 80 bar and 115°C:
6.I, Hydroformylation of Olefns 137
hydrogenation conditions than the pure

200°C and 280 bar, then crude 0x0 products containing, for aldehyde for the hydrogenativecracking of
example, butyl formates and butyraldehyde dibutylacetals can byproducts
also be produced. Esters and acetals, which must normally be
saponified separately, can supply further amounts of butanols
by hydrogenolysis:
0 x 0 alcohols with a chain length of C4-C6 are mainly used, utilization of 0x0 alcohols:
directly or after esterification with carboxylic acids (e.g., acetic main uses depend on chain length
acid), as solvents for the paint and plastics industry. 1 . C4-C6 alcohols, directly or as ester for
solvents
The Cg-C13 0x0 alcohols obtained from olefin oligomers (e.g., 2 . CS-CI3 alcohol esters (e.g., phthalates)
isoheptenes, diisobutenes, tripropenes) and from cracked ole- as plasticizers
fins are generally esterified with dicarboxylic acids or their
anhydrides (phthalic anhydride) and employed as plasticizers
( c ! Section 14.1.3).
The industrially available branched and unbranched higher w
3. C12-C19 alcohols after conversion ( e x . ,
olefins are important feedstocks for the manufacture of surfac- to RCH20SO3H) as raw material for
detergents or textileauxiliaries
tants and textile auxiliaries after hydroformylation and hydro-
genation to the CI2-Ct9alcohols.
The largest volume lower 0x0 alcohol is n-butanol. In the table n-butanol Production (in 1000 tonnes):
opposite, n-butanol production figures are summarized for 1995 1997 1999
several countries. For the total production and production USA 677 805 842
W.Europe 578 682 690
capacity of all butanols, refer to Section 8.1.3. Japan 200 203 240
About half of all butanol is used, either directly or after esteri-
fication with carboxylic acids such as acetic acid, butyric acid, uses of n-butanol:
valeric acid, glycolic acid, or lactic acid, as a solvent for fats, 1. directly, or esterified with carboxylic
oils, waxes, natural resins and plastics. n-Butylesters also have acids, as solvent
2. butyl acrylate as comonomer for disper-
other applications, e.g., n-butyl acrylate together with other sions
comonomers is used to manufacture dispersions. For a long 3. di-n-butyl phthalate (DBP) as plasticizer
time di-n-butyl phthalate (DBP) was a standard plasticizer for
PVC, but its importance relative to DOP (c! Section 14.1.3)
DBP-share of phthalate plasticizers decreased in the early 1990s, but has since stabilized. The share
(in wt%) of phthalate plasticizer production held by DBP in the USA,
1985 1991 1994 1995 Western Europe, and Japan is given in the adjacent table.
USA 2.0 1.4 1.0 1.1
W. Europe 8.1 7.2 6.2 6.4
Japan 4.7 3.0 3.8 3.8
uses of isobutanol: As in the case of n-butanol, a considerable share of isobutanol

1. directly, or esterified with carboxylic production is used in the solvent sector, because it possesses
acids, as solvent solvent properties similar to n-butanol. Diisobutyl phthalate
2. diisobutyl phthalate (DIBP) as plasti-
cizer (DIBP), like DBP, has also been used as a plasticizer.
6.1.4.2.0~0Carboxylic Acids
manufacture of 0x0 carboxylic acids: The 0x0 aldehydes can be oxidized to carboxylic acids by mild
oxidation of 0x0 aldehydes with air (02) oxidizing agents, in the simplest case with air. This can be
done catalytically in the presence of metal salts, or in the ab-
principle of aldehyde oxidation: sence of catalysts at temperatures of up to about 100°C and
noncatalyzed or homogeneously-catalyzed pressures Of up to 7 bar:
(redox system) liquid-phase oxidation with
ll
-
percarboxylic acid as intermediate
R-CH R-C-0-0-H
II
0 0
In particular, metals capable of a valency change such as Cu,

Fe, Co, Mn, etc., are used.
The resulting carboxylic acids are generally processed to es-
ters, which are employed to a large extent as solvents. In addi-
tion, esters of branched, polyhydric alcohols such as neopen-
tylglycol, trimethylolpropane or pentaerythritol are gaining
importance as synthetic oils.
applicationsof 0x0 carboxylic acids: The following are a few characteristic applications of the 0x0
1. as ester for solvents or plasticizers carboxylic acids: butyric acid is used in the manufacture of
2. as acids for modifying alkyd resins cellulose acetobutyrate, a mixed ester which can be processed
3. as salts for siccatives
4. as vinyl esters for manufacture of co- to light-, heat-, and moisture-resistant coatings. Isooctanoic
polymer dispersions and isononanoic acids are suitable for modifying alkyd resins
and, after esterification with ethylene glycols, as plasticizers
for PVC. Their Co, Mn, Pb, Zn, and Ca salts serve as drying
accelerators (siccatives) for paints, while their vinyl esters are
starting materials for dispersions.
6.1. Hydrofomylation of Olefns I39
6.1.4.3. Aldol and Condensation Products of the 0x0 Alde-

hydes
A third type of secondary reaction of the 0x0 aldehydes used manufacture of aldolization products of
0x0 aldehydes:
industrially is aldolization. This is done by reacting the 0x0
aldehydes in the liquid phase in the presence of basic catalysts. base-catalyzed homogeneous liquid-phase
reaction (e.g., NaOH or basic ion exchange
Diols can be obtained from the aldol, the primary reaction resins)
product, by a subsequent hydrogenation of the aldehyde group. further reactions of the aldol products:
Higher primary alcohols possessing twice the number of car- 1 . hydrogenation to dihydric alcohols (e.g.,
bon atoms as the aldehyde starting material can be synthesized Pd catalyst)
2. dehydration (aldol condensation) and
by cleavage of water from the aldol followed by hydrogenation hydrogenation to monohydric alcohols
of the resulting double bond and remaining aldehyde group. (e.g., Ni or Cu catalyst)
Both options are used industrially:
2,2,4-Trimethylpentane-1,3-diol, which can be synthesized example of 1 :

from isobutyraldehyde, belongs to the first group, the diols. It HlC. y-4
:CHCH-~-CH~OH from ~~O-C,H,CHO
is only of limited industrial importance. I I
H’C OH CH,
2-Ethylhexanol belongs to the second group of primary mono- example of 2:
hydric alcohols and, with n-butanol, is one of the largest vol- 2-ethylhexanol (2 EH or isooctanol) from
ume 0x0 products. In 1999, the world production capacity of n-C,H,CHO
2-ethylhexanol was about 2.8 x lo6 tonnes per year, of which 2-ethylhexanol production (in 1000 ton-
1.02, 0.42, and 0.41 x lo6 tonnes per year were located in nes):
Western Europe, Japan and the USA, respectively. Production 1995 1997 1999
figures for these countries are given in the adjacent table. W.Europe 752 870 830
Japan 321 321 315
2-Ethylhexanol is obtained from hydrogenation of 2- USA 337 348 398
ethylhexenal, the product of the aldol condensation of n-
butyraldehyde (see equation 15 on the following page).
n-Butyraldehyde is converted almost quantitatively into 2- manufacture of 2-ethylhexanol:
ethylhexenal in the presence of a sodium hydroxide solution or 1. OH-catalyzed simultaneous aldolization
and dehydration (aldol condensation) of
a basic ion-exchanger at 80- 100°C. n-butyraldehyde
2. Ni- or Cu-catalyzed gas-phase hydro- This is followed by a gas-phase hydrogenation to 2-

genation of double bond and CHO group ethylhexanol at a slight excess pressure up to 5 bar and tem-
of 2-ethylhexenal
peratures of 100-150°C with Ni, or 135-170°C with Cu,
fixed-bed catalysts. If required, a further hydrogenation can be
conducted in the liquid phase.
The pure product is obtained from a three-step distillation. The
selectivity is about 95% (based on n-butyraldehyde).
process modification for 2-ethylhexanol: Another process variation, used so far only by Shell in the
single-step, 0x0 reaction modified by co- USA and the United Kingdom and by Exxon in the USA and
catalysts combined with aldol condensation Japan, consists of the combination of the aldolization and 0x0
and hydrogenation (Aldox process)
reactions into a single step (Aldox process). By adding cocata-
lysts, such as compounds of Zn, Sn, Ti, Al, or Cu or KOH, to
the original 0x0 catalyst, the three essential steps to 2-
ethylhexanol - i.e., propene hydroformylation, aldol condensa-
tion and hydrogenation - can take place simultaneously. Be-
sides using KOH as a cocatalyst, Shell also uses a ligand-
modified hydroformylation catalyst, HCO(CO)~P(R)~, in their
Aldox process.
Today, the manufacture of 2-ethylhexanol from acetaldehyde
is almost insignificant due to the long reaction path (cJ:Section
7.4.3). However, this process is still used to a limited extent in
Brazil. A return to this method would be possible in the future
if inexpensive ethanol from fermentation or the homologation
of methanol (that is, based totally on coal) were to become
available.
uses of 2 EH: Of all the higher alcohols, 2-ethylhexanol (2EH) is the most
mainly as ester component, with phthalic important economically. It has been used as a 'softening alco-
acid to 'dioctyl phthalate' (DOP) hol' since the middle of the 1930s. It is mainly employed in the
manufacture of esters with dicarboxylic acids such as phthalic
acid (c$ Section 14.1.3) or adipic acid.
DOP production (in 1 OOO tonnes): The worldwide production capacity for di-2-ethylhexyl phtha-
1992 1994 1996 late, generally known as dioctyl phthalate (DOP), was about
Jaoan 297 292 315 2.8 x lo6 tonnes in 1994. Production figures for several coun-
Germany 231 229 182
USA 122 117 103 tries are given in the adjacent table.
Dioctyl phthalate, obtained by reacting 2-ethylhexanol with
6.2. Carbonylation of Olefns 141
phthalic anhydride, is an excellent, physiologically harmless,

standard plasticizer used by the plastics industry. More re-
cently, DOP has been used as a dielectric liquid for capacitors, esters also with:
where it replaces toxic polychlorinated diphenyls. adipic acid
sebacic acid
Other esters of 2-ethylhexanol, in particular with aliphatic phosphoric acid
dicarboxylic acids, are employed as hydraulic oils or as com- trimellitic acid
ponents of synthetic lubricants. main uses of the 2EH ester:
2-Ethylhexanol is, in addition, oxidized to 2-ethylhexanoic DOP as plasticizer (e.g., PVC with special
acid. This acid can also be manufactured by oxidation of 2- properties (low volatility; heat-, cold-, HzO
resistant; nonpoisonous)
ethylhexanal produced by selective hydrogenation of 2-
hydraulic fluids
ethylhexenal with Pd catalysts. It is used for modifying alkyd synthetic lubricants
resins.
6.2. Carbonylation of Olefins

The carbonylation of olefins with CO and a nucleophilic reac- olefin reaction with CO and nucleophilic
tion partner possessing a labile H atom results in the formation partners in presence of metal carbonyl
leads to formation of carboxylic acids and
of carboxylic acids or their derivatives such as esters, thioesters, derivatives (Reppe carbonylation)
amides, anhydrides, etc., in the presence of metal carbonyls:
Thus this type of carbonylation reaction, employing metal

carbonyls as catalysts (i.e., carbonyls of Ni, Co, Fe, Rh, Ru,
and Pd), belongs to the wide range of Reppe reactions.
Analogous to hydroformylation, the conversion of olefins with carbonylation with insertion of COOH in
olefins termed hydrocarboxylation
CO and H 2 0 to carboxylic acids is designated hydrocarboxyla-
tion.
The Koch reaction, described in Section 6.3, is a similar hy- Koch and Reppe hydrocarboxylation differ
in the following ways:
drocarboxylation which starts with the same materials (such as
1 . catalyst
olefin, CO and H20), but which, by using proton catalysts and 2. reaction conditions
milder reaction conditions, leads mainly to tertiary carboxylic 3. reaction products
acids.
The reaction of ethylene with CO and H 2 0 to form propionic characteristics of Reppe
hydrocarboxylation:
acid is an example of an industrially operated hydrocarboxyla-
homogeneously catalyzed liquid-phase
tion under Reppe conditions. The reaction takes place at 200- reaction, at raised pressure and tempera-
240 bar and 270-320°C in a liquid phase consisting of the ture, metal carbonyls used, preferably
components and the catalyst Ni propionate dissolved in crude Ni(C0)4which forms in situ from Ni salts
propionic acid:
industrial example of a Reppe olefin Ni(C0)4, the actual catalyst, is formed in situ. Other carbonyls,
hydrocarboxylation: such as Fe or Co carbonvls,. . are also catalvticallv active. After
BASF Process for Of Propi- the reaction, the Ni(C0)4 present in the crude product is recon-
onic acid from ethylene, CO, HzO
verted into the ~-propionate by air oxidation in the presence of
propionic acid and recycled to the reactor. The propionic acid
yield amounts to 95% (based on C2H4). The byproducts are
COz, ethane and higher carboxylic acids, which, due to the
broadening of carbonylation with other synthetic route, possess an odd number of carbon atoms, e.,q., -
active-H possible to give esters, valeric acid. If, instead of H20, another reactant with an active
thioesters, amides, etc.
hydrogen is used, then carboxylic acid derivatives can be
formed directly. For example, propionic acid esters can be
manufactured directly by replacing water with alcohols.
For example, BASF has run this reaction since 1952 in an
industrial plant whose capacity was increased from 60000 to
80000 tonnes per year in 1995.
Reppe catalyst activation by balogen/phos- One process improvement - a more active Reppe catalyst - has
phine ligands
been developed by Halcon and also by Eastman. By adding
halogen (e.g., iodine) and phosphine ligands to the standard
Ni/Mo catalyst, reaction conditions could be reduced to 10-35
bar and 175-225°C without loss of yield.
production of propionic acid Propionic acid is also a byproduct of the oxidation of light
(in 1 OOO tonnes): distillate fuel to give acetic acid (cJ:Section 7.4.1.2). However,
1996 1997 1999 the most important production possibility is the hydroformyla-
USA 94 94 105
w.EuroDe 87 89 96 tion of ethylene followed by oxidation (cJ: Section 6.1). In
Japan 3 3 3 1998, in the USA about 150000 tonnes per year of capacity
were based on this route. In 1999, the production capacity for
propionic acid in the USA, Western Europe, and Japan was
about 164000 and 127000 and 5000 tonnes per year, respec-
tively. Production figures for the USA, Western Europe, and
Japan are given in the adjacent table.
use of propionic acid Propionic acid is mainly employed as a preservative in the
1. Ca and Na salt for preservation food sector and in the manufacture of animal fodder. Another
2. ester as solvent and plasticizer, ex., application is the manufacture of esters, e.g., amyl propionate,
glycerine tripropionate
3, vinyl as an importantcOmOnOmer which is used as a solvent for resins and cellulose derivatives,
4. starting product for herbicides and vinylpropionate, a comonomer. Another important use is
6.3. The Koch Carboxylic Acid Synthesis 143
in the manufacture of herbicides, vitamins, and pharmaceuti-

cals.
When higher olefins are used in the Reppe hydrocarboxyla- extension of hydrocarboxylation to higher
tion, double bond isomerization causes mixtures of carboxylic
acids to be formed. This manufacturing route is therefore lim-
p i b " , " ; e s a t ~ : ~ ~ ~ ~
ited to the reaction with ethylene.
Union Oil recently developed an oxidative carbonylation of
ethylene to acrylic acid. This process is discussed in Section
11.1.7.3,
6.3. The Koch Carboxylic Acid Synthesis

-
~" Section 6.2).
Besides being catalyzed with metal carbonvls (cf: the Koch carbonvlation (also called the
~ ~ f n t~
, I
the reaction of olefins with carbon monoxide and hydrogen to ~ ~ b

form carboxylic acids can also be conducted using_ _proton fromolefins
catalysts. Mineral acids such as H2S04,HF, and H3P04, alone in contrast to Reppe carbonylation, proton
or in combination with BF3 or SbF5, e.g., in HF-SbF,, are catalysis also leads to double bond and
structural isomerization
particularly suitable.
In the initial step of the reaction, a proton adds to the olefin to principles of the Koch reaction:
form a secondary carbenium cation, which is stabilized by I . formation of most stable (i.e.. tertiarv)
_ I
isomerization of the double bond and rearrangement of the co additioniontobyacylium

2. carbenium cation
isomerization
carbon skeleton: 3. further reaction with HzO or ROH to
acid or ester
CO then adds to the tertiary carbenium ion to form an acylium

cation, which goes on to react with either water (to form a
carboxylic acid) or with an alcohol (to form an ester directly):
Thus, mixtures of isomeric branched carboxylic acids are reaction conditions determine equilibration
obtained in which the fraction of tertiary carboxylic acids ~ $ ~ f ~ ' d ~ h eproportion Of
depends on the reaction conditions. For example, at 80°C, 20-
100 bar and longer reaction periods, all butene isomers can be
converted into pivalic acid (trimethylacetic acid). In practice,
isobutene is normally used for the manufacture of this acid:
The carbenium ion intermediate can also be obtained from

precursors other than the olefin. Isobutanol and 2-chlorobutane
can also be used for pivalic acid manufacture, since they are
subject to loss of H 2 0 or HCl, respectively, under the condi-
tions of the reaction.
industrial operation of the Koch reaction: In the industrial process, CO is added to the olefin in the pres-
1. H3P0&3F3-catalyzed CO addition to ence of catalyst in a multistage stirred-tank reactor at 20-80°C
olefin and 20-100 bar. Water is introduced in the second step.
2. hydrolysis resulting in two-phase system
H,POJ3F3 is the preferred proton-supplying catalyst, because
a separation of product and catalyst phase occurs when H 2 0 is
added. H3P04/BF3is recycled to the process. In a more recent
process development from BASF, a heterogeneous zeolite
catalyst (pentasil type) is used at 250-300°C and 300 bar.
With high olefin conversion, the selectivity to tertiary carbox-
ylic acids is 80-100%. The byproducts are carboxylic acids
from the dimerized olefins.
examples of industrial processes: Shell, Exxon, Kuhlmann and Du Pont operate industrial proc-
Shell ('Versatics') esses based on the Koch reaction. Besides the manufacture of
Exxon ("eo Acids') pivalic acid from isobutene, branched C6-C1 carboxylic acids
Du Pont
Kuhlmann ('CeKanoic Acids') are produced from the corresponding olefins. The acids are
characteristic properties of the Koch acids: commercially known as 'Versatic Acids' (Shell), 'Neo Acids'
C (Exxon), or 'CeKanoic Acids' (Kuhlmann).
I
neopentyl structure C-C-COOH The chemical properties of the tertiary carboxylic acids are
2:
I
largely determined by the alkyl branching at the a-position next
leads to low reactivity due to steric hin- to the carboxyl group. This branching creates strong steric hin-
drance, i.e., acids are difficult to esterify, drance, as demonstrated by their unusual thermal stability and
and esters are:
the difficult saponification of the ester. They are therefore suit-
1
thermally
oxidatively stable able components of synthetic oils, for example. The acids are
hydro1ytically also processed to resins and paints while the vinyl esters (c$
important Koch acid derivatives: Section 9.2.2) are used as comonomers for the manufacture of
vinyl ester RCOOCH =CH2 dispersions or in VC copolymerization for internal plasticizing.
glycidyl ester RCOOCH2CH--CH,
'0' Glycidyl esters of the Koch acids are used to modify alkyd
resins (c$ Section 11.2.3).
Metal salts of highly branched tertiary carboxylic acids are
drying accelerators.
Worldwide production of these Koch acids and their deriva-
tives is currently about 150000 tonnes per year.
7. Oxidation Products of Ethylene
Ethylene oxide (oxirane) and acetaldehyde are the simplest ethylene oxide (EO) and acetaldehyde are
partial oxidation products of ethylene. They are isomeric. Due the significant partial Oxidation
products of ethylene
to their reactivity and their numerous industrially important
secondary products, they are among the major intermediate however, largest volume application of
ethylene (worldwide) is in the manufacture
products based on ethylene. However, as can be appreciated of low- and high-densitypolyethylene
from the following table, they both lie far behind polyethylene,
and - in Western Europe and Japan - even behind vinyl chlo-
ride in their consumption of ethylene:
Table 7-1.Ethylene use (in %).

1988 1999 1984 1998 1984 1999 1985 1999
Polyethylene (LDPE and HOPE) 54 57 48 49 54 58 52 43
Vinyl chloride 16 14 14 15 19 14 17 18
Ethylene oxide and secondary products 13 13 17 13 10 10 11 11
Acetaldehyde and secondary products 3 1 3 1 3 2 5 4
Ethylbenzenektyrene 7 7 8 7 7 7 9 12
Others (e.g., ethanol, vinyl acetate, 7 8 10 15 7 9 6 12
1,2-dibromoethane, ethyl chloride,
ethylenimine, propionaldehyde, etc.)
7.1. Ethylene Oxide

Ethylene oxide has experienced a dramatic expansion in pro- UCC was first and is currently the largest
duction since its discovery in 1859 by A. Wurtz and the first producer of EO worldwide (ca. lo6 tonnes
per year capacity)
industrial process (UCC) in 1925. Production figures for sev- ethylene oxide production (in lo6 tonnes):
eral countries are summarized in the adjacent table. In 1999, 1992 1995 1999
the world capacity for ethylene oxide was about 14.5 x lo6 USA 2.64 3.46 4.03
tonnes per year; 32% (4.6 x lo6 tonnes per year) of this was in W.Europe 1.61 1.86 2.25
Japan 0.72 0.80 0.98
the USA, with UCC as the largest producer (capacity approx.
1.3 x 1O6 tonnes per year in 1996). The dominant technology in industrial syntheses of EO:
1993, accounting for ca. 4 x lo6 tonnes per year capacity
worldwide, is based on a process from Scientific Design. In 1. indirect oxidation with intermediate
ethylene chlorohydrin (classical process)
1999, capacities in Western Europe and Japan were about 2.6 2. direct oxidation of ethylene
and 1.O x lo6tonnes per year, respectively.
Parallel to the growth in capacity, the process changed from
146 7. Oxidation Products of Ethylene
the costly traditional two-step process (with ethylene chloro-

hydrin as an intermediate) to a more economical direct oxida-
tion of ethylene in large plants with capacities of up to 360000
tonnes per year. Thus while about half of the ethylene oxide
produced in the USA in the mid 1950s was still based on eth-
ylene chlorohydrin, since 1975 EO has been manufactured
exclusively by the direct oxidation of ethylene.
7.1.1. Ethylene Oxide by the Chlorohydrin Process

principles of the chlorohydrin process: The two-step chlorohydrin process for the epoxidation of
two-step epoxidation:
lower olefins is rarely used with ethylene today, though it is
primary product HOCHzCHzCl is dehydro- still used with propene (c$ Section 11.1.1.1). In this process,
chlorinated with Ca(OH)*to EO the non-isolated ethylene chlorohydrin intermediate was con-
verted into ethylene oxide by heating with lime water:
reasons for abandonment of chlorohydrin The selectivity to ethylene oxide was about 80% (based on
route:
CzH4), and was therefore satisfactory. However, the chlorine
1. high Clz consumption was virtually lost. 10-15 kg 1,2-dichloroethane, 7-9 kg 2,2’-
2. high salt load dichlorodiethyl ether and 300-350 kg CaClZwere formed per
3. resulting byproducts
100 kg ethylene oxide.
The main reasons for replacing this process with a direct oxi-
dation were therefore the high chemical feedstock require-
ments, in particular the cost of chlorine (a significant factor),
as well as the considerable effluent load.
7.1.2. Ethylene Oxide by Direct Oxidation

7.1.2.1. Chemical Principles
principles of direct oxidation process: In 1931, T. E. Lefort first oxidized ethylene directly to ethyl-
gas-phase reaction of ethylene, air or ene oxide. This was transformed into an industrial process in
oxygen on supported Ag catalysts
1937 by UCC. Other companies participated in the further
Ag essential basis of all EO catalysts, on
which three characteristic exothermic development, which led to fundamental progress in catalyst
reactions take place: manufacture. However, silver maintained its position as the
1. partial oxidation, (22% to EO most active and selective catalyst component.
2. secondary reaction, EO to COz + H20
3. total oxidation, C2H4to C 0 2+ HzO Partial oxidation of ethylene with silver catalysts is an exo-
7.1. Ethylene Oxide 147
thennic reaction:
It is normally accompanied by two even more exothermic side total oxidation of EO usually after isomeri-
or secondary reactions. These are the complete combustion of 'ation to CH3CH0
ethylene, which is the main source of C 0 2 , and the further
oxidation of ethylene oxide:
Industrial processes attain a selectivity of 65-75% ethylene relatively low EO selectivity means a large
oxide (air process), or 70-80% (02process), with a total heat contribution by side reactions to heat of
reaction causing heat removal problems
of reaction of 85-130 kcal (357-546 kJ)/mol ethylene. Ac-
cording to the reaction mechanism (cfi eq 6 4 , the maximum
possible ethylene oxide selectivity is only 80%.
The specific O2 activation on the metal surface of the silver is connection between selective EO formation
and nonselective combustion can be under-
the fundamental reason for its catalytic acitivity. Initially, stood by different 0 2 activation:
oxygen is adsorbed molecularly on the silver and reacts in this
form with ethylene to yield ethylene oxide. The atomic oxygen chemisorbed 0 2 effects the partial, 0 the
total, C2H4 oxidation - thus theoretical
generated cannot produce more ethylene oxide; it oxidizes limit of selectivity is about 80%
ethylene or ethylene oxide to CO and H20:
important parameters of Ag catalysts for Industrial catalysts generally contain up to 15 wt% Ag as a

regulating activity and selectivity: finely divided layer on a support. All other specific catalyst
1. impregnation method characteristics are proprietary and, together with technological
2. silver salt reduction differences, account for the various processes in existence
3. support material
4. physical properties of support (texture) today. The activity and selectivity of the catalyst is primarily
5. cocatalyst or promoter influenced by the manufacturing process, the type of support
and its physical properties, and any promoters or activators.
oxidation inhibitors such as 1.2-dichloro- In all processes, inhibitors are used to prevent total oxidation.
ethane lead to an increase in selectivity Several ppm of 1,2-dichloroethane are often introduced to the
action explicable by partial reversible reaction mixture for this purpose. The chemiabsorbed atomic
poisoning of Ag surface for atomic chemi- chlorine - from the oxidation of hydrogen chloride obtained in
absorption of oxygen
the dehydrochlorination of 1,Zdichloroethane - hinders the
dissociative chemiabsorption of atomic oxygen and therefore
the combustion of ethylene to C 0 2 and H20.
7.1.2.2. Process Operation

process characteristics: One of the most important tasks in large-scale units is the
1. careful removal of reaction heat and effective removal of the considerable heat of reaction. Over-
limitation of ethylene conversion to heating the catalyst could lead to changes in the Ag distribu-
< 10% avoid local hot spots which cause
loss in activity due to sintering of Ag tion on the support, causing a decrease in its activity and life-
(particles become larger) time. Safe temperatures in the reactor are maintained by limit-
2. special supports such as alundum (a- ing the ethylene conversion to less than 10% to limit the
A1203) make catalyst robust, i.e., in-
crease its lifetime amount of heat evolved. Extensive development has also led to
3. special arrangement of catalyst in fixed- highly resistant catalysts. For example, the Shell silver cata-
bed in bundled tube reactors lyst, used in numerous plants, shows only an insignificant drop
in selectivity and space-time yield after many years of opera-
tion. In the present conventional ethylene oxide reactor, the
catalyst is packed in a tubular bundle consisting of several
thousand tubes through which the reaction mixture is cycled. A
boiling liquid - e.g., kerosene, tetralin or, for safety reasons,
water - circulates between the tubes and functions as a heat
transfer agent. The heat of reaction is normally used to gener-
ate medium pressure steam.
alternative arrangement of catalyst in Fluidized-bed processes are not industrially important. Among
fluidized bed not used industrially because
of two problems:
the main reasons are insufficient catalyst lifetime and low
selectivities. However, a new fluidized-bed technology is in
1. Ag removal from support (erosion) use in a 2000 tonnes per year unit in the CIS. Here the
2. backmixing of reaction products results
in long residence time and hence more Ag/A1203catalyst is carried upward with the feed gas stream
total oxidation in the inner tube of a double-pipe reactor. It then falls in the
outer tube back toward the gas inlet. This gives a good heat
transfer with little catalyst abrasion. At 270-290°C and 30 bar,
a selectivity to ethylene oxide of 75% and a space-time yield
of 600-700 g EO (L catalyst)-'. h-' are obtained.
7.1. Ethylene Oxide 149
Air was employed as the oxidizing agent in the first industrial variation of fluidized-bed reactor - ie.,
plants of UCC and Scientific Design in the USA, Distillers in double pipe reactor with catalyst transport
by rising gas stream - in commercial use
the United Kingdom, and IG Farben in their plant in Ludwigs-
hafen, Germany. However, the N2 content interfered with the two basic variants of industrial process:
gas cycle and led to ethylene losses either by discharging the 1. air process
nitrogen after a single pass of the ethylenelair mixture through 2. 0 2 process (currently favored)
the reactor, or by following with a second reactor where more to I:
severe temperatures conditions are used and lower selectivity
to ethylene oxide is obtained. advantage:
no air fractionating plant necessary
Therefore, oxygen is used for the oxidation of ethylene in al-
most all new units. Despite the investment and operating costs
for an air fractionating plant, the total ethylene oxide manufac-
turing costs are lower than those resulting from an air feed.
However, in the (oxygen) oxidation process a constant amount disadvantages:
(about 50%) of a gas such as methane, ethane, or C02 is em- major CZ& loss with inert gas (N2) re-
ployed as inert gas (trap for free radicals) in a closed cycle. movd, higher costs for gas cycle
Shell introduced this process in the mid-1950s. The main ad-
vantage of the process is the smaller amount of waste gas
produced - only about 2% of the waste gas of the air process -
which reduces ethylene losses considerably.
Another deviation from the older processes consists of the to2:
removal of CO,. In the air process, it is removed with the advantages:
exhaust gas, while in the 0 2 process it is washed out with a hot small amount of waste gas, constant pro-
potash solution. portion of inert gas
Some firms can operate their processes using either oxygen or air. disadvantages:
air fractionation plants for O2production
Typical conditions for the 0, process are 10-20 bar and 250- ( ~ 9 9 %purity) and C 0 2washes necessary
300°C. The oxygen content in the reaction mixture is adjusted isolation of Eo from reaction gas:
to 6-8 vol% (C2H4 20-30 ~01%)- outside the flammability
limits for ethylene/Oz mixtures. Selectivity to ethylene oxide is EO absorption in H 2 0 to effect separation
from CzH4,02 and inert gas (C&)
65-75% (air process) or 70-80% (0, process) at an ethylene
conversion of 8- 10%.
The workup of the reaction gases begins in an absorption col- workup of aqueous EO solutions:
umn, where the ethylene oxide is washed out with water. It is desorption with and distillation to
then driven out of aqueous solution with steam in a stripping remove, e.g., COz and N2
column (desorber) and fractionated in distillation columns. The 2. direct conversion to glYCol
ethylene oxide/H20 mixtures are also, in part, directly con-
verted into glycol.
7.1.2.3. Potential Developments in Ethylene Oxide Manufacture

The economics of ethylene oxide manufacture is mainly de-
termined by the ethylene price. The total (destructive) oxida- z'zmatd
improvements in
On Eo
EO process mainly
as c2b
decisive cost factor in EO manufacture tion of 20-30 mol% of the converted ethylene is one of the
most important cost factors. Before the first oil crisis in au-
tumn 1973, the ethylene share of the total costs was 60-70%;
today, it lies at 70-80%.
Thus improvements in the technology, and above all in catalyst
selectivity, are necessary because of high raw material costs.
increase in selectivity has dual effect: Experiments to increase selectivity are therefore particularly
1. higher EO yield
worthy of attention since an increase in selectivity has a favor-
2. lower AH, due to less combustion, i.e., able effect in two respects: not only is a higher effective ethyl-
longer catalyst lifetime, or C& conver- ene oxide yield obtained, but less heat is generated due to
sion can be increased without danger,
leading to greater STY (Space-Time decreased total oxidation. Lower heat of reaction mainly in-
Yield) creases the catalyst lifetime, but can also allow a risk-free
increase in ethylene conversion leading to enhanced plant
capacity.
increase in EO selectivity only with Ag as Numerous experiments to increase the selectivity of the ethyl-
basis metal and cocatalysts mainly from the ene oxide catalyst have shown that silver, due to its high fun-
alkali metals
damental selectivity, cannot be replaced by any other metal.
However, both the specific surface of the support - generally
A1203or A1 silicate - and the generated silver crystallites are
important factors.
examples of Ag modification: In addition, many firms have proposed using primarily alkali
Shell: Cs metal salt cocatalysts with silver. The selectivity to ethylene
Halcon: BdCs oxide is reported to increase to over 80%, and, in the case of
ICI: K/Rb
Rb/Cs, to 94%. Although this improvement in the selectivity
does not at first glance seem to agree with the proposed
mechanistic theory, it can be explained by recombination of
atomic oxygen initiated by the cocatalyst (c& Section 7.1.2.1).
new Ag catalyst regeneration without One new variation on the process technology uses the effect of
removal from the tube reactor and thus alkali metal salts to increase catalyst activity for the regenera-
without loss by 'in situ impregnation' with
Cs salt solution tion of silver catalyst. After several years in operation, a small
amount of cesium salts is impregnated into the catalyst as a
methanolic solution. This technique - already used many times
industrially - averts an expensive catalyst change in the tube
reactor, can be used repeatedly, and gives a selectivity increase
of up to 8% depending on the type and history of the catalyst.
Of the ethylene oxide produced worldwide, 40-60% is used
for the manufacture of glycol. Thus, besides improvements in
the ethylene oxide technology, processes for glycol that avoid
the relatively expensive intermediate ethylene oxide have a
bright future (c$ Section 7.2.1.1).
7.2. Secondary Products of Ethylene Oxide 15 1
7.2. Secondary Products of Ethylene Oxide

Ethylene oxide is used directly only to a very limited extent, utilization of EO:
e.g., as a fumigant in grain storage and as an agent for 1. minor importance of its own (diluted
sterilization and fermentation inhibition. with CO2 or CFzClz as insecticide, for
sterilization or fermentation inhibitor)
Its great importance stems from the reactivity of the oxirane 2. outstanding importance as intermediate
for ethoxylation, i.e., introduction of hy-
ring, making it a key substance for a multitude of other inter- droxyethyl group -CH2CH20H or poly-
mediates and final products. ethyleneoxide group
fCHzCHz0j.H
The secondary reactions of ethylene oxide are based on the
exothermic opening of the three-membered ring by a nucleo- increased rate of ethoxylation by catalysis:
He-catalysis by sN1 through oxonium
philic partner such as water, alcohols, ammonia, amines, car- complex:
boxylic acids, phenols, or mercaptans to form ethoxylated
products. In general, the aqueous solubility of the organic p/
H,C-CH,
reaction partner will be increased by the addition of the hy- I

H
droxyethyl group. The rate of reaction can be increased by
either alkaline or acid catalysis. Acidic catalysts such as min- OH-'-catalysis by sN2
eral acids or acidic ion-exchangers are favored when working
with a catalyst at higher temperatures and under pressure.
Since primary products of the addition possess a reactive hy- characteristics of ethoxylation:
droxyl group, they can add a further ethylene oxide molecule. reactivity of primary products lowers
In this way, there is a stepwise formation of di-, tri- and poly- selectivity due to secondary reactions
ethoxylated products.
If only the monoethoxylated product is to be produced, less
than a stoichiometric amount of ethylene oxide must be used.
The most significant, and increasingly important, reaction
partners of ethylene oxide are summarized in Table 7-2 with
their main reaction products and other secondary products.
Table 7-2. Ethylene oxide - secondary products.
Reaction partners Reaction products Secondary products

Water Ethylene glycol Glyoxal, Dioxolane
Diethylene glycol Dioxane
Polyethylene glycols
Alkylphenols Polyethoxy lates
Fatty alcohols
Fatty acids
Fatty amines
Ammonia Monoethanolamine Ethylenimine
Diethanolamine Morpholine
Triethanolamine
Alcohols RCHzOH Glycol monoalkyl ethers Glycol dialkyl ethers
R = H, CH3, n-C3H7 Diglycol monoalkyl ethers Esters of glycol monoalkyl ethers
Carbon dioxide Ethylene carbonate Carbamates
Synthesis gas 1,3-Propanediol Polyesters
The relative importance of ethylene oxide secondary products

can be readily appreciated from the breakdown of ethylene
oxide applications in several countries:
Table 7-3. Utilization of ethylene oxide (in %).

1985 1997 1981 2000 1981 1999 1981 1999
Ethylene glycol 59 61 58 57 45 44 62 59
Nonionic surfactants 13 16 12 11 23 28 17 17
Ethanolamines 6 6 7 11 10 9 7 4
Glycol ethers 6 4 8 7 10 7 5 5
Miscellaneous (e.g., higher 16 13 15 14 12 12 9 15
ethylene glycols,
urethane polyols, etc.)
7.2.1. Ethylene Glycol and Higher Ethylene Glycols

main secondary product of EO - ethylene Ethylene glycol, usually known simply as glycol, is the most
glycol (glycol) - 40-60% Of Eo important secondary product of ethylene oxide. In 2000 the
production, depending on country
world capacity for ethylene glycol was about 13.6 x lo6 tonnes
ethylene glycol Production (in lo6tonnes): per year, of which about 3.6, 1.5, and 0.98 x lo6 tonnes per
1995 1997 1999 year were in the USA, Western Europe and Japan, respec-
USA 2.31 2.67 2.13 tively. The production figures for ethylene glycol in these
W.Europe 1.10 1.05 1.13
Japan 0.71 0.89 0.92 countries are summarized in the adjacent table.
Ethylene glycol results from the addition of H 2 0 to ethylene
oxide:
EO hydration - industrial operation: In the commercial process, ethylene oxide is reacted with an
EO: H 2 0 = l:lO, two types: approximately tenfold molar excess of water, either in the
liquid phase in the presence of an acidic catalyst (e.g., 0.5- 1.0
1. proton catalysis, without pressure at low wt% H2S04) at normal pressure and 5O-7O0C, or without a
temperature
2. no catalyst, medium pressure, higher catalyst at 140-230°C and 20-40 bar. The ethylene glycol
temperature manufacture takes place almost exclusively in a coupled reac-
workup of aqueous crude glycol solution: tor following direct oxidation of ethylene. The resulting aque-
ous crude glycol solution is concentrated to 70% by evapora-
concentration by multistep vacuum distillation and fractionally distilled in several vacuum columns.
tion
Despite the large excess of water, monoethylene glycol selec-
tivity is only about 90%.
7.2. Secondary Products of Ethylene Oxide 153
Roughly 9% diglycol, 1% triglycol, and higher ethylene gly-

cols are also formed. The total yield is 95-96%. Purity re-
quirements vary depending on the application of the glycols; a
particularly high quality is required for the manufacture of
polyesters (99.9 wt% purity).
Noncatalytic processes have been developed by Scientific Design
and Shell and in 1999 were used in 55 and 58 plants, respectively.
If the proportion of water is lowered in the hydration of ethyl- alternatives for manufacture of higher
ene oxide, di-, tri-, and polyethylene glycols are formed in a ethyleneglycols:
stepwise manner: 1. by EO hydration with less than
stoichiometric amounts of HzO
In another process, ethylene oxide is fed to ethylene glycols 2. feeding EO to ethylene glycols, usually
catalyzed by alkali (base catalysis pro-
(glycolysis of ethylene oxide). Usual conditions are 120- motes glycolysis, acid catalysis pro-
150°C and slight excess pressure, generally in the presence of motes hydrolysis)
an alkaline catalyst. With increasing molecular weight, the
production of diethylene glycol (in 1000
polyethylene glycols become viscous liquids and finally wax- tonnes):
like products; these do, however, remain water soluble. 1995 1997 1999
USA 259 212 255
7.2.1.1. Potential Developments in Ethylene Glycol Manufacture

The current basis for the manufacture of ethylene glycol is improved routes to ethylene glycol from:
ethylene. In future developments, the possible use of synthesis 1. ethylene
2. CIchemistry
gas will have to be considered.
Furthermore, in the predominant process based on ethylene, improved selectivity in the classical route
optimization of the epoxidation and following hydration and by avoidance of:
minimization of the energy requirements for the isolation of total oxidation
ethylene glycol from the dilute aqueous solution will be impor- byproducts
energy costs
tant tasks.
However, other indirect routes based on ethylene with inter- new routes based on ethylene by:
mediates such as ethylene glycol acetate or ethylene carbonate 1. ethylene acetoxylation, i.e., oxidative
CzH4reaction followed by hydrolysis of
are also of commercial interest. glycol mono- and diacetates and recy-
cling of AcOH
The limitation in the ethylene oxide selectivity shown by the
epoxidation method led to the development of processes for
the oxidation in the presence of acetic acid (acetoxylation) by
many firms. Ethylene is converted to glycol mono- and diace-
tate with up to 98% selectivity in the first step, and hydrolyzed
to ethylene glycol in the second step:
Te02/HBr catalysis with following elemen- Halcon, in cooperation with Arc0 (Oxirane Chemical Co.),
tary steps: was the first firm to use this acetoxylation of ethylene. They
Brz + HzC=CHz+ BrCHzCHzBr
c 5 ? !
AcOCHzCHzOAc + 2 HBr started up a commercial unit using a Te02/HBr catalyst in
2 HBr + 0.5 02 + Brz + HzO 1978, but were forced to shut down in 1979 due to corrosion.
industrial use by Oxirane in 360000 tonne- Another area pursued by many f i i s is indirect hydrolysis, i.e.,
per-year unit stopped due to HBr/HOAc ethylene oxide is reacted with C 0 2 to form the intermediate
corrosion
ethylene carbonate, which is then hydrolyzed to ethylene gly-
2. indirect EO hydration with intermediate col and C02. Apart from the additional process step, it has the
product ethylene carbonate (1,2-glycol
carbonate) advantages of a nearly quantitative hydrolysis of the carbonate
to ethylene glycol with only a small excess of water.
H,C-CH,
A b In a new development, Texaco has replaced the hydrolysis of
ethylene carbonate with a methanolysis, leading to ethylene
‘C’
II glycol and dimethyl carbonate. Dimethyl carbonate can then
0 be hydrolyzed to methanol and C02, but it is increasingly used
for carbonylation and methylation, for example, for the manu-
with subsequent hydrolysis or methanolysis
facture of isocyanates (c$ Section 13.3.3) and polycarbonates
(CH,O)F = 0, coproduct of methanolysis, (c$ Section 13.2.1.3).
an important replacement for COClz and
(CHL))zSOz Increasing interest in synthesis gas as a basis for ethylene
glycol paralleled the advancement of C, chemistry. Direct
new routes based on C1 chemistry by: processes of CO hydrogenation to ethylene glycol as well as
indirect methods based on synthesis gas dependent intermedi-
1. direct CO/HZreaction
2. indirect CO/H2 use by using CIproduct ates like methanol, methyl formate (cfi Section 2.3.3) or for-
maldehyde have been developed.
to I : By the end of the 1940s, Du Pont had already been able to show
single-step Co-, Rh-, Ru-catalyzed syn- that CO hydrogenation in aqueous cobalt salt solutions leads to
thetic reaction with little chance of indus-
trial use ethylene glycol. In the 1970s, UCC investigated synthesis gas
conversion using homogeneous rhodium carbonyl catalyst sys-
tems with numerous salt promoters and nitrogen-containing
Lewis bases. Ethylene glycol, 1,2-propanediol, and glycerine
can be produced in a high-pressure (1 400-3400 bar) reaction at
125-350°C with a total selectivity of up to 70%. Both the
extreme reaction conditions and the low catalyst efficiency are

obstacles to practical application of this technology.
Further research, including investigations by other firms of
other catalyst systems (e.g.. ruthenium catalysts), has resulted
in little or no progress.
Indirect processes based on synthesis gas products such as to 2:
methanol and formaldehyde (c$ Section 2.3.2.2) are being hydroformylation, oxidative carbonylation
or carbonylation of CH30H or HCHO to
more intensively investigated. Generally, other intermediates form intermediates for the following hy-
such as glycol aldehydes, glycolic acid or oxalic acid ester are drogenation
formed by hydrogenative, oxidative or simple carbonylation,
respectively. These can then be converted into ethylene glycol
in a final hydrogenation.
Recently, much attention has been given to the oxidative car- oxalic ester manufacture used commer-
cially by Ube since 1978, with further
bonylation of methanol to dimethyloxalate - pursued mainly development of hydrogenation step by
by Ube - and a following hydrogenolysis to ethylene glycol UCC, has highest economic appeal
and methanol:
The first step gives a yield of 97% when run at 110°C and 90 HN03 reacts to form methylnitrite
(CH30NO) as reactive intermediate for
bar in the presence of a Pd catalyst and 70% HN03. A com- carbonylation
mercial unit has been in operation since 1978. The hydrogena-
tion can be done, e.g., on ruthenium oxide with about 90%
yield and the reformation of methanol. Other alcohols such as
n-butanol can be used in place of methanol.
The second step is being piloted by UCC, giving this oxalate
route to ethylene glycol the greatest chance of commercial
realization.
7.2.1.2. Uses of Ethylene Glycol

Ethylene glycol is predominantly used in two areas: in anti- usesofglycol:
freeze mixtures in automobile cooling systems, and as a diol in 1 . component of polyester
polyester manufacture. Polyethylene terephthalate (PET), the PET (polyethylene terephthalate) for
product:
most important product, is mainly used for fiber manufacture, fibers, films, resins, and recently bottles
but is also employed for films and resins. The breakdown of +CH,CH,-OC+~
ethylene glycol usage for these two purposes differs greatly II
0 0
from country to country. In the USA, more than 50% has long
2. antifreeze agents (ca. 95% glycol) been used in antifreeze, but because of the trend to smaller
motors and to longer intervals between antifreeze changes, this
use is decreasing (see following table):
Table 7-4. Use of ethylene glycol (in %).

1991 1997 1981 1996 1981 1981 1981 1998
Antifreeze 23 16 54 25 34 10 14 20
Polyester fibers 41 57
32 }52 64 }71 }61
Polyester films, resins 24 5 }40 28
Remaining uses (e.g., bottles) 12 22 6 15 14 15 15 19
Total use (in lo6 tomes) 6.2 9.1 1.79 1.2 0.70 0.66 0.46 0.30
In other industrialized countries, the use for polyester domi-

nates. A smaller share of the ethylene glycol is used for several
secondary products, as described in the following section.
Recently, PET has also been used for nonreturnable bottles for
beverages (c$ Section 14.2.4).
uses of polyglycol: Depending on molecular weight, polyethylene glycols are em-
ployed, alone or after esterification, as brake fluids, plasticiz-
as brake fluid, plasticizer, lubricant, as well
as in the cosmetic and pharmaceutical ers, or lubricants. They are also used in the manufacture of
industries polyurethanes and ester resins (c$ Section 14.2.4).
reaction component for
esters, polyurethanes, ester resins
7.2.1.3. Secondary Products - Glyoxal, Dioxolane, 1,4-Dioxane
secondary products of glycol: Glyoxal, dioxolane (1,3-dioxacyclopentane), and 1,4-dioxane
dialdehyde (glyoxal) are the industrially most important secondary products of
cyclic formal (dioxolane)
cyclic diether (1 ,Cdioxane) ethylene glycol.
Glyoxal is manufactured from glycol with yields of 70-80% in
manufacture of glyoxal from ethylene glycol a gas-phase oxidation with air. The reaction takes place at over
analogous to oxidative dehydrogenation of
CH3OH to HCHO with Ag or Cu metal 300°C in the presence of Ag or Cu catalysts and small amounts
of halogen compounds to prevent total oxidation:
alternative manufacture by oxidation of Another possibility for the synthesis is the oxidation of acetal-
CH3CHO with HNO, and Cu(NO&- cata- dehyde with HN03, either noncatalytically or with metal salt
lysis
catalysts. Acetaldehyde is reacted with 69% HN03 under mild
numerous acids as byproducts, e.g., OHC- conditions at about 40°C with a maximum yield of about 70%.
COOH of industrial importance
In addition to the byproducts glycolic acid, oxalic acid, acetic
properties and uses of glyoxal:
acid and formic acid, about 10% glyoxylic acid is also formed.
By raising the temperature and the HN03 concentration, the simplest dialdehyde stable only as hydrate
oxidation can be directed to favor glyoxylic acid, which is (HO)? CHCH(0H)z
needed for large-scale manufacture of vanillin, ethyl vanillin,
and allantoin.
The aqueous glyoxal solution is purified by ion exchange. Since bifunctional character exploited for cross-
glyoxal is unstable in its pure form, it is used either as a 30- linking of cellulose and cotton, i.e., for
surface finishing (textile and paper indus-
40% aqueous solution or as a solid hydrate with an 80% glyoxal try)
content. Glyoxal is frequently used for condensation and cross-
linking reactions because of the reactivity of its two aldehyde
groups towards polyfunctional compounds with hydroxy or
amino groups, e.g., with urea and its derivatives, or with starch,
cellulose, cotton, casein, or animal glue. It is also used in textile
and paper processing. The largest producer of glyoxal world-
wide is BASF, with capacities (2000) of 20000 and 25000
tonnes per year in the USA and Germany, respectively. The
capacity of the plant in Germany is to be increased to 60000
tonnes per year of glyoxal and methylglyoxal by 2002.
A new glyoxylic acid process was adopted in 1989 by Chemie oxidative cleavage of maleic acid dimethyl
ester with ozone and subsequent hydro-
Linz in a 25000 tonnes per year plant in Austria. In this proc- genationhydrolysis to HOOC-CHO
ess, glyoxylic acid is obtained in 95% yield by the ozonolysis
of maleic acid dimethyl ester.
The world demand for glyoxylic acid is currently between
8000 and 10000 tonnes per year.
Dioxolane (1,3-dioxacyclopentane) is another glycol derivative manufacture of dioxolane:
employed industrially. It can be prepared by the proton- proton-catalyzed cyclocondensation of
catalyzed reaction of glycol with aqueous formaldehyde: glycol with formaldehyde
The H20/dioxolane azeotrope is distilled out of the reaction dioxolane isolation is made difficult be-
cause of:
mixture and the dioxolane is isolated from the aqueous phase
1 . azeotrope formation with H 2 0
by extraction with, for example, methylene chloride. 2. HzO solubility
Analogous to ethylene oxide, dioxolane is used as a comono- therefore extraction (CH2C12) after distilla-
tion
mer in the polymerization of trioxane to polyoxymethylene
copolymers.
Furthermore, dioxolane is a powerful solvent with properties uses of dioxolane:
similar to tetrahydrofuran (THF). The cyclic formal (acetal of 1. as monomer for cationic polymerization
2. as solvent with properties similar to THF
formaldehyde) has less tendency to form a peroxide than does the (e.g., for polyvinylidene chloride)
cyclic ether, THF, however, this advantage is balanced by the
lability of the formal bond in an acidic aqueous environment.
1,4-Dioxaneis manufactured by the cyclic dehydration of glycol
or diglycol:
manufacture of dioxane: Dilute H2S02(or another strong acid) is allowed to react with
from glycol, diglycol or chlorine substi-
the starting material at 150-160°C, and the dioxane is distilled
tuted products by inter- or intramolecular off as it forms. Two other processes, which take place with
dehydration or dehydrochlorination elimination of HCl and ring closure, are the reactions of
chlorohydrin and 2,2-dichlorodiethyl ether with NaOH.
or by EO dimerization 1,4-Dioxane can also be prepared by heating ethylene oxide
with dilute H2S04 or H3P04:
uses of dioxane: Dioxane is a valuable solvent for cellulose esters and ethers as
well as for oils and resins. Since dioxane is a cyclic ether, it
as cyclic ether, good solvent and complex
component forms oxonium salts and complexes e.g., with Br2 or SO3;
these are used in preparative chemistry.
7.2.2. Polyethoxylates
polyethoxylate types: The second most important use for ethylene oxide is for multieth-
1. general, from multiple EO addition to oxylated akyl phenols, fatty alcohols, fatty acids, and fatty amines.
components with mobile H
2. special (ethoxylates in strict sense), from In the reaction of these starting products with 10-30 moles
multiple EO addition to: ethylene oxide per mole, they lose their hydrophobic character
2.1. alkyl phenols and form widely used industrial products whose hydrophilic
(e.g., octyl, nonyl, dodecyl) character can be regulated by the number of ethylene oxide
2.2. fatty alcohols units. An inadequate water solubility with an ethylene oxide
fatty acids
fatty amines content below five units can be improved by esterifying the
terminal hydroxyl groups with H2SO4 to form ether sulfates.
degree of ethoxylation of starting materials
determines the extent of hydrophilic character Industrially,the addition of ethylene oxide is generally conducted
manufacture of ethoxylates: at several bar pressure in the presence of alkaline catalysts such as
alkaline-catalyzed EO addition NaOAc or NaOH at 120-220°C. The ethoxylation is usually a
batch process run in a stirred vessel or recycle reactor.
uses: The ethoxylated products are nonionic surfactants causing little
nonionic surfactants, special detergents, foam formation and are widely used as raw materials for de-
wetting agents, and emulsifiers tergents, and as wetting agents, emulsifiers, and dispersants.
They are also reacted with isocyanates in the production of
polyurethanes, e.g., of polyurethane foams.
In 1990, with a worldwide capacity of nearly 3.5 x lo6 tonnes
per year, about 2.54 x lo6 tonnes of linear alcohol ethoxylates
(polyether alcohols) were produced for industrial and house-

hold use.
An additional important factor when evaluating these products is ecological behavior:
their biodegradability. It is known that alkyl phenol ethoxylates ethoxylates from alkyl phenols difficult,
are more difficult to degrade than the fatty alcohol ethoxylates. from fatty alcohols easy, to biodegrade
An interesting feature is that the hydrophobic part of the fatty
alcohol ethoxylate is very easily degraded, while degradation of
the hydrophilic polyester residue is noticeably more difficult,
becoming more difficult with increasing chain length.
7.2.3. Ethanolaminesand Secondary Products

Ethylene oxide reacts exothermically with 20-30% aqueous manufacture of ethanolamines:
ammonia at 60- 150°C and 30- 150 bar to form a mixture of the three reactive H atoms in NH3 allow three-
three theoretically possible ethanolamines with high selectivity: fold ethoxylation
When run under pressure at about 100°C and with a trietha- EO/NH3 ratio determines extent of ethoxy-
nolamine salt, the ethoxylation can go one step further to form lation, e.g.,
the quaternary base. The composition of the reaction product E O NH? < 1 favors monoethoxylation,
can be influenced by temperature and pressure, but is especially high reactivity of secondary reaction does
not preclude triple ethoxylation
sensitive to the ratio of NH3 to ethylene oxide; the greater the
excess of NH3, the higher the monoethanolamine content:
Table 7-5. Ethanolamine from NH3 and ethylene oxide at 30 - 40 "C

and 1.5 bar.
Mol ratio Selectivity ratios

NH3: EO Mono-, Di-, Triethanolamine
1O:l I5 21 4
1:l 12 23 65
The high triethanolamine content resulting from an equimolar

mixture of reactants indicates that the primary reaction with
NH3 is slower than the secondary reaction. Ethoxylated by-
products can also result from the reaction between ethylene
oxide and the OH groups of triethanolamine.
The world production capacity for ethanolamines in 1998 was
1.02 x lo6 tonnes per year, with about 570000, 280000, and
70000 tonnes per year in the USA, Western Europe and Japan,
respectively.
uses of the ethanolamines: Ethanolamines are industrially valuable products whose main
use is for the manufacture of detergents by reaction with fatty
1. as fatty acid derivatives for detergents
and emulsifiers, e.g., in the form of: acids. At 140-160°C, the fatty acid can react with the amino
RCONHCH2CHzOH group to form a fatty acid ethanolamide, with the hydroxyl
RCOOCH~CHZNH~ group to give a fatty acid aminoethyl ester, or with both groups
RCOOCHzCHzNHCOR
to form a di-fatty acid ethanolamide ester.
2. for gas purification (HzS, HCI, COz)
3. as soap and cosmetic cream component, Ethanolamine can also be used directly as a weak base in indus-
e.g., in the form of: trial gas purification for removal of acidic gases such as H2S and
'
RCOO-H3N CHzCHzOH COz. Because of their mild alkaline properties, ethanolamines
4. as starting material in organic syntheses are frequently used as constituents of soaps and cosmetic
(heterocycles)
creams. In contrast to detergents, only fatty acid salts are used
ethanolamine production (in 1000 tonnes): here. In addition, they are used as auxiliary agents in the cement
1993 1995 1997 industry and as cooling lubricants for drilling and cutting oils.
USA 320 369 422 They are also used in the synthesis of heterocyclic organic com-
W. Europe 164 169 242
Japan 47 50 52 pounds. The production figures for several countries are summa-
rized in the adjacent table. Worldwide, the largest producer of
ethanolamines is UCC, with a capacity of 0.32 x lo6 tonnes per
year. With a capacity of 0.14 x lo6 tonnes per year, BASF is the
largest producer in Western Europe (1998).
secondary products of ethanolamines: As the principal secondary products of ethanolamine, mor-
1. morpholine pholine, ethylenimine, and ethylenediamine have become
2. ethylenimine commercially important.
3. ethylenediamine
Morpholine, a solvent and intermediate for, e.g., optical
manufacture of morpholine:
brighteners and rubber chemicals, is obtained from dietha-
1 . acid-catalyzed dehydration of
HN(C2H40H)z nolamine by dehydration with 70% H2SO4 to close the ring:
2. ring-forming amination of A new manufacturing route has completely eclipsed the cycliza-
O(C2H40H)2under hydrogenation tion of diethanolamine described above, e.g., in the USA. In this
conditions
manufacture of ethylenimine (aziridine):
method, diethylene glycol, NH3 and a little H2 are reacted at 150-
indirect two-step chemical dehydration 400°C and 30-400 bar over a catalyst containing Ni, Cu, Cr, or
with monoester of sulfuric acid as interme- Co to give morpholine. More specific details of this process as
diate operated by Jefferson Chemical Company (Texaco) are not known.
Ethylenimine is another commercially important intermediate
which can be manufactured from monoethanolamine. Most of
the industrial processes operated today have two steps. In the
first step, ethanolamine is esterified with 95% H2S04 to (p-
aminoethyl sulfuric acid:
In the second step, the ester is heated with a stoichiometric

amount of NaOH at 220-250°C and 50-80 bar. The acid is
cleaved from the ester and the ring closes to form aziridine:
If the imine formation is conducted in a flow tube, residence

times of 4- 10 s can be chosen to suppress secondary reactions
such as the polymerization of ethylenimine. The imine selec-
tivity then increases to 80-85% (based on ethanolamine).
Processes for ethylenimine manufacture based on this route
have been developed by BASF and Hoechst.
In a process from DOW,ethylenimine is synthesized by react- alternative ethylenimine process (Dow)
ing 1,2-dichloroethane with NH3 in the presence of CaO at achieves cyclization of dichloroethane with
NH, and HCI-acceptor CaO
about 100°C:
Along with the ready polymerizability of ethylenimine, which

can occur spontaneously in the presence of small amounts of
acidic substances, its high toxicity must also be taken into
account in its manufacture, storage, and processing.
Most ethylenimine is converted into polyethylenimine, a proc- uses of ethylenimine:
essing aid in the paper industry. It also serves as an intermedi- 1. polymerization to fCHzCHzNHjn -
aid in paper processing
ate in syntheses, e.g., ureas are formed with isocyanates. 2. intermediate product for syntheses
Ethylenediamine is obtained from the reaction of monoetha-
manufacture of ethylenediamine:
nolamine with ammonia:
Ni-catalyzed ammonolysis of ethanolamine
in the gas phase
excess of NH, determines selectivity
important byproducts:
(HzNCHzCH2)zNH
This gas-phase reaction is run at temperatures less than 300°C n
and pressures under 250 bar in the presence of water and nickel HN NH
W
catalysts with various promoters such as Co, Fe, and Re. As in
the conversion of 1,2-dichloroethane to ethylenediamine with
ammonia (cfi Section 9.1.1.4), and dependent on the excess of
ammonia, secondary reactions can give higher amines such as

piperazine. A particular advantage of using ethanolamine rather
than 1,2-dichloroethane is the absence of the coproduct NaCl.
In 1969, BASF in Western Europe became the first company
to produce ethylenediamine commercially (7000 tonnes per
year capacity) using this salt-free process. Since then, there
have been similar developments by other companies.
The uses of ethylenediamine are discussed in Section 9.1.1.4.
7.2.4. Ethylene Glycol Ethers

principle of monoalkyl ether formation of Another important use of ethylene oxide comes from its reac-
glycols: tion with alcohols to form glycol monoalkyl ethers:
ethoxylation of alcohols = alcoholysis of
ethlene oxide
(25)
characteristics of industrial process: The most frequently employed alcohols are methanol, ethanol,
for desired monoethoxylation, large excess
and n-butanol. The industrial process is similar to the hydration
of alcohol, catalyzed homogeneously or of ethylene oxide, the difference being that alkaline catalysts
heterogeneously with A1203 (such as alkali hydroxide or the corresponding alkali alcoholate)
preferred alkyls in monoethers: or A1203are usually employed. Despite a large excess of alco-
R = -CH3, -CzH5,-n-C4H9 hol, the secondary products di-, tri- and higher ethylene glycol
monoalkyl ethers are generally still formed. Ethylene glycol
monoethyl ether is manufactured at 170-190°C and 10-15 bar.
uses of the monoethers: The monoalkyl ethers of ethylene glycol are commercially
1. of monoethyleneglycol: known as Cellosolve@,Carbitol@,and [email protected] sub-
favored paint solvent, starting material
for diethers and ether esters stances have many uses: as solvents in the paint and lacquer
2. of higher ethylene glycols: sector, components for adjusting viscosity in brake fluids,
components for brake fluids, solvent and emulsifiers for mineral and vegetable oils, and for ball point
compounding agent, starting material for pen and printing inks. In 1993, the production capacity for
diethers
ethylene glycol ether production (in 1000 ethylene glycol ethers in the USA, Western Europe, and Japan
tonnes): was about 0.58, 0.57, and 0.14 x lo6 tonnes per year, respec-
1990 1992 1995 tively. The production figures for glycol ethers in these coun-
W.Europe 306 301 324 tries are summarized in the adjacent table. The glycol ether
USA 184 228 245
Japan 76 74 81 production includes the monomethyl, monoethyl, and monobu-
tyl ethers of monoethylene glycol.
Other industrially important inert aprotic solvents are obtained
by etherification or esterification of the remaining OH group in
the glycol monoalkyl ethers. Dimethyl glycols such as di-
methyl glycol (Glyme@)and dimethyl diglycol (Diglyme@)are
the most important members of this group.

Ethylene glycol dialkyl ethers, exemplified by the dimethyl two-step manufacture of dialkyl ethers of
ether, are generally manufactured in two steps. First, the glycols synthesis)
monomethyl ether is converted into the alcoholate by NaOH; conversion into Na
the water of reaction is removed by distillation:
In the second step, the sodium alcoholate is etherified with an 2. alkylation with alkyl chloride or sulfate,
alkyl chloride (usually methyl chloride) or dimethyl sulfate: preferably methylation with CH,CI or
(CH30)zSOz
As this method is burdened by the stoichiometric consumption new manufacture of dimethylethylene

of chlorine and alkali, Hoechst has developed a new process
for ethylene glycol dimethylether in which dimethyl ether is Friedel-Crafts-catalyzed insertion of ethyl-
reacted with ethylene oxide in the presence of boron ene Oxide into dimethylether
trifluoride:
This process is used commercially.

Ethylene glycol dialkyl ethers are widely used as inert, aprotic uses of glycol dialkyl ethers:
reaction media for organometallic reactions (e.g., for Grignard 1. aprotic reaction media
reactions or in boron chemistry), as specialized solvents for 2. specialized solvents
resins, plastics, latex paints and varnishes (e.g., for the 3. functional liquids
4. extraction media
manufacture of polyurethane coatings), as performance liquids 5. tetra- to heptaglycol dimethyl ether
(e.g., for brake and hydraulic fluids as well as heating and mixtures as SelexoP for purification of
cooling media), and as extractants. Mixtures of polyethylene natural and synthesis gas using the prin-
ciple of pressure-dependent reversible
glycol dimethyl ethers, CH3(0CH2CH2),0CH3 with 4 to 7 absorption of acidic gases
ethylene oxide units, are used as absorption agents in the
Allied (now UCC) Selexol process in which natural gas and
synthesis gas are freed from acidic components such as H2S,
C 0 2 or SOz by pressurized washing. The acidic gases are then
released one at a time by reducing the pressure stepwise.
To esterify the free OH groups, ethylene glycol monoalkyl
ethers are reacted with carboxylic acids, especially acetic acid,
manufacture of ether esters of ethylene using proton catalysts:

glycol:
1. esterification of monoalkyl ethers of
glycols, generally with AcOH
2. Friedel-Crafts-catalyzed insertion of
ethylene oxide into ethyl acetate
Ethyl glycol acetate (2-ethoxyethyl acetate) is also produced

(e.g., by Nisso) from ethyl acetate by reaction with ethylene
oxide:
Friedel-Crafts systems with, e.g., N- or P-containing ligands

such as A1C13-N(C2H& are used as catalysts.
glycol ether ester, e.g., Ethyl glycol acetate is an excellent solvent for nitrocellulose
CH30C2H40Acand C2H50C2H40Ac and cellulose ether used in the manufacture and processing of
are favored solvents for cellulose derivatives varnish.
7.2.5. Additional Products from Ethylene Oxide

EO products with limited production: Ethylene carbonate and 1,3-propanediol are two products made
1. ethylene carbonate from ethylene oxide which have not yet reached the production
2. 1,3-propanediol volumes of those already listed.
manufacture of ethylene carbonate: Ethylene carbonate, also known as glycol carbonate or 1,3-di-
traditionally by reaction of glycol with OXOlan-2-One, was originally only obtainable from glycol and
Phosgene, today by catalytic addition of phosgene by double elimination of HCl. In 1943, IG Farben
COz to EO to give cyclic carbonate
discovered a new route using ethylene oxide and C02:
Huls process operated in plants in West Huls developed this process to industrial maturity and started
Germany and Rumania
up a smaller production unit in West Germany. There are two
plants operating in Rumania using the same process with a
total capacity of 8000 tonnes per year. Tertiary amines, qua-
ternary ammonium salts or active carbon impregnated with
further production in USA NaOH are all suitable catalysts. The process is conducted at
160-200°C and 70-100 bar. A 97-98% yield is obtained.
Texaco and Dow produce ethylene carbonate commercially in
the USA.
7.3.Acetaldehyde 165
Ethylene carbonate is an excellent solvent for many polymers uses of ethylene carbonate:
and resins; this particular property is utilized industrially, for 1. high boiling solvent (b.p. = 238°C) for
example, in Rumania in the manufacture of polyacrylonitrile polymers and resins
2. intermediate for, e.g., carbamates,
fibers. It is also an intermediate in organic syntheses; e.g., pyrimidines, purines, etc.
carbarnates can be obtained from the reaction with NH3 or 3. ethoxylation agent for special applica-
tions
amines. In some cases, ethylene carbonate can replace ethylene
oxide in ethoxylations. More recently, ethylene carbonate has
been used as an intermediate in the conversion of ethylene
oxide to ethylene glycol (ct Section 7.2.1.1).
A second, growing product is 1,3-propanediol, which can be production of 1.3-propanediol:
manufactured from acrolein (ct Section 11.1.6) as well as 1. combined hydration and hydrogenation
from ethylene oxide. Several companies have developed proc- of acrolein
2. combined hydrofonnylation and hydro-
esses based on ethylene oxide; Shell’s commercial manufactur- genation of ethylene oxide
ing route is used in a 70000 tonnes per year plant in the USA.
Ethylene oxide can be converted to the diol in two steps
through hydroformylation followed by hydrogenation of the
intermediate 3-hydroxypropionaldehyde, or in a single step
using an alternate catalyst system:
Technical details have not yet been disclosed. The use of 1,3-
propanediol is outlined in Section 1 1.1.6.
7.3. Acetaldehyde
The main raw materials for the manufacture of acetaldehyde manufacturing processes for acetaldehyde:
have been ethanol, acetylene, and hydrocarbon fractions. The traditional processes:
choice between these has varied from country to country and 1. dehydrogenation and oxydehydrogena-
tion of ethanol
has been strongly influenced by economic and historical factors. 2, hvdration of
Until the mid 1960s, the process with ethylene as feedstock 3. &-phase Oxidatan Of c3’c4
and ethanol as intermediate still played in important role in the
USA, Great Britain, and France. In Germany and Italy, the
high price of ethanol set by fiscal policy caused the hydration
of acetylene to dominate.
The oxidation of C3/C4alkanes as an additional route to acet-
aldehyde was then developed and applied commercially, espe-
cially in the USA.
With the supply of inexpensive ethylene from the cracking of current acetaldehyde situation:
natural gas and naphtha on the one hand and the development traditional raw materials of only limited,
of industrial direct oxidation processes by Wacker-Hoechst on geographically specific impoflance
the other, the older processes have been increasingly replaced

in recent years, especially in Western Europe and Japan.
Today, the manufacture of acetaldehyde appears as follows:
the ethanol-based process has been able to hold its own in only
a few countries in Western Europe, and there it accounts for
only a small share of the production.
The acetylene-based process is only practiced in a few Eastern
European countries and in countries like Switzerland and Italy
where low-cost acetylene is available.
The oxidation of propanebutane has also become less impor-
tant; since it is an unselective process, it is only profitable in
large plants where the coproducts can be recovered.
direct oxidation of ethylene diminishing Another development was the direct oxidation of ethylene. In the
following worldwide growth due to mid 1970s, this reached a maximum production capacity of about
alternative routes for acetaldehyde
secondary products 2.6 x lo6 tonnes per year worldwide. The cause of the decline in
larger drop in acetaldehyde production due the following years was the increase in the manufacture of acetic
to expansion of the Monsanto acetic acid acid - the most important product made from acetaldehyde - by
process (carbonylation of methanol)
the carbonylation of methanol (c$ Section 7.4.1).
future development: In the future, new processes for chemicals such as acetic anhy-
more products now based on acetaldehyde, dride (c$ Section 7.4.2) and alkyl amines - chemicals formerly
e.g., AcOH, to be made using C , chemistry made from acetaldehyde - will cause a further decrease in its
importance.
With the growing interest in synthesis gas as the foremost raw
material, the one-step conversion of COM2mixtures to acetal-
dehyde and other acidic C2 products (c$ Section 7.4.1.4) may
also limit the remaining need.
acetaldehyde production (in lo6 tonnes): Production figures for acetaldehyde in several countries are
1990 1993 1998 summarized in the adjacent table. In 1999, the worldwide
W. Europe 0.58 0.61 0.51 capacity for acetaldehyde was about 2.9 x lo6 tonnes per year,
Japan 0.38 0.35 0.41
USA 0.31 0.16 0.13 of which 0.59, 0.43, and 0.15 x lo6 tonnes per year were in
Western Europe, Japan, and the USA, respectively.
7.3.1. Acetaldehyde via Oxidation of Ethylene
7.3.1.1. Chemical Basis

manufacture of acetaldehyde from ethylene: The principle of the process currently in general use - the
by partial oxidation on noble metal cata- partial oxidation of ethylene to acetaldehyde - is based on the
lysts combined with a redox system observation made by F. C . Phillips back in 1894 that platinum
metal salts stoichiometrically oxidize ethylene selectively to
acetaldehyde while themselves being reduced to the metal.
However, industrial application was first possible only after
the discovery by Wacker of a catalytic process using a redox

system and the development of a commercial process by
Wacker and Hoechst.
The total process, developed by Wacker and Hoechst between
1957 and 1959, can be depicted as an exothermic catalytic
direct oxidation:
The catalyst is a two-component system consisting of PdC12 principle Of Wacker-Hoechst direct Oxida-
tion process:
and CuC12. PdC12 functions as the actual catalyst in a process
involving ethylene complex formation and ligand exchange. homogeneously catalyzed, reacting through
The important elementary steps in the mechanism are seen as
the formation of a n charge-transfer complex, rearrangement to
~~-~~~z~=ndP~~~~~~ Oxida-
a (T complex, and its decomposition into the final products:
CuC12 reoxidizes the nonvalent palladium to the divalent state. characteristics of oxidation mechanism:
Although numerous other oxidizing agents can also convert intramolecular transfer of OH ligand from
Pdo into Pd2@,the copper redox system has the advantage that Pd to ethylenic C, i.e., total aldehyde
oxygen derived from aqueous medium
Cu@can be easily reoxidized to Cu2@with 02.Recently, a new
New Pd-reoxidation one- or two-step using
catalyst development using a phosphorous-molybdenum- alkali salt of a P, Mo, V-polyoxoanion
vanadium-polyoxoanion system for the reoxidation of Pdo has CuC12 reoxidizes Pdo to PdClz and is itself
been disclosed by Catalytica in the USA. There are several regenerated to the divalent oxidation state
by 0 2 (air)
advantages, including a higher selectivity in the absence of
chlorinated coproducts. This new catalyst has been demon-
strated commercially.
The previous net equation (eq 33) summarizes the various
reactions taking place. They can be formally divided into the
rapid olefin oxidation:
and the rate determining regeneration:

The relative rates of the partial reactions can be determined by

adjusting the HCl content, the regeneration being accelerated
by a higher HCI concentration.
Thus the quantity of palladium salt required for the selective
oxidation of ethylene can be limited to catalytic amounts by
using a large excess of CuC12(cfi Section 9.2.1.2).
7.3.1.2. Process Operation

industrial operation of two-phase reaction The large-scale manufacture of acetaldehyde takes place in a two-
With c o ~ o s ~ vmetal
e salt solutions at pH phase, i.e., gashquid, system. The gaseous reaction components -
0.8-3 preferably employs bubble column
with corrosion-resistant mate- ethylene, and air or O2- react with the acidic (HCI) aqueous cata-
rial lyst solution in a titanium or lined bubble column reactor.
two versions are possible: Two versions of the process were developed at the same time:
*. single-step process, reaction and regen- 1. Single-step process - in which the reaction and regeneration
eration in same reactor, i.e., 0 2 and CzH4
. catalvst
keep . in a stationarv, active state are conducted simultaneously in the same reactor. 0 2 is used
as the oxidizing agent.
2. two-step process, reaction and regenera- 2. Two-step process - in which the reaction and regeneration
tion in separate reactors with exchange
~~
of catalyst charge (active and inactive

take place separately in two reactors. In this case, air can be
form) used for the oxidation.
characteristics of single-step process: In the single-step process, ethylene and O2 are fed into the
incomplete C2H4 conversion requires catalyst solution at 3 bar and 12O-13O0C, where 35-45% of
Of G H 4 , i.e.* czH4 and o2 the ethylene is converted. The resulting heat of reaction is
be largely free of inerts
utilized to distill off acetaldehyde and water from the catalyst
solution, which must be recycled to the reactor. In this way,
around 2.5-3.0m3 H 2 0 per tonne acetaldehyde are recycled. It
is necessary to use a pure O2 and ethylene (99.9 ~ 0 1 % feed
) to
avoid ethylene losses which would otherwise occur on dis-
charging the accumulated inert gas.
characteristics of two-step process: In the two-step process, ethylene is almost completely con-
total CzH4 conversion allows higher share verted with the catalyst solution at 105-110°C and 10 bar.
Of inert components* regeneration with air
After reducing the pressure and distilling off an acetalde-
saves air fractionation plant, but catalyst
circulation consumes more energy -_than -gas hyde/H20 mixture, the catalyst solution is regenerated with air
recycling method at 100°C and 10 bar in the oxidation reactor and then returned
to the reactor. Since the O2 in the air is largely removed, a
residual gas with a high N2 content is obtained which can be
used as an inert gas. The advantages of total ethylene con-
version and the use of air contrast with the disadvantages of a

greater investment arising from the double reactor system at
higher pressure and the catalyst circulation.
In both processes the aqueous crude aldehyde is concentrated isolation of acetaldehyde in two-step
purification:
and byproducts such as acetic acid, crotonaldehyde and chlo-
1. separation of low-boiling substances
rine - containing compounds are removed in a two-step distil- (CH3C1, CzH5Cl. COz, C2Hd
lation. The selectivities are almost equal (94%). 2. semration of high-boiling substances
(~H~COOH CH~CH=CHCHO,
,
Currently, the Wacker-Hoechst process accounts for 85% of ClCH2CHO)
the worldwide production capacity for acetaldehyde.
7.3.2. Acetaldehyde from Ethanol

Acetaldehyde can be obtained by catalytic dehydrogenation of acetaldehyde manufacture from ethanol
ethanol: according to dehydrogenation principle
with two process variants:
This is analogous to the manufacture of formaldehyde from

methanol (c$ Section 2.3.2.1). However, in contrast to methanol
manufacture, oxidation is not used as an alternative. Instead, two
modifications of the dehydrogenation are customary:
1. Dehydrogenation on silver, or preferably copper, catalysts 1. endothermic dehydrogenation favored
over Cu metal with Hz formation
2. Oxidative dehydrogenation with silver catalysts in the pres- 2. exothermic oxidative dehydrogenation
ence of oxygen. over Ag metal with H20 formation
To I: to I :
The dehydrogenation of ethanol is usually done over Cu- ethanol dehydrogenation with process
characteristic:
catalysts activated with Zn, Co, or Cr. One frequently applied
limitation of conversion by temperature
process originates from the Carbide & Carbon Corporation. regulation, unpressurized
The temperature is regulated to 270-300°C so that the ethanol
conversion is limited to 30-50%. A selectivity to acetaldehyde
of 90-95% is attained. Byproducts include crotonaldehyde,
ethyl acetate, higher alcohols, and ethylene. The hydrogen
formed is pure enough to be used directly for hydrogenation.
To 2: to 2:
If the dehydrogenation of ethanol is conducted in the presence oxidative dehydrogenation with process
characteristic:
of air or oxygen (e.g., the Veba process), the concomitant
combustion of the hydrogen formed supplies the necessary dehydrogenation as primary step, oxidation
as secondary step
heat of dehydrogenation (oxidative dehydrogenation or auto-
thermal dehydrogenation):
most economical operation: In the industrial process, silver catalysts in the form of wire
themnoneutral, i.e., measured amount of air gauzes or bulk crystals are preferred. Ethanol vapors mixed with
brings heat evolution and consumption into air at 3 bar and at 450-550°C are passed over the catalyst. The
equilibrium
reaction temperature is contingent upon the amount of air used;
a temperature is reached at which the heat of oxidation and heat
consumption of the dehydrogenation compensate one another.
Depending on the reaction temperature, 30-50% of the ethanol
is converted per pass with a selectivity of 85-95%. The byprod-
ucts are acetic acid, formic acid, ethyl acetate, CO, and C02.
both process routes characterized by in- In both process modifications, the acetaldehyde is separated
complete ethanol conversion (30-50%) from the unreacted alcohol and byproducts and purified in
and thus by involved distillation and recy-
cle operations various washes and distillations. The recovered ethanol is
recycled to the reaction.
In 1994 only about 13% of the acetaldehyde production capac-
ity in Western Europe was based on this route. The last plant
in the USA was shut down in 1983. In Japan, acetaldehyde is
only produced by the direct oxidation of ethylene. A second
plant for dehydrogenation of fermentation ethanol from sugar
cane molasses was started up in Indonesia in 1995. They now
have a total acetic acid capacity of 33000 tonnes per year
based on the oxidation of acetaldehyde to acetic acid.
7.3.3. Acetaldehyde by CJC4 Alkane Oxidation

less important, no longer practiced acetal- In a process developed by Celanese and operated in the USA from
dehyde manufacture from C3/C4 alkanes 1943 to 1980, propane or propanehutane mixtures are oxidized in
with process characteristics:
the gas phase to produce mixtures containing acetaldehyde. The
radical, unselective oxidative degradation
leads to numerous oxidation products noncatalytic, free-radical reaction takes place at 425460°C and
7-20 bar. One version of the Celanese butane oxidation process is
conducted in the liquid phase (cfi Section 7.4.1.2). Either oxygen
or air can be used as the oxidizing agent. About 15-20% of the
hydrocarbon is completely oxidized. The remaining complex
reaction mixture contains, besides acetaldehyde,mainly formalde-
hyde, methanol, acetic acid, n-propanol, methyl ethyl ketone,
acetone, and numerous other oxidation products.
complex product separation involves high After decomposing any peroxide, the separation of the oxi-
investment and operating costs, essentially dized products takes place in an involved, and therefore costly,
determining the profitability
combination of extractions and distillations.
7.4. Secondary Products of Acetaldehyde 171
7.4. Secondary Products of Acetaldehyde

Acetaldehyde is an important precursor for the manufacture of uses of acetaldehyde:
many major organic chemicals, e.g., acetic acid, peracetic acid, almost no direct use, only secondary prod-
acetic anhydride, keteneldiketene, ethyl acetate, crotonalde- ucts such as
hyde, 1-butanol, 2-ethylhexanol, pentaerythritol, chloral, pyri- CH3COOH9 (CH3C0)20,
H2C=C=O, CH3COOCzH5,
dines, and many others. CH3CH=CHCHO, H-C~H~OH,
etc.
C~H~CH(CZH~)CH~OH,
From the following table, it is clear that the manufacture of
acetic acid and its anhydride accounts for the largest share of
the acetaldehyde production, although this percentage has been
decreasing since the beginning of the 1980s. It can also be seen trends in acetaldehyde use:
that the manufacture of 1-butanol and 2-ethylhexanol from decrease in fraction for AcOWAc20:
acetaldehyde has been superceded by propene hydroformyla- increase Of remaining
tion (cJ Section 6.1).
Table 7-6.Acetaldehyde use (in %).

Product Western Europe USA Japan
1980 1998 1980 1993 1978 1993
Acetic acid Acetic anhydride 60 46 - 29
1-Butanol 11 16 - -
2-Ethylhexanol 0.2 - - - 2 -
Ethyl acetate') 0.8 - - - - -
Miscellaneous (e.g., pyridines, 18 20 - 22 16 45
pentaerythritol, peracetic acid) 10 18 37 78 13 26
Total use (in lo6tonnes) 0.64 0.55 0.36 0.15 0.59 0.35
') + small amount isobutyl acetate
The fraction of acetaldehyde used for each product differs acetaldehyde use dependent on country:
from country to country. For example, in Western Europe, the Japan: ethyl acetate
USA, and Japan, ethyl acetate is still made from acetaldehyde. peracetic acid
co-oxidation of p-xylene
In Japan and the USA, a fraction of the acetaldehyde is used to
W. Europe ethyl acetate
make peracetic acid ( c - Section 7.4.1.1). Acetaldehyde is also acetic anhydride
used in Japan as paraldehyde for the co-oxidation of p-xylene USA: ethyl acetate
peracetic acid
to terephthalic acid (c$ Section 14.2.2).
7.4.1. Acetic Acid

Acetic acid, one of the most important aliphatic intermediates, AcOH importance, e.g., in USA
ranked eighth in the number of tonnes produced in the USA in 1997 behind
1997. It was also the first carboxylic acid used by man. CICH,CH,CI, H,C=CHCl,
CH,OH, HCHO,H2C-CH,,
In 2000, the worldwide production capacity for acetic acid was \ /
0
about 8.3 x lo6 tonnes per year, of which 2.6, 1.4, and 0.69 x HOCH,CH,OH, (CH,),COCH,
lo6 tonnes per year were located in the USA, Western Europe, in 8th place among the aliphatic intermedi-
and Japan, respectively. ates (in tonnes produced)
acetic acid production (in lo6tomes): Production figures for acetic acid in these countries are listed
1995 1997 1999 in the adjacent table.
USA 2.12 2.20 2.24
W. Europe 1.47 1.31 1.38
Japan 0.57 0.62 0.64 These figures refer only to synthetic acetic acid. In some coun-
AcOH named according to origin:
tries, small amounts of acetic acid are still obtained from the
synthetic acetic acid fermentation of ethanol - containing substrates (spirit vinegar,
spirit vinegar
wood vinegar generally used in food) and by wood distillation (wood vine-
gar). In addition, there is another manufacturing route to acetic
acid based on sugar cane molasses (c5 Section 7.3.2). In the
following, acetic acid will refer only to synthetic acetic acid.
AcOH manufacture by three basic methods: For many years synthetic acetic acid was mainly manufactured
1. unchanged C skeleton by CHFHO from acetaldehyde. At the beginning of World War I, commer-
oxidation cial oxidation processes were operated by Hoechst, Wacker,
and Shawinigan.
Thus acetic acid was closely coupled to acetaldehyde manufac-
turing processes, and underwent the same change in feedstock
from acetylene to ethylene.
2. longer chain C skeleton by oxidative de The economic necessity of utilizing the lower hydrocarbons
gradation led to the development of oxidation processes for light paraf-
2.1. n-butane (Celanese, Huls, UCC) fins in the USA, England, and Germany by BP, Celanese,
2.2. n-butenes (Bayer, Huls)
2.3. light petrol (BP, British Distillers) British Distillers, Hiils, and UCC. The utilization of C4 olefins
was studied by Bayer and Hiils. However, only a few of these
processes were ever used commercially.
3. CI + CI by CH,OH carbonylation Although the first attempts to carbonylate methanol were made
3.1 Co catalysis, high pressure (BASF, in the 1920s, an industrial process was first proposed by BASF
Celanese) much later. A few years ago, this method was given new mo-
3.2 Rh catalysis, normal or low pressure
(Monsanto) mentum by Monsanto's Rh - catalyzed process.
acetic acid production capacity worldwide Acetic acid production in Western Europe can be taken as a
(in %): good example of competing feedstocks. In 1979, 62% of the
acetic acid came from acetaldehyde. This percentage had de-
1988 1989 1994 creased to 28% by 1995 under pressure from methanol car-
CHjOH bonylation, which accounted for 55% of the production and
carbonylation 47 50 58
CH3CHO continues to grow. In the USA acetic acid has not been pro-
oxidation 27 27 23 duced from acetaldehyde since 1991; instead, e.g., methanol is
CzHsOH used as starting material (80% in 1995). The basic processes
dehydrogenation/
oxidation 6 7 4 listed in the adjacent table currently contribute to the world
butanehaphtha production capacity of acetic acid.
oxidation 7 12 9
other methods 13 4 6
7.4.1.1. Acetic Acid by Oxidation of Acetaldehyde
Oxidation of acetaldehyde with air or O2to acetic acid takes place
by a radical mechanism with peracetic acid as an intermediate.
The acetyl radical, formed in the initiation step, reacts with O2 mechanism of peracetic acid formation:
to make a peroxide radical which leads to peracetic acid. Al- CH,CHO --+
t X. 5
though peracetic acid can form acetic acid by homolysis of the
peroxy group, it is assumed that the peracetic acid preferen-
+CH3CH0
tially reacts with acetaldehyde to give a-hydroxyethyl perace- CH,C-0-0' + CH3C-0-OH
tate, which then decomposes through a cyclic transition state to II -CHIC. II
0 It
0 0
two moles of acetic acid:
principle of CH,CHO oxidation:
radical reaction with peracetic acid as
intermediate in the presence of redox
catalysts
Peracetic acid can also be obtained as the main product when

the oxidation is conducted under mild conditions; that is, pref-
erably without catalyst in a solvent such as ethyl acetate at -15
to 40°C and 25-40 bar, and with air.
Commercial plants using this technology for the manufacture
of peracetic acid are operated by UCC in the USA, by Daicel
in Japan, and by British Celanese in England.
An industrial method for the production of peracetic acid from mode of operation of redox catalysts:
acetic acid and H202is described in Section 11.1.1.2. 1 . formation of acetyl radicals
If a redox catalyst is used for the oxidation of acetaldehyde to CH3CHO+M3@ ---+ CH,C'
acetic acid, it not only serves to generate acetyl radicals initiat- II
+ M*@ +He 0
ing the oxidation but also to accelerate the decomposition of 2. cleavage of peracetic acid
peracetic acid. The resulting acetoxy radical causes chain CH3C-0-OH + Mzo +
branching. II
The usual catalysts are solutions of Co or Mn acetates in low
concentration (up to 0.5 wt% of the reactant mixture). 0
Today, the oxidation is usually done with oxygen; one exam-
ple is the Hoechst process, which operates continuously at 50- two modifications of C H F H O oxidation
process:
70°C in oxidation towers made of stainless steel (bubble col-
1. 02 as oxidizing agent with higher 0 2
umns) with acetic acid as solvent. Temperatures of at least material costs, due to air fractionation,
50°C are necessary to achieve an adequate decomposition of but advantage of absence of inerts
peroxide and thus a sufficient rate of oxidation. The heat of
reaction is removed by circulating the oxidation mixture
through a cooling system. Careful temperature control limits
the oxidative decomposition of acetic acid to formic acid, C02,
and small amounts of CO and H20. Acetic acid selectivity
reaches 95-97% (based on CH3CHO). The 180000 tonnes per
year plant in Frankfurt - Hoechst was shut down in 1999.
2. air as oxidizing agent with cost advan- As an alternative to acetaldehyde oxidation with oxygen,
tages over 02,but disadvantage of off- RhBne-PoulencMelle Bezons developed a process using air as
gas washings to remove CH9CHO/
CH3COOH in air effluent the oxidizing agent. Selectivities similar to those with pure
both processes have similar selectivities oxygen were obtained. However, the greater amount of inert gas
and the same byproducts in the air oxidation is disadvantageous since it contains acetal-
dehyde and acetic acid which must be removed by washing.
workup of AcOH: Byproducts of both oxidation processes are very similar. Be-
distillation with byproducts as entraining sides C02 and formic acid, they include methyl acetate, metha-
agents leads directly to anhydrous AcOH nol, methyl formate, and formaldehyde. These are separated by
distillation. Anhydrous acetic acid is obtained directly, since the
byproducts act as entraining agents to remove water.
7.4.1.2. Acetic Acid by Oxidation of Alkanes and Alkenes

common characteristics of nonselective C4 to C8 hydrocarbons are the favored feedstocks for the manu-
hydrocarbon oxidation to acetic acid facture of acetic acid by oxidative degradation. They can be
radical, strongly exothermic degradation of separated into the following groups and process modifications:
C4-Cs hydrocarbons to C4, C3, Cz, and C,
fragments 1. n-Butane (Hoechst Celanese, Huls, UCC)
2. n-Butenes (Bayer, with sec-butyl acetate as intermediate;
Huls directly)
3. Light gasoline (BP, British Distillers)
To 1:
process examples for n-butane oxidation: In 1982, about 31% of the acetic acid capacity in the USA was
Celanese and UCC in USA, Huls in W. still based on the liquid-phase oxidation of n-butane as prac-
Germany operated for many years, but ticed by UCC and Celanese. The UCC plant has been shut
have now shut down; Hoechst Celanese
was back on line in 1989 down, and following an accident the Hoechst Celanese plant
resumed operation in 1989. In 1991, their production of ca.
230000 tonnes accounted for about 14% of the total acetic acid
production in the USA. Formerly, the UCC plant in Texas
produced about 225000 tonnes acetic acid, 36000 tonnes
methyl ethyl ketone, 23000 tonnes formic acid, and 18000
tonnes propionic acid annually by the uncatalyzed oxidation of
n-butane with oxygen in a bubble column at 15-20 bar and
180°C using the liquid oxidation products as reaction medium.
More extensive oxidative degradation was controlled by limit-
ing the conversion to 10-20%.
characteristics of Celanese LPO process for The Celanese LPO process (Liquid-Phase Oxidation) operates
n-butane: at 175°C and 54 bar with Co acetate as catalyst. After separat-
catalytic liquid-phase oxidation with ing the acetic acid, part of the byproduct mixture is recycled to
simplified workup due to recycling of
byproducts the process and oxidized either to acetic acid or completely.
This simplifies the product workup. In addition to acetic acid,
acetaldehyde, acetone, methyl ethyl ketone, ethyl acetate,
formic acid, propionic acid, butyric acid, and methanol are

isolated. On demand, amounts of methyl ethyl ketone up to
17% of the plant capacity can be manufactured, though at the
cost of acetic acid production.
From 1965 to 1984, a plant in The Netherlands with an acetic
acid capacity of 130000 tonnes per year (after several expan-
sions) used the Celanese LPO process.
For several years, Huls also carried out n-butane oxidation - characteristics of Huls butane process:
without a catalyst - in a commercial plant with a capacity of uncatalyzed, nonselective liquid-phase
20000 tonnes per year. The oxidation took place at 60-80 bar oxidation with low butane conversion,
necessitating a high butane recycle
and 170-200°C with air or O2 enriched air (ca. 30% 02)in a
large number of byproducts requires
liquid phase consisting of crude acetic acid. n-Butane conver- multistep distillation and high technology
sion was limited to about 2% to prevent secondary reactions. with added corrosiveness of product
The main product was in fact acetic acid (about 60% selectiv-
ity), but numerous byproducts such as acetone, methyl ethyl
ketone, methyl and ethyl acetate, and smaller amounts of for-
mic and propionic acid, were also formed. Processing required
a multistep distillation unit with, for example, 14 columns at
normal pressure and others at reduced or excess pressure.
To 2:
Hiils developed yet another acetic acid process based on the characteristics of Hiils n-butene process:
oxidation of n-butenes. This was operated for a long time in a catalytic liquid-phase oxidation of butene
in the presence of large amounts of HzO,
pilot plant, though an industrial-scale unit was never built. In requires energy-consuming AcOH concen-
this method, butene is oxidized at slight excess pressure at tration
200°C in a liquid phase consisting essentially of crude acetic
acid. Titanium and tin vanadate are employed as catalysts. For
various reasons, including the extremely narrow explosion
limits, this oxidation takes place in the presence of a large
amount of steam. The very dilute acetic acid produced must be
concentrated to a crude acid consisting of 95% acetic acid,
which requires a great deal of energy. The crude acid selectiv-
ity reaches 73% at 75% butene conversion.
Bayer uses a different two-stage process for its liquid-phase characteristics of Bayer n-butene process:
oxidation of n-butenes to acetic acid. After removing butadiene two-step process with C ~ H S C H ( O A ~ ) C H ~
as intermediate
and isobutene from the C4cracking fraction (c$ Section 3.3.2), a
mixture of I-butene and cis- and trans-2-butene remains. This is
1st step:
converted into 2-acetoxybutane, i.e., sec-butyl acetate:
proton-catalyzed AcOH addition to n-
butene mixtures to form 2-acetoxybutane
acidic ion-exchanger with two catalytic The addition of acetic acid takes place at 100-120°C and 15 -
functions:
isomerizationOf to 2-butene and
-
25 bar over acidic ion-exchanee resins with sulfonic acid
groups. Due to the simultaneous isomerization of the n-
addition of AcOH to 2-butene
butenes, only 2-acetoxybutane is formed. In the second stage,
2nd step:
this is oxidized with air to acetic acid in a noncatalytic liquid-
uncatalyzed oxidative cleavage of C4
acetate to AcOH phase reaction at 200°C and 60 bar:
isolation of AcOH by azeotropic and After working up the reaction mixture by an azeotropic and a
normal distillation and partial recycle to 1st
process step
normal distillation, a portion of the acetic acid is recycled to
the sec-butyl acetate manufacture.
Selectivity to acetic acid reaches about 60%. The main by-
products are formic acid and CO2. To date, no large-scale plant
has been constructed.
To 3:
characteristics of Distillers-BP light gaso- A process for the oxidation of crude oil distillates in the
line oxidation: boiling range 15-95°C (roughly corresponding to a light
uncatalyzed, nonselective liquid-phase oxi- gasoline in the C4-Cs region) was developed by British dis-
dation of inexpensive c 4 - C ~feedstock to
form CI to C4 carboxylic acids and other tillers in England. The uncatalyzed air oxidation is done in
byproducts the liquid phase in a stainless steel reactor at 160-200°C and
isolated products important for economics 40-50 bar, and proceeds by a free-radical mechanism. The
of process:
product from the oxdiation is separated by a two-stage distil-
CHFOOH lation into starting material, more volatile byproducts, and an
HCOOH
CzHsCOOH aqueous acid mixture. The acids and a small amount of water
CH3COCH3 are first extracted from the mixture with a low boiling solvent
such as isoamyl acetate. The organic phase is then separated
into its individual components by distillation. Besides acetic
acid, formic acid, propionic acid, and small amounts of suc-
cinic acid are formed. Enough acetone is produced to warrant
its isolation. All byproducts contribute to the profitability of
the process. Depending on the process conditions, 0.35 to
0.75 tonnes of byproducts can be obtained per tonne of acetic
acid.
Distillers BP process with focal point in BP developed the Distillers process further and brought it to
however plants in maturity, particularly in England. In 1996 the capacity there
France (30000 tonnes per year) was 220000 tonnes per year acetic acid and about 18000 ton-
Japan ( 15 000 tonnes per year)
CIS (35000 tonnes per year) nes per year propionic acid. This is the last plant using the BP
process.
7.4.1.3. Carbonylationof Methanol to Acetic Acid

BASF prepared the way for a new acetic acid process with carbonylation of methanol to acetic acid -
their work on the catalytic conversion of CO and H2. It was pflncipleofmanufacture:
discovered around 1913 that methanol, the primary reaction cl +clsynthesis
product from synthesis gas, could be carbonylated to acetic two important prerequisites for industrial
acid. This route became economically feasible after 1920 when
methanol was available in commercial quantities. Other firms, 1. inexpensive synthetic CH30H available
in sufficient amounts
including British Celanese after 1925, then began working
intensively with the carbonylation reaction, which takes place
by the following equation:
Corrosion problems, present from the beginning, were only 2. control of corrosion problems and
Of
solved at the end of the 1950s with the use of newly devel-
oped, highly resistant Mo-Ni alloys (Hastelloy@).In 1960, first industrial plant (BASF) using process
the first small plant was brought on line by BASF. In the principle:
industrial process (BASF), methanol - alone or mixed with CoI2-catalyzed liquid-phase high pressure
Of CH30H Or mixtures with
dimethyl ether and a small amount of H 2 0 - is reacted with ~~~~~~
CO in the presence of C012 in the liquid phase at 250°C and

680 bar. The cation and anion act independently of one an-
other in the reaction mechanism. It is assumed that cobalt
iodide initially reacts to form tetracarbonylhydridocobalt and
hydrogen iodide, which is then converted into methyl iodide
with methanol:
Tetracarbonylhydridocobalt and methyl iodide react to form catalytic mechanism:

the important intermediate CH3Co(CO), which, after CO inser- CoI2 supplies the components for the pre-
tion, hydrolyzes to form acetic acid and regenerate tetracar-
bonylhydridocobalt:
: ' :E ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
~ ~ 3 ~ o ~ ~ $ 4 e
process characteristics: Thus both catalyst components are available for a new reaction
virtual no-loss catalyst processing, high sequence. In the industrial process, cobalt and iodine can be
AcOH selectivity with CO2 formation as almost completely recovered. The selectivities to acetic acid
consequence of process, and numerous
bvuroducts uresent in small amounts, e x . . are 90% (based on CH,OH) and 70% (based on CO). The
byproducts (4 kg per 100 kg acetic acid) include a multitude of
chemicals. COz is regarded as a coproduct (c$ eq 44). After a
five-column distillation of the crude product, 99.8% acetic acid
is obtained.
used industrially in two plants (W. Ger- In 1983, there were two plants using the BASF process: one in
many, USA) West Germany, with a capacity of 50000 tonnes per year, and
a Borden plant in the USA (since shut down) with a capacity
of 65000 tonnes per year.
modification of Cl + CI synthesis for Around the mid 1960s, Monsanto discovered that rhodium
AcOH (Monsanto development):
combined with iodine was a considerably more active catalyst
Rh&-catalyzed liquid-phase carbonylation system for methanol carbonylation than cobalt iodide. As with
of CH3OH at normal or slight excess
pressure Co12 it is assumed that the active species is a metal carbonyl
complex with methyl ligands, in the form of [CH3-
Rh(CO),I3I0. By insertion of CO into the CH3-Rh bond, an
acetylrhodium complex is formed. This can go on to react, for
example, by methanolysis to form acetic acid and regenerate
the initial complex:
catalytic mechanism: In 1970, the first industrial plant went on stream in Texas City,
analogous to COIZhigh pressure process, in with a capacity of 150000 tonnes per year acetic acid.
this case CH3-Rh-CO complex is the
active species. In the years following, the Monsanto process (now BP) was
preferred for new acetic acid plants, so that by 1991 about 55%
of the acetic acid capacity worldwide was based on this tech-
nology. The same share was also held in 1999. In Japan, the
first plant to use Monsanto technology - a 150000 tonnes per
year unit by Daicel Chemical - started operation in 1980; in
Western Europe, the first was a 225000 tonnes per year unit
brought up by RhBne-Poulenc in 1981.
process characteristics: In the industrial process, methanol and CO react continously in
high selectivities with COZ + Hz as main the liquid phase at 150-200°C under a slight pressure of up to
byproducts from CO + H20 conversion, as
well as special precautions to ensure virtually 30 bar to form acetic acid with selectivities of 99% (based on
no-loss catalyst recycle due to high Rh price CH3OH) and over 90% (based on CO). The main byproducts
are C0 2 and H2 from the water gas shift reaction. In a modem

commerical unit, the fully automated process control system
includes production and regeneration of the catalyst system,
since a low-loss rhodium recycle is very important to the prof-
itability of the process.
A new process concept has been employed by BP in a plant in
England since 1989. By using a rhodium-catalyzed carbonyla-
tion of methanoVmethy1 acetate mixtures, yields of acetic acid
and acetic anhydride (cJ: Section 7.4.2) of between 40160 and
60/40 (which correspond to market demand) can be produced.
7.4.1.4. Potential Developments in Acetic Acid Manufacture

The availability and pricing of raw materials for the manufac- changes in the raw materials favor AcOH
synthesis from C, components CH3OH and
ture of acetic acid have - as shown in the case of acetaldehyde, CO from fossil and, in the future, renew-
a possible precursor - been subjected to considerable change able sources
in the last few years.
Monsanto methanol carbonylation has proven to be the most Rh broadly useful catalyst, but with limited
successful process on economic grounds, mainly because of availability (world production ca. 8 tonnes
Rh compared to about ten times as much Pt
the price increases for ethylene following both oil crises. Low- or Pd) compels most loss-free Rh use
loss recycling of rhodium is necessary due to its high price and possible
its established use in hydroformylation (cJ: Section 6.1.3) and
in automobile exhaust catalysts.
For this reason, research on other catalyst systems for metha- alternate catalyst developments for carbon-
nol carbonylation is very relevant. ylation based on other metals, e.g., Ni, Co,
Mn with promoters of Pt metals, remain
Thus BP has developed a new catalyst based on iridium acetate relevant
with a promoter system that has a higher space-time yield.
Details have not yet been disclosed. BP is planning the first
plants in Korea and China. A plant in England switched to the
new Ir catalyst system in 1998.
The increasing interest in C, chemistry worldwide, i.e., the use
of synthesis gas for making valuable intermediates from the
versatile CO/H2 gases of different origins, has also provided
new possibilities for the manufacture of acetic acid.
A direct, heterogeneously catalyzed conversion of synthesis AcOWCH3CHO/C2HSOH manufacture
from HJCO on Wcarrier by UCC and
gas with a rhodium system to a mixture of oxygenated C2 Hoechst; a more direct path than the
compounds such as acetic acid, acetaldehyde, and ethanol was CH30WC0 route of economic interest
introduced by UCC in the mid 1970s.
Hoechst also developed a fixed-bed catalyzed direct synthesis
of the three oxygenated C2 compounds from synthesis gas. For
example, at 290°C and 50 bar, a total selectivity to the 0-Cz
compounds of up to 80% with a space time yield of 200 g/L. h
can be attained with a Rh-Yb-Li/Si02 catalyst. With an addi-

tional oxidation of the crude product, and after extraction and
separation of propionic and butyric acids, acetic acid is ob-
tained as the main product.
This process has been piloted. It could have economic advan-
tages over the Monsanto process, which first must go through
the energy - and capital - intensive manufacture of methanol.
HCOOCH3 as third C,-based route for Methyl formate is another product derived from synthesis gas
AcOH with established consumption which could, with its isomerization to acetic acid, be of commer-
structure for HCOOH derivatives of inter-
est cial interest if there were clear economic advantages over the
Monsanto carbonylation route (cJ: Section 2.3.3), or when a com-
pany-specific use for derivatives of formic acid exists.
AcOH manufacture from inexpensive As always, inexpensive C4-Cs fractions and butane from
lower alkanes with unselective oxidation natural gas appear to be reasonable raw materials for acetic
and extensive workup is strongly influ-
enced by the value of byproducts acid manufacture. However, capital costs for processing the
product mixture in the production plants are high, and the great
variety of byproducts leads to a stronger dependence on mar-
ket demands. Thus it is understandable that several firms oper-
ate acetic acid plants using different processes - i.e., different
feedstocks - side by side.
uses of AcOH: 7.4.1.5. Use of Acetic Acid

1. in acetic acid esters as monomers (vinyl As can he clearly seen from the breakdown of consumption
acetate), for artificial silk manufacture figures worldwide and in the USA, Western Europe, and Ja-
(cellulose acetates) and as solvent for
paints and resins (methyl, ethyl, isopro- pan, most acetic acid is used for the manufacture of various
pyl, butyl acetate) acetic acid esters (see Table 7-7):
Table 7-7. Use of acetic acid (in wt%).
World USA Western Europe Japan
1988 1998 1984 1998 1985 1998 1984 1998
Vinyl acetate 40 49 52 61 35 34 26 31
Cellulose acetate 4 4 16 - 8 6 18 15
Acetic acid esters 9 12 11 10 13 17 5 8
Acetic anhydride,
acetanilide, acetyl
chloride, acetamide
} 11 }19 } 4 }12 }21 }I9 }4
}3
Solvent for terephthalic
acid and terephthalic
dimethyl ester manufacture 8 9 8 9 6 10 22 13
Chloroacetic acids 4 3 2 1 11 7 5 4
Others (e.g., Al, NH4,
alkali metal acetates,
etc.) 24 4 7 7 6 7 20 26
Total use (in lo6tonnes) 4.36 5.90 1.41 1.67 0.94 1.42 0.36 0.52
7.4.Secondary Products of Acetaldehyde 181
In most countries, the order of the esters is similar. Vinyl acetate

is the most important, usually followed by cellulose acetate.
n-Butyl, isobutyl, and methyl acetate are also important esters
which, like ethyl acetate, are preferred solvents for paints and
resins.
Cellulose acetate can have a acetate content of 52-62.5 wt%,
depending on the degree of acetylation of the three esterifiable
OH groups on each C6HIOOS unit. Cellulose acetate is used in
the manufacture of fibers, films, and paints.
The salts of acetic acid, for instance Na, Pb, Al, and Zn ace- 2. in inorganic salts, as aid in dye and
tate, are auxiliary agents in the textile, dye, and leather indus- clothing industries, medicine
tries, and in medicine.
Chloroacetic acids are also important acetic acid derivatives. 3. as chloroacetic acids for organic syntheses
The most significant of these is monochloroacetic acid. Pro-
most important chloroacetic acid
duction capacities for monochloroacetic acid in 1997 in West-
ClCHzCOOH by liquid-phase chlorination
ern Europe, Japan, and the USA were 220000, 40000 and of CH3COOH used for carboxymethylcel-
-v
32000 tonnes per year, respectively. Production figures are lulose
listed in the adjacent table. The largest producer of H
monochloroacetic acid worldwide is Akzo- Nobel. Chloroace- y-/
tic acid is manufactured by the chlorination of acetic acid in CH,OH CH,OCH,COOH
the liquid phase at a minimum of 85°C and up to 6 bar, usually monochloroaceticacid production (in 1000
tonnes):
without catalyst but often with addition of initiators such as
acetic anhydride or acetyl chloride. Of less importance is the 1989 1991 1994
W.Europe 214 218 238
hydrolysis of trichloroethylene to monochloroacetic acid (cfi Japan 34 31 36
Section 9.1.4). Monochloroacetic acid is an important starting USA 30 30 27
material for the manufacture of carboxymethylcellulose and an
intermediate for pesticides, dyes, and pharmaceuticals. The Na
salt of trichloroacetic acid is used as a herbicide.
Industrially significant secondary products of acetic acid which 4. precursor for anhydrides:
are also intermediates (such as acetic anhydride and ketene) ketene and acetic anhydride
will be dealt with in the following sections.
Acetic acid is also used as a solvent for liquid-phase oxida- 5. solvent for liquid-phase oxidations
tion's, as for example in the oxidation of p-xylene to
terephthalic acid or dimethyl terephthalate (cfi Section 14.2.2).
In the future, acetic acid could be used as methyl acetate for 6. potentially as intermediate for CH30H
homologation by CH3OAc hydrogenoly-
the production of ethanol in a new Halcon process. Methyl sis
acetate is converted to methanol and ethanol in a gas-phase
hydrogenolysis with high conversion and selectivity. The
methanol is used either for carbonylation to acetic acid, or
ester formation. Thus methyl acetate is also interesting as an
intermediate for methanol homologation (cfi Section 8.1.1) and
for carbonylation to acetic anhydride (c$ Section 7.4.2).
7.4.2. Acetic Anhydride and Ketene

acetic acid forms two anhydrides: Acetic anhydride, the intermolecular, and ketene, the in-
1. intermolecular: tramolecular, anhydride of acetic acid are very closely related
acetic anhydride (AczO) of greater im- to acetic acid in their manufacture, use, and importance.
portance, and
2. intramolecular: Production figures for acetic anhydride in several countries are
ketene (diketene) summarized in the adjacent table. In 1994, the world produc-
AclO production (in 1000 tonnes): tion capacity was about 1.9 x lo6 tonnes per year, with about
1987 1990 1997 890000, 520000, and 160000 tonnes per year in the USA,
USA 740 830 910 Western Europe, and Japan, respectively.
W.Europe 315 330 415
Japan 152 144 221 Ketene and its dimer (diketene) are, apart from their conver-
sion to acetic anhydride, of little importance. In 1995, the
production capacity for keteneldiketene in the USA and West-
ern Europe was about 340000 and 210000 tonnes per year,
respectively.
AczO manufacture by five routes: Acetic anhydride can be produced by several processes. So far
1. oxidative dehydration of CH,CHO industrial production has mainly been by two routes. One
2. 'acetylation' of AcOH with ketene process is a modified acetaldehyde oxidation; the other in-
3. carbonylation of CH30CH3or CH30Ac
4. butane oxidation volves ketene as an intermediate. The ketene is usually ob-
5. recovered acetic acid for step 2 tained from the dehydration of acetic acid, and then reacted
with acetic acid. Alternatively, ketene can be manufactured
from acetone. A new route is the carbonylation of methyl
acetate, which in the USA now accounts for the majority of
acetic anhydride capacity. Acetic anhydride can also be ob-
tained by oxidation of butane (cf. Section 7.4.1.2). Another
possibility is conversion of recovered acetic acid. The pattern
of acetic anhydride production in the various producing re-
gions is different.
New routes include the carbonylation of dimethyl ether and -
already used commercially - of methyl acetate. In 1995 in the
USA, about 45% of the total acetic anhydride produced was by
acetaldehyde oxidation, with 22% from the ketenelacetic acid
reaction and 10% from butane oxidation.
to I : The modified acetaldehyde oxidation with air or O2 was devel-
process principle: oped by Hoechst-Knapsack. A variation was developed by
homogeneously catalyzed liquid-phase Shawinigan, in which a mixture of Cu and Co acetate was used
oxidation of CH3CHO with CdCo acetate
with formation of AcOH as coproduct as catalyst instead of Mn acetate. The reaction is run in the
liquid phase at 50°C and 3 -4 bar.
The primary acetyl radical is formed from acetaldehyde by
abstraction of hydrogen ( c j Section 7.4.1.1). This is oxidized
by Cu to the acetyl cation, which reacts with acetic acid to
form acetic anhydride:
In a parallel reaction, peracetic acid is formed by addition of O2 redox system regeneration by peracetic
acid and creation of possibly explosive
to the acetyl radical with subsequent abstraction of hydrogen of peracid
from acetaldehyde. The acid serves to reoxidize Cue to Cu2':
Acetic acid formed from this acetoxy radical is, therefore, an process characteristics:
inevitable coproduct. azeotropic HzO removal hinders AczO
hydrolysis
The water formed can now initiate the secondary reaction of examples of process:
acetic anhydride to acetic acid if it is not quickly removed Hoechst-Knapsack
from the equilibrium by distillation with an entraining agent Shawinigan
such as ethyl acetate. With 95% conversion of acetaldehyde an
optimal ratio (56:44) of anhydride to acid is attained.
In the acetic anhydride manufacturing process involving the to2:
dehydration of acetic acid via ketene (Wacker process), acetic principles of two-step process:
acid is first thermally dissociated into ketene and H20. The 1. catalytically regulated ketene equilib-
reaction takes place in the presence of triethyl phosphate at num3back reaction hindered by:
700-750°C and reduced pressure:
To freeze the equilibrium, the resulting H3P04 is neutralized 1.1. neutralization of catalyst
with NH3 or pyridine while still in the gas phase, and the 1'2.quenching (lowering Of temperature)
of cracked gases
cracked gas is quickly cooled. 1.3. short residence time (0.2-3 s)
The higher boiling components (acetic anhydride, acetic acid, 2. AczO manufacture by uncatalyzed
exothermic AcOH addition to ketene
and water) are separated from the gaseous ketene in a system e.g,, in a liquid-seal pump with
of graduated coolers. After removing the water, they are recy- functions :
cled to the cracking stage. The conversion of acetic acid is 2.1. production of reduced pressure for
about 80%. The ketene selectivity exceeds 90% (based on ketene manufacture
2.2. reactor for siphoned AcOH with ketene
CH3COOH) at an acetic acid conversion of 70-90%. The
ketene purified in this way is fed directly into acetic acid (e.g.,
in the Wacker process, in a liquid-seal pump), and converted at

45-55°C and reduced pressures of 0.05-0.2 bar into acetic
anhydride:
advantages of process: In this stage, selectivity approaches 100%. This acetic anhy-
1. isolable ketene intermediate dride process has the advantage that ketene can be obtained on
2. inexpensive AcOH utilizable e.g., from demand as an intermediary product. Furthermore, acetic acid
other processes
3. recovered acetic acid from acetylation from the most economical process can be used, including
with AczO usable acetic acid from acetylation reactions with acetic anhydride.
alternative ketene manufacture based on: Ketene can also be obtained in a process independent of acetic
homogeneously-catalyzed irreversible de- acid from acetone by thermolysis at 600-700°C in the pres-
methanation of (CH3)zC0 ence of a small amount of CS2:
A ketene selectivity of 70-80% is attainable with an acetone

conversion of 25%. Acetone cracking is only of minor indus-
trial importance. A plant was once operated by Hofmann La
Roche in the USA, but today ketene is only manufactured from
acetone in Switzerland and the CIS.
to 3: New routes for the manufacture of acetic anhydride are the
process principles: homogeneously catalyzed carbonylation of dimethyl ether and
homogeneous, Rh-salt-catalyzed methyl acetate as developed by Hoechst and Halcon, respec-
carbonylation of CH3OCH3 or CH30Ac tively. Starting from methanol or its further carbonylation to
advantages of process: acetic acid, both processes are based fundamentally on synthe-
manufacture from co/Hz, and sis gas, and thus also on coal, as a feedstock. The carbonyla-
therefore on low-cost C-basis, possible
tion of methyl acetate has been developed further industrially,
and is preferably run at 150-220°C and 25-75 bar in the pres-
ence of a rhodium salt catalyst system with promoters such as
chromium hexacarbonyYpicoline:
industrial use: In 1983, Tennessee Eastman started operation of a unit in the

Tennessee Eastman in Kingsport, USA, USA using the Halcon technology, which has since been ex-
from coMz from Texaco gasification panded from its original capacity of 230000 tonnes per year to
300000 tonnes per year.
7.4.Secondary Products of Acetaldehyde 185
The main application of acetic anhydride is as an acetylating use of AczO and ketene:
agent, above all in the manufacture of cellulose acetate, and in 1. for acetylation, e.g., AczO for acetylcel-
the manufacture of pharmaceuticals (e.g., acetylsalicylic acid, lulose, for manufacture of Pharmaceuti-
cals, dyes, etc.; ketene for AczO
acetanilide, etc.) and of intermediate products. Ketene is also Ac10 demand for acetylcellu,ose(in %):
used as an acetylating agent; the special case of acetylation of USA W. Europe Japan
acetic acid to acetic anhydride is the most important example. 1991 80 71 81
1997 86 66 16
Ketene is also used in addition reactions (including the dimeri- 2. for diketene formation
zation to diketene).
Diketene is obtained by ketene dimerization in trickle towers,
into which a liquid stream of the diketene is introduced
counter-current to ketene at 35-40°C:
The reaction goes almost to completion; small amounts of

ketene are washed out of the off-gas with dilute acetic acid.
The diketene must be redistilled with particular care since it is
polymerized by both acids and bases.
Diketene is an imDortant startine" material for the manufacture diketene also used for manufacture of
of acetoacetic acid derivatives from the acid- or base-catalyzed
addition - i.e., opening of the p-lactone ring - of alcohols,
tic^^'^
! ' ' ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ t e ~ ~ ~ r
zolone, cumwine), dyes, insecticides)
ammonia, amines, hydrazines, etc.
Acetoacetic acid anilides with substitution on the phenyl ring
are widely used as dye and pharmaceutical intermediates as are
the pyrazolone derivatives obtained from diketene and substi-
tuted phenyl hydrazines.
Monomeric ketene forms p-lactones with aldehydes, e.g., 3. for addition reactions, e.g.,
propiolactone is obtained from formaldehyde in the presence with HCHO to propiolactone
with CH3CH=CHCHO to sorbic acid
Of AlCl3:
Ketene reacts with crotonaldehyde to form a labile p-lactone

which can stabilize itself by polyester formation (cJ Section
7.4.3).
7.4.3. Aldol Condensation of Acetaldehyde and Secondary

Products
acetaldehyde 'homo-aldolization' to Acetaldehyde, an aldehyde with active a-H atoms, can react in
P-hydroxybutyraldehyde (acetaldol) a characteristic way to form a dimer (acetaldol):
also 'co-aldolization' e.g., with HCHO to
pentaerythritol (cf.Section 8.3.1)
principle of acetaldol manufacture: Analogous to an old IG Farben process, acetaldehyde is reacted

selectivity of alkali-catalyzed CH3CHO at 20-25°C in a tubular flow reactor with a residence time of
aldolization increased by limitation of con- several hours in the presence of dilute caustic soda. Acetalde-
version (neutralization with acid)
hyde conversion in the aldolization reaction is restricted to 50-
60% to limit resin formation and other side and secondary reac-
tions. The reaction is stopped by adding acetic acid or H3P04.
After evaporating the unreacted aldehyde, acetaldol is obtained
as a 73% aqueous solution. The selectivity to aldol approaches
85%. Crotonaldehyde is virtually the only byproduct.
two uses of acetaldol: Acetaldol can be converted into 1,3-butanediol by mild hydro-
1. 1,3-butanediol genation, avoiding the ready cleavage of water. Esters of 1,3-
2. crotonaldehyde butanediol with long-chain carboxylic acids are used as plasti-
cizers. In 1986, the world capacity for 1,3-butanediol was
about 24000 tonnes per year.
to I : However, most acetaldol is used in the manufacture of croton-
aldol is thermally unstable, therefore mild aldehyde. The dehydration occurs readily in the presence of a
hydrogenation to small amount of acetic acid, which also prevents condensation
CH~CH(OH)CHZCH~OH
reactions. Water is distilled off at 90- 110°C:
to 2:
proton-catalyzed aldol dehydration forming
reactive intermediate (crotonaldehyde)
The crotonaldehyde is purified in a two-stage distillation. The

selectivity is about 95% (based on CH3CHO).
crotonaldehyde possesses various applica- Crotonaldehyde was once important for partial hydrogenation to
tions due to active double bond and alde- n-butyraldehyde, and further hydrogenation to 1-butanol. In
hyde group, in secondary reactions such as:
larger industrialized countries today, both products are manufac-
1. selective hydrogenation of double bond
to n-butyraldehyde, further hydrogena- tured solely by hydroformylation of propene (cJ:Section 6.1).
tion to 1-butanol
2. additions to the double bond Only in countries like Brazil, which have plentiful ethanol based
3. oxidation of aldehyde group to crotonic on agricultural products, can the acetaldehyde process for n-
acid
butanol still be maintained. The alcohol is obtained by hydro-
to I: genating crotonaldehyde with CdCr catalysts at 170- 180°C or
n-butyraldehydeln-butanol manufacture, with nickel catalysts at a lower temperature.
2-Ethylhexanol is another secondary product of n- and secondary product 2-ethylhexanol,

only still in countries with, e.g., inexpen-
butyraldehyde. The alcohol is obtained from an aldol conden- sive ethanol from agriculture
sation followed by hydrogenation (cc Section 6.1.4.3).
This multistep reaction sequence to 2-ethylhexanol through
acetaldehyde and n-butyraldehyde is still used in countries like
Brazil.
Apart from this, crotonaldehyde is gaining importance in the to 2:
manufacture of trans, trans-2,4-hexadienoic acid (also known 2.1. addition of ketene to crotonaldehyde to
as sorbic acid). Crotonaldehyde reacts with ketene in an inert form sorbic acid
solvent (e.g., toluene) at 30-60°C to form a polyester. Solu- principle of two-step process:
ble Zn or Cd salts of the higher carboxylic acids serve as Zn or Cd homogeneously catalyzed polyes-
catalysts. The polyester is then depolymerized in the second ter formation
stage by thermolysis or proton-catalyzed hydrolysis to form thermal or H’-catalyzed depolymerization
to sorbic acid
sorbic acid:
Sorbic acid and its potassium and calcium salts are of great use of sorbic acid:
importance in food preservation. It is manufactured in Ger- preservation of normal and luxury foods
many by Hoechst (capacity in 1993, 7000 tonnes per year), industrial sorbic acid manufacture:
and by several manufacturers in Japan. After the only indus- Germany: Hoechst
trial plant for sorbic acid in the USA was shut down by UCC
in 1970, Monsanto began production (1977; capacity 4500
Ei: Monsanto
several producers
tonnes per year) using the crotonaldehydeketene technology.

The UCC process was based on sorbic aldehyde (2,4-
hexadienal), which was converted into sorbic acid by a sil-
ver-catalyzed oxidation. Sorbic aldehyde was manufactured
by the aldol condensation of acetaldehyde in the presence of
secondary amine salts. The world demand for sorbic acid is
estimated at 19000 tonnes per year, while the production
capacity today is about 25000 tonnes per year.
2.2. addition of CH30H to crotonaldehyde Another addition product of crotonaldehyde is obtained from
with subsequent hydrogenation to 3- the reaction with methanol. As the resulting 3-methoxybutanal
methoxybutanol
readily cleaves to regenerate the starting materials, it is imme-
principles of process: diately hydrogenated to 3-methoxybutanol. In the manufactur-
base-cata1yz-d C H ~ O Haddition, with high ing process, an excess of methanol in the presence of caustic
pressure, bubble-column hydrogenation to soda at temperatures below 5°C is used for the addition to
stable alcohol
crotonaldehyde. 3-Methoxybutanal is hydrogenated (without
isolation) in the liquid phase in the presence of Ni or prefera-
bly Cu catalysts:
use of 3-methoxybutanol: The selectivity to 3-methoxybutanol is about 90% (based on

1. or hydraulic fluids CH,CH=CHCHO).
2. cetate as paint solvent
The ether-alcohol is a component of hydraulic fluids. Its ace-
tate is an excellent solvent for paints.
to 3: Crotonic acid, another secondary product of crotonaldehyde, is
croton,&ehyde oxidation to crotonic acid obtained by the liquid-phase oxidation of the aldehyde with air
or O2at low temperature (20°C) and 3-5 bar:
process principles: The more stable trans-crotonic acid is formed preferentially,

uncatalyzed liquid-phase oxidation with with a selectivity of about 60% (based on CH3CH=CHCHO).
per-crotonic acid intermediate It is produced by Hoechst in Germany, Eastman Kodak in the
use of crotonic acid USA, and by several firms in Japan. While its main use is as a
comonomer, leveling agent for alkyd resins component in copolymerizations, it is also used in the manu-
facture of alkyd resins, where it improves the flow characteris-
tics of raw materials for paints.
7.4.4. Ethyl Acetate

ethyl acetate ('acetic ester') is manufactured In 1999, the worldwide production capacity for ethyl acetate
by One Of three routes, depending On was more than 1.2 x lo6 tonnes per year, with about 310000,
country:
250000, and 130000 tonnes per year in Western Europe,
Japan, and the USA, respectively. Of the possible synthetic

routes to ethyl acetate, only two have been developed into
industrial processes. The feedstock, which varies from country
to country, is either ethanol or acetaldehyde.
In places where inexpensive ethanol is available, it is esterified 1 . ethanol esterification with AcOH, pro-
with acetic acid using an acidic catalyst: ton-catalyzed
2. formation as byproduct in butane oxida-

tion
If the esterification is run continuously in a column, a yield of

99%can be attained.
Ethyl acetate is also formed in n-butane oxidation (c$ Section
7.4.1.2) along with numerous other products and can be iso-
lated economically (e.g.,UCC in USA since 1983).
The Tishchenko reaction with acetaldehyde is the favored 3. Tishchenkoreaction with acetaldehyde
process in other countries where acetaldehyde is present in
sufficient quantities as in Japan and Germany, or where the
price of ethanol is artificially high:
The catalyst is a solution of A1 ethylate in an ethanouethyl process principles of 2:

acetate mixture, with zinc and chloride ions as promoters. The homogeneously catalyzed dismutation, i.e.,
conversion of aldehyde into the higher
exothermic conversion of acetaldehyde takes place at 0-5°C (acid) and lower (alcohol) oxidation state
(with cooling) in this solution. At 95% conversion the selectiv- (oxidationheduction)
ity is roughly 96% (based on CH3CHO). The byproduct, acet-
aldol, is easily dehydrated; the resulting water hydrolyzes the disadvantage of process:
ethylate to cause a rapid deactivation of the catalyst. Therefore OH groups displace OCzHS ligands on A1
another process, until now only described in patents, could and deactivate the catalyst
possibly become important; this is the addition of acetic acid to potential alternative ethyl acetate manufac-
ture:
ethylene:
addition of AcOH to HzC=CHz, not yet

used industrially
Ethyl acetate is an important solvent which is used mainly in use of ethyl acetate:
the paint industry. It is also used as an extraction solvent, for solvent in paint industry
example in the manufacture of pharmaceuticals such as antibi- extractant
ethyl acetate production (in 1000 tonnes):
otics. Production figures for ethyl acetate in several countries
1994 1997 1999
are summarized in the adjacent table.
W.Europe 299 267 305
Japan 177 200 221
USA 149 125 154
7.4.5. Pyridine and Alkylpyridines

industrially important pyridines: The industrially significant pyridine bases are pyridine itself,
2-methylpyridine (Zpicoline) and 2-methyl-5-ethylpyridine
(MEP); 3- and 4-picoline are of limited use. Today much pyri-
dine is still isolated from coal tar, where it occurs with other
(tpicoline) (MEP) low-boiling derivatives at 0.1 wt%. However, synthetic routes
- especially to the alkylpyridines - are increasing in impor-
tance due to growing demand.

production methods: In 1996, the world capacity of synthetic pyridines was about
pyridine, by extraction from coal tar 105000 tonnes per year, with about 47000,36000, and 18000
2-picoline and MEP, by synthesis based on tonnes per year in Western Europe, USA, and Japan, respec-
CH,CHO/NH,
tively. The largest manufacturer, Reilly Chemicals in Belgium,
currently produces synthetic pyridines in a unit with a capacity
synthetic principle: Of the numerous processes known, those based on acetalde-
Cz aldehyde supplies alkylpyridines with hyde, alone or together with formaldehyde, and ammonia have
even C number made the greatest impact (cf:Section 11.1.6). Due to the eco-
mixtures of CI and C I aldehydes supply
pyridine and alkylpyridines with odd C nomical selectivity and simplicity of the reaction, 2-methyl-5-
number ethylpyridine was the first to be industrially manufactured.
two different processes with same feed- Acetaldehyde (directly or in the form of paraldehyde) is re-
stocks (CHFHO or paraldehyde, NH,): acted with an aqueous 30-40% ammonia solution in a con-
1. liquid phase tinuous process. The conversion takes place in the liquid phase
2. gas phase
at 220-280°C and 100-200 bar in the presence of ammonium
acetate catalyst:
to 1: The reaction product is two-phase. The aqueous phase is

homogeneously catalyzed liquid-phase largely recycled to the reaction, and the organic phase is
reaction under pressure worked up by azeotropic and vacuum distillations.
(favored for MEP)
The selectivity to 2-methyl-5-ethylpyridine reaches 70%
(based on acetaldehyde). Byproducts are 2- and 4-picoline (in
the ratio 3:l) and higher pyridine bases.
to 2: If the reaction is carried out in the gas phase at 350-500°C and
heterogeneously catalyzed gas-phase reac- atmospheric pressure over A1203or A1203. S O 2 catalyst, with
tion at normal pressure (favored for 2- and or without promoters, then 2- and 4-picoline are formed pref-
4-picoline) erentially (in roughly the same ratio) from acetaldehyde and
ammonia.
When a mixture of acetaldehyde and formaldehyde is reacted
with NH3 in the gas phase, pyridine and 3-picoline are formed
pyridine manufacture from CH3CH0,

HCHO, NH3 used industrially
Newer plants use a ZSMJ zeolite as catalyst. The ratio of the alternative multistep 2-picoline manufac-
ture:
aldehydes in the feed determines the ratio of the reaction prod-
1. cyanoethylation of acetone
ucts. This route is used commercially. 2. ring-forming dehydration with dehydro-
In 1977, DSM began production of 2-picoline in a 5000 tonne- genation
per-year (1991) unit using a new multistep selective pathway.
used commercially by DSM
In the first stage, acetone is reacted with acrylonitrile over a
basic catalyst (isopropylamine) to form 5-oxohexanonitrile
with a selectivity of more than 80% (based on acetone and
acrylonitrile). This intermediate is then cyclized in the gas
phase over supported metal catalysts (e.g., Ni/Si02 or
Pd/A1203)in the presence of hydrogen to eliminate water and
form 2-picoline or its hydrogenated products:
A newer process for 2-picoline and 2-methyl-5-ethylpyridine potential alternative alkylpyndine

manufacture by homogeneously Pd-
introduced by the Nippon Steel Chemical Company has not yet catalyzed H2C=CH2/NH, reaction not yet
been used commercially. Unlike all other processes, ethylene used industrially
is used directly. It is reacted with NH3 in the presence of an reaction principle can be explained as
ammoniacal palladium salt solution and a Cu redox system at intermediateCH3cH0 formation(Wacker-
Hoechst)
100-300°C and 30-100 bar to form the two alkylpyridines.
The total selectivity is 80% (based on ethylene):
The main use of 2-methyl-5-ethylpyridine is in the manufacture of use o f a l k ~ l ~ ~ r i d i n e s :

nicotinic acid (3-pyridinecarboxylic acid, Niacin@). The dial- MEP for nicotinic acid as vitamin precur-
sor for nicotinamide (antipellagra vitamin
kylpyridine is subjected to oxidation with nitric acid followed by B3and enzyme building block)
selective decarboxylation of the carboxyl group in the 2-position:
characteristics of nicotinic acid manufac- Nicotinic acid and its derivatives, e.g., nicotinic acid amide,
ture: are B-complex vitamins. They are most important as pharma-
25% c loss by o x i d a t i o ~ d ~ ~ b o x Y 1 a t i o n ~ceuticals, and are also additives in food and animals feeds.
but high selectivity in 2"dstep, since COz is
cleaved from positions 2, 3 , 4 with increas- Nicotinic acid is manufactured from nicotinic acid esters by
ing ease reaction with NH3. Another route is the much-studied ammon-
2-picoline for 2-vinylpicoline with inter- oxidation of 3-picoline to nicotinic acid nitrile and, after partial
mediate 2-hydroxyethylpyridine:
hydrolysis, to nicotinic acid amide:
CH,CH,OH
The first commercial unit using this process was brought into
operation in 1983 in Antwerp by Degussa. The world demand
for nicotinic acid and its derivatives is estimated at 10000
tonnes per year, with about 45% of this demand in the USA,
30% in Western Europe, and 10% in Japan.
2-Picoline is a starting material for 2-vinylpyridine, a co-
monomer with butadiene and styrene in copolymers to im-
prove adhesion between synthetic fibers and rubbers in the tire
industry. Pyridine derivatives are also used in the synthesis of
herbicides and many pharmaceuticals.
8. Alcohols
8.1. Lower Alcohols
Methanol, ethanol, 2-propanol, and the butanols are among the industrially important lower alcohols:
most commercially important lower alcohols. Ally1 alcohol WOH
also belongs to this group due to its growing industrial impor- C2HW
tance. However, as it is an unsaturated compound with an ally1 iso-C,H,OH
structure, it will be discussed in Section 11.2.2. Amy1 alcohols C J W H (ni iso-, sec-, terr-)
CH,(CH&CH,OH
have a more limited, but increasing, field of application. CH3CH,CHCH,0H
In all industrialized countries, methanol is the highest volume I
CH3
alcohol. It has already been discussed in Section 2.3.1 as a C , (CH,)2CHCH2CH,0H
product manufactured solely from synthesis gas. The produc-
tion capacity for 2-propanol, which ranks second in impor- production sequence of bwer alcohols:
tance to methanol, is considerably less. The third position USA W. Europe
amongst the lower alcohols is taken by ethanol in countries methanol
2-propanol butanols
such as the USA or Great Britain, where the price is deter- ethanol 2-propanol
mined by supply and demand. butanols ethanol
In several Western European countries, especially Germany, in several countries, ethanol cannot de-
velop freely due to:
and in other countries such as Japan, taxation to protect alco- beverage monopoly with
hol produced from the fermentation of agricultural products CzHsOH tax to protect fermentation al-
has inhibited the commercialization of synthetic alcohol. In coho1
2. prohibition of use of synthetic ethanol
these countries, the use of ethanol and its price are not sensi- for food applications
.. in EC countries
tive to market pressures. However, since 1978 marketing of
synthetic alcohol has been somewhat facilitated.
8.1.1. Ethanol
In 1998, the world production capacity for synthetic ethanol

was about 2.6 x lo6 tonnes per year, of which ca. 0.59, 0.58,
and 0.1 1 x lo6 tonnes per year were located in the USA, West-
ern Europe, and Japan, respectively. In these same countries,
the production capacity of ethanol from fermentation was
about 5.6,0.56, and 0.16 x lo6 tonnes per year, respectively.
In 1997, about 24.1 x lo6 tonnes per year of ethanol were
produced by fermentation of agricultural products such as
sugar cane molasses and corn starch, or from wood hydrolysis
194 8. Alcohols
synthetic ethanol production (in 1000 products and sulfite liquors (paper industry). The majority of
tonnes): plants are found in Brazil, India, and the USA. Other produc-
1990 1993 1998 in9" countries are Javan. Mexico. South Africa. Indonesia and
I ,
USA 215 308 210 several countries in Western Europe. The last few years have
W. Europe 445 499 471
Japan 90 77 84 seen an increasing use of agricultural products as renewable
raw materials for different processes, e.g., higher alcohols
based on oil and fats (cf. Section 8.2). Production figures for
synthetic ethanol can be found in the adjacent table.
Most ethanol is manufactured from ethylene in one of two
processes:
CzH50H manufacture: 1. By indirect hydration by addition of H2SO4 and subsequent
1. indirect through sulfuric acid ester and saponification of the sulfuric acid ester.
subsequent hydrolysis
2. direct by proton-catalyzed hydration of 2. By direct catalytic hydration.
ethylene
The indirect hydration has been used industrially since 1930.
characteristics of HzS04 process:
Ethylene-containing gases, in which the ethylene content may
1.1. stepwise (possibly catalyzed) C& vary between 35 and 95%, are reacted with 94-98% H2SO4 in
absorption in cone. HzS04 under pres-
sure in bubble-tray or bubble-column a system consisting of several absorption columns at 55430°C
reactors and 10-35 bar. Mono- and diethyl sulfate are formed exo-
thermically in this step, which can be catalyzed by Ag2S04:
1.2. hydrolysis after dilution (otherwise After adjusting the H2S04 concentration to 45-60 wt%, both
back reaction to C,&) at raised
temperature sulfuric acid esters are hydrolyzed to ethanol in acid-resistant,
lined columns at temperatures between 70 and 100°C. Diethyl
ether is formed as a bypmduct, particularly at higher temperatures:
disadvantages of HzS04method: The dilute H2SO4 is concentrated using submerged burners,

1. corrosion problems which evaporate the water in the sulfuric acid with an open
*. concentration Of HzS04 from 70% to > flame. Small amounts of SO2 are also produced.
90%costly
3. submerged b m e r Produces in Off- Ethanol selectivity is about 86% (based on C2H4).
gas
Due to economic considerations, this ethyl sulfate process has
not been used in the United States since 1974. The last operating
plant in Western Europe (France) was also closed down in the
mid 1980s.
8.I. Lower Alcohols 195
A substantial improvement in the treatment of dilute sulfuric improvement of HzS04method:

acid - also from other production processes - can be realized two-step concentration and possible purifi-
through the Bertramsmayer process. cation of H2SO4 from 20% to 96%:
1. falling film evaporator 20 + 78%
In this process, the aqueous sulfuric acid is concentrated in a 2. forced circulation concentrator 78 + 96%
forced circulation concentrator made of glass-lined steel in the
last step. If necessary, organic contaminants are removed by
addition of an oxidizing agent (generally 65% HN03) without
the production of undesired waste gases.
There are many industrial applications of this technology.
The catalytic hydration of ethylene was first used commer-
cially by Shell in 1947. The addition of water is carried out in
the gas phase, generally over acidic catalysts:
H3P04/Si02 catalysts have proven to be particularly Useful in characteristics of catalytic hydration:

several different processes. Typical reaction parameters are 300"c, heterogeneous gas-phase process generally
70 bar, and a short residence time to limit the formation of by- with H3P04/Si02 as catalyst, the first step
is the protonation of ethylene to an ethyl
products such as diethyl ether and ethylene oligomers. Under these carbenium ion
conditions of temperature and pressure, only about 30% of the as volume-reducing reaction,
equilibrium ethanol concentration is obtained. The partial pressure favored by high pressure (esp. HJpartial
of steam is limited, since it lowers catalyst activity and shortens
catalyst lifetime by loss of phosphoric acid. Thus, the mole ratio of
y:;riy
ture of the catalyst
a ~ ~ m $ ~ ~ ~
Water to ethylene is limited to 0.6. Ethylene Conversion is Only CzH50H isolation from dilute aqueous
about 4%. Since the ethylene must be recycled many times to use solution:
it economically, either it must be very pure or a larger portion 1. Hz0 azeotrope distillation with 95%
CZH~OH in distillate
must be vented to avoid building up inert gases in the recycle gas. 2. water removal by addition of entraining
The gas flow from the reactor is cooled to separate the condens- agent (e.g., benzene)
able products, and the ethylene (for recycling) is once again
brought to reaction temperature. The aqueous crude alcohol is
concentrated and purified by extractive distillation. The selectivity
to ethanol is 97%. Well-known processes of this type have been
developed by such companies as BP, Shell, UCC,USI, and Veba
(now Hiils). Single units can have a production capacity as high as
380000tonnes per year.
Basic disadvantages of this otherwise elegant catalytic process disadvantages of catalytic hydration:
are the high ethylene purity necessary and the low conversion. 1. low (3% conversion
2. high CZ& purity necessary
These are also the reasons why the older H2S04 process can 3, continuous loss of H3P04
still be competitive today. 4. high energy consumption
The biggest factor in determining the most economical ethanol direct Of G H 5 0 H manufacturing
costs to CzH4 price increases interest in
process in the future will not be wastewater problems in the alternative manufacture
196 8. Alcohols
H2S04 process or process costs of a low-conversion catalytic

system, but pricing of ethylene and its sources, crude petro-
leum and natural gas.
CH30H homologation with COD& to Most newly developed technology is based on synthesis gas,
CH3CHO or, with in situ hydrogenation, with its various feedstocks. One route is so-called homologa-
directly to CtHsOH thoroughly researched,
not yet used industrially tion, in which methanol in either the liquid or the gas phase is
reacted with CO/H2 over Rh- or Co-containing multicompo-
nent catalysts. Depending on the reaction conditions and the
catalyst used, either acetaldehyde or ethanol can be obtained
preferentially. This technology has not yet been used commer-
cially (cf. Section 2.3.1.2).
traditional alcoholic fermentation (basis It is therefore logical that in addition to the current alcoholic
carbohydrates, sulfite waste liquors) with
newer aspects:
fermentation of carbohydrates and sulfite waste liquors, the
1. expansion of feedstock base (also other
value of all biological materials suitable for fermentation will
biomass or domestic wastes) be more strongly considered. Of particular interest are process
2. development of process technology developments for continuous processes, which lead to in-
(fluidic optimized fermentation in con-
tinuous process) creased economic efficiency of fermentation. The space-time
3. increase in rate of fermentation (simul- yield of ethanol can be increased if the inhibiting effect of
taneous removal of C2H50H)
increasing ethanol concentration on the fermentation can be
lowered, for example by distillation of the ethanol at lowered
pressure, by selective separation of ethanol by membranes, or
by continuous extraction with solvents such as dodecanol.
Ethanol productivity can also be significantly improved by the
use of loop-type bubble reactors with intensive mixing of the
three-phase system, with a higher yeast concentration, and by
continuous process management.
use of C2H50H: In some countries such as the USA, England, and Germany, etha-
still basis for CHsCHO, H2C=CH2 nol has been an important precursor for acetaldehyde. However,
solvent this use for ethanol has decreased greatly (e.g., the last plant in the
ester component
gasoline additive USA was shut down in 1983), since acetic acid - the principal
C-source for single cell proteins (SCP) product of acetaldehyde - is made more economically by metha-
nol carbonylation. In countries such as Brazil, India, Pakistan, and
Peru fermentation ethanol is still dehydrated to ethylene to com-
plement the ethylene from petrochemical sources. The dehydra-
tion is done over activated alumina, aluminum silicate, or
H3P04-impregnated catalysts in fixed-bed reactors at 300-
360°C. Ethanol is also a solvent and ester component, and is
increasingly used as a component in gasoline. Brazil was the
first country to use fermentation ethanol to a great extent in
gasoline, with roughly 4 x lo6automobiles fueled by ethanol in
1993. By 1985, the USA was already meeting about 5% of its
gasoline demand with ethanol under the Gasohol project (etha-
nol use in gasoline). In 1995, the portion of total ethanol use for
8.1. LowerAlcohols 197
gasoline in the USA was 83%, while in Western Europe and Japan
ethanol has not been used in gasoline since 1997. Like methanol,
ethanol can be employed in the synthesis of SCP (cf. Section
2.3.1.2). In Czechoslovakia 4000 tonnes per year SCP are pro-
duced based on ethanol, and in the USA a 7000 tonnes per year
SCP plant (Amoco) for manufacturing Torula yeast (with 53%
protein content) from extremely pure ethanol is in operation.
Ethyl chloride and ethyl acetate (cf.Section 7.4.4) are the most industrially important esters of ethanol:
important esters of ethanol. In 1995, the production capacity ethyl chloride
for ethyl chloride was 60000 tonnes per year in the USA, ethyl acetate
112000 tonnes per year in Western Europe, and 5000 tonnes manufacture of ethyl chloride by three
per year in Japan. Since then it has declined considerably, as routes:
discussed below for the uses of ethyl chloride. The esterification 1. ethanol esterification with HC1
2. ethane chlorination
of ethanol with hydrogen chloride or concentrated hydrochlo- 3. ethylene hydrochlorination of greatest
ric acid can, as with methanol, be conducted in the liquid or industrial importance
gas phase. Catalysts include mineral acids and Lewis acids
such as ZnCl2, FeC13, BiC13, AlC13, and SbC15. As in the hy-
drochlorination of methanol, A1203is also suitable.
Today most ethyl chloride is manufactured by one of two other principle of ethanol esterification:
processes: ethane chlorination and hydrochlorination of ethyl- homogeneously catalyzed liquid- or gas-
ene. Both will be dealt with briefly. phase reaction with HCl in presence of
Friedel-Crafts catalysts
The chlorination of ethane is, like methane chlorination, con- principle of ethane chlorination:
ducted purely thermally at 300-450°C with slight excess pressure. catalyst-free gas-phase chlorination with
Kinetics favor monochlorination over multiple chlorination so that favored monochlorination, as C2H6 is more
rapidly chlorinated than C2HsCI
with an additional over-stoichiometricalethanekhlorine ratio of 3
- 5:1, a high ethyl chloride selectivity can be obtained.
As almost no byproducts arise from the addition of hydrogen utilization of HCl resulting from ethane
chloride to ethylene, this reaction can be run very economi- chlorination:
cally in combination with ethane chlorination (by using the 1. oxychlorination of ethane possible but
not used commercially
hydrogen chloride produced) in the so-called integrated proc- 2. HCl used industrially hydrochlorination
ess. Since addition of chlorine to ethylene is minimal at 400°C, of ethylene
ethane can be chlorinated in the presence of ethylene and, after characteristics of
C2HdCz&-C12/HCI combined , process:
separation of ethyl chloride, ethylene in the gas mixture can be
catalytically hydrochlorinated in a second reactor: no ClCH2CHzCl (EDC) formation from
H2C=CH2 and Clz at higher temperature
(400°C)
A combined process of this type was developed by Shell.

Hydrochlorination of ethylene is by far the preferred manufac- Principles of ethylene hydrochlorination:
198 8. Alcohols
alternative homogeneous liquid-phase or turing process for ethyl chloride. Since 1979, no other process
heterogeneous gas-phase HCl addition to has been used in the United States. It can either be conducted
ethylene
in the liquid phase at 30-90°C and 3-5 bar with Friedel-Crafts
catalysts such as A1C13 or FeC13 or, as in new plants, in the gas
phase with supported catalysts containing the aforementioned
metal chlorides as active components at 130-250°C and 5- 15
bar. Selectivities of 98-99% (based on C2H4, HCl) and con-
versions of 50% C2H4and HCl are obtained.
use of ethyl chloride: Most ethyl chloride (about 85% in the USA and 65% in Western
tetraethyllead (decreasing) Europe) is used for the manufacture of the antiknock agent tetra-
ethyl cellulose ethyllead (Q Section 2.3.6.1). However, the production figures for
alkylation agent
solvent tetraethyllead (and tetramethyllead) are decreasing, since many
extractant countries have drastically restricted addition to gasoline for envi-
local anesthetic ronmental reasons. This trend is illustrated by data from the USA
ethyl chloride production (in 1000 tonnes): given in the adjacent table. Most of the remaining ethyl chloride is
1970 1980 1990 1995 used as an ethylating agent (e.g., for cellulose) or as a solvent or
USA 308 180 68 34 extractant. It is also used in medicine as a local anesthetic.
8.1.2.2-Propanol
general principle of H20 addition to ole- The first commercial production of isopropyl alcohol (IPA, or
fins: hydration of a-olefins (except for 2-propanol) by the addition of water to propene was done in
CZ&) leads to sec- and ?err-alcohols
(Markovnikov addition) 1930 by Standard Oil of New Jersey (USA). This was also the
2-propanol production (in 1000 tonnes): first example of the manufacture of a petrochemical from a
1995 1997 1999 refinery product.
USA 646 670 669 The world production capacity for 2-propanol in 2000 was
W.Europe 587 490 510
Japan 132 133 149 about 2.1 x lo6 tonnes per year, of which 0.65, 0.76, and 0.18
x lo6 tonnes per year were in the USA, Western Europe, and
Japan, respectively. Production figures for isopropanol in
several countries are summarized in the adjacent table.
three processes for iso-C3H70H manufac- In the classical process, propene hydration with H2SO4 took place
ture by propene hydration:
in the liquid phase. Along with this process, which is still operated
1. indirect, two-step through sulfuric acid
monoester (liquid phase)
today, other processes based on propene have also been estab-
2. direct, single-step, heterogeneously lished involving, however, a single-stage catalytic hydration in the
catalyzed (either gas, trickle, or liquid gas, trickle, or liquid phase. Depending on the mode of operation,
phase)
3. direct, single-step, homogeneously various acidic catalysts can be employed, such as:
catalyzed (liquid phase)
1. supported heteropoly acids or mineral acids in the gas phase,
2. acidic ion-exchangers in the trickle phase,
3. water-soluble heteropoly acids containing tungsten.
industrial use of indirect propene hydration: The older, two-step sulfuric acid process is still operated by BP
BP process in England and Japan and Shell. A Deutsche Texaco plant used this technology until
1986, when it was converted to direct hydration over an acidic
8.1. Lower Alcohols 199
z::fl :ri: pper6fi~~~

ion exchanger. The H20 addition to propene in the H2S04 proc- Texaco process in Germany until 1986
ess takes place indirectly via the sulfuric acid monoester. In the
second step, the acid content is lowered to less than 40% by
" , p
overanion-exchangecatalyst
gtz'i
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
dilution with steam or water, and the ester is hydrolyzed:
The resulting dilute H2S04 is then concentrated. At the same process characteristics of indirect propene
zz:;
hydration:
time, the higher boiling organic byproducts are burned, usually
with the addition of small amounts of HN03. In commercial ~ ~ ~~ a~ ~~ ~ ca ~~ ~
implementation, two modifications are common. The Strong ter and outgoing air problems
acid process, which is two-step, has separate reactors for absorp-
tion and hydrolysis. The absorption is done with 94% H2S04at process scheme analogous to CzH50H
10- 12 bar and 20°C. The weak acid process is single stage, and ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~t$ ~
is carried out in a bubble reactor with only 70% H2S04; the variants:
pressure and temperature must be increased to 25 bar and 60- 1. two-step strong acid process
65°C. The 2-propanol selectivity reaches more than 90% and the 2. single-step weak acid process
byproducts are diisopropyl ether and acetone.
The catalytic gas-phase hydration of propene takes place in a process characteristics of the direct hydra-
manner similar to ethanol manufacture from ethylene: tion:
high pressure and low temperature are
favorable, as reaction is exothermic and
takes place with reduction in number of
moles (Le Chatelier principle)
(6)
In contrast to ethylene, the protonization of propene occurs difference from ethylene hydration:
much more readily during the first stage of the reaction as the greater stability of secondary propyl car-
resulting secondary propyl carbenium ion is more stable than the benium ion results in higher propene
conversions
primary ethyl carbenium ion. Therefore, higher conversions are
attainable with propene than with ethylene (cf.below).
In this exothermic reaction, the equilibrium is displaced to-
wards the desired product by high pressure and low tempera-
tures. However, the catalyst requires a certain minimum tem-
perature to be effective, so it is not possible to benefit fully
from the thermodynamic advantages of low temperature.
Suitable catalysts include W03/Si02combinations (heteropoly catalyst for gas-phase hydration:
acids), which have been used by IG Farben. 2-Propanol was W03,ZnO/SiO* in ICI high-pressure proc-
ess
manufactured from 1951 until the end of the 1970s by ICI in a
unit with a capacity of 48000 tonnes per year, using W03/Si02 H3POd/Si02in Veba (now Huls or Condea)
medium-pressure process
with ZnO as promoter. In Germany, Huls (now Condea) uses
200 8. Alcohols
H3P04 on a Si02 support in a 75000 tonnes per year (2000)

plant. Typical operating conditions are 270°C and 250 bar for
the ICI process, and 170-190°C and 25-45 bar in the Huls
process.
characteristics of gas-phase hydration:
high selectivity but incomplete C3H6 In the gas-phase process, 2-propanol selectivity is 97% and
conversion together with high investment therefore higher than in the H2S04liquid-phase process. The
and operating costs; H3P04 discharge
causes corrosion workup of the aqueous solutions is conducted in a manner
similar to that described below. The disadvantages of both gas-
phase processes are low propene conversion (5-6%) and high
plant costs due to pressurized operation and gas recycles.
variant of direct hydration:
trickle-phase hydration with ion-exchanger The trickle-phase variant of the direct hydration was developed
in Deutsche Texaco process by Deutsche Texaco. It avoids the disadvantages of the afore-
principles of process: mentioned processes to a great extent by employing a strongly
trickle-phase is a three-phase system:
acidic ion-exchanger in the trickle phase. The process is char-
acterized by the introduction of liquid H20 and gaseous pro-
fixed-bed catalyst, over which the reactants
water (liquid phase) and propene (gas pene (molar ratio from 12 to 15) at the head of the reactor,
phase) are passed in co- or countercurrent where they are then passed over a solid sulfonic acid ion-
characteristics of process: exchanger. The liquid and gas mix thoroughly at the acidic
high HzO:C& ratio avoids C3H6 catalyst and react at 130-160°C and 80-100 bar to form aque-
oligomerization (fouling) ous 2-propanol. A 75% propene conversion is obtained.
high pressure favors C3H6 solubility in liquid Selectivity to 2-propanol is 92-94%, with 2-4% diisopropyl
film, since only dissolved C3& reacts
ether as well as alcohols of the C3H6 oligomers formed as
saturation of liquid phase with C& by
repeated introduction to reactor intermedi- byproducts. The catalyst life is at least 8 months, and is essen-
ate bottom tially determined by the hydrolytic degradation of the S03H
groups of the ion-exchanger.
isopropanol (IPA) purification:
HzOAPA azeotrope freed from water using After removal of the low boiling substances, an 2-propanoll H20
IPA/H20/C6H6 azeotrope azeotrope is distilled from the aqueous reaction product which
originally contained 12-15% 2-propanol. Benzene is added to
the distillate, and further distillation gives anhydrous alcohol.
Since 1972, Deutsche Texaco (now Condea) has been operat-
ing a plant with this technology. The capacity has increased to
145000 tonnes per year in 2000. Additional plants have been
built and more are being planned.
direct hydration in the liquid phase:
Tokuyama process Further development of gas-phase catalysts containing tung-
characteristics of liquid-phase hydration: sten led Tokuyama new, very active, water-soluble silicotung-
very active heteropoly acid allows high and sten acids, which can be used as the acid or its salts to convert
selective propene conversion propene to 2-propanol in the liquid phase at 270-280°C and
use of isopropanol: 200 bar. The aqueous catalyst is recycled after distilling off the
in the USA and Western Europe with alcohollwater azeotrope. Propene conversion reaches 60-70%
decreasing trend to (CH3)*C=0 with a selectivity to 2-propanol of about 99%. The first com-
also as frost protection additive for gaso- mercial unit has a production capacity of 30000 tonnes per
line (carburetor icing), solvents and
extracting agents, intermediate year, and began operation in 1972.
A significant fraction of 2-propanol was previously used for

the production of acetone (cf. Section 11.1.3) in Western
Europe and in the USA, but this had decreased to 9% and 2%,
respectively, by 1999. It is interesting to note that earlier, the
opposite was the case: acetone - which was available from
fermentation processes - was hydrogenated to 2-propanol. 2-
Propanol is also used as a gasoline additive to prevent carbure-
tor icing. The bulk is used as solvent, extractant, and ethanol
substitute in the cosmetic and pharmaceutical industries.
Isopropyl acetate is an important derivative obtainable either manufacture of isopropyl acetate:
by esterification of 2-propanol with acetic acid or by the re- 1. homogeneously catalyzed esterification
cently developed direct catalyzed (ion-exchange) addition of of IPA with AcOH
2. heterogeneously catalyzed addition of
acetic acid to propene (cf.Section 11.1.7.3). In addition to its ~-
AcOH to Drooene
use as a solvent, a mixture of isopropyl acetate, ethyl acetate
and water glass is used for soil stabilization. The acetic acid
resulting from hydrolysis precipitates silicic acid from the
alkali silicate which cross-links the soil.
Other commercially important derivatives are isopropylamine
as an intermediate for the synthesis of such things as dyes,
rubber chemicals, insecticides and Pharmaceuticals, and iso-
propyl oleate and myristate as components of cosmetics.
8.1.3. Butanols
Saturated monohydric C4 alcohols, or butanols, occur as four
structural isomers which are named as follows:
CH3CH2CH2CH20H 1-butanol (n-butanol) C4 alcohols:

CH3(CHz)zCHzOH
CH3CHCHzOH 2-methyl- 1-propano1 (isobutanol) (CH&CHCH20H
I C2H5CH(OH)CH3
CH3
(CH31 3C0H
H
CH,CH,-CHCH, 2-butanol (sec-butanol) I
I H&-C*-CH3
OH I
OH
is simplest alcohol with an asymmetric C
CH3 atom
I
CH3-C-CH3 2-methyl-2-propanol (tert-butanol)
I
OH
In addition, 2-butanol exists as a mixture of enantiomers (ra-

cemate of two optical isomers) due to its asymmetric C atom.
202 8. Alcohols
In 1999, the manufacturing capacity for butanols in Western

Europe, the USA, and Japan was 0.93, 1.24, and 0.29 x lo6
total butanol production (in 1000 tonnes): In many industrialized countries, butanols are second only to
1989 1991 1993 methanol as the highest-volume alcohol. An exception is the
USA 537 639 665 USA; here butanols are fourth in line after methanol, isopropa-
W.Europe 420 530 475
Japan 291 334 388 nol, and ethanol. Production figures are listed in the adjacent
table.
four routes for manufacture of n-butanol The butanols can be manufactured in various ways. Two routes
1. through C~HICHOfrom propene hydro- to n-butanol have already been discussed:
formylation
2. through CH3CH=CHCH0 Hydroformylation of propene with subsequent hydrogenation (cf.
3. fermentation of sugar or starch Section 6.1.4.1);isobutanol can also be produced in this process.
4. 'Reppe carbonylation', i.e., hydrocarbon-
ylation of propene Aldol condensation of acetaldehyde with subsequent hydro-
genation of the crotonaldehyde (cf.Section 7.4.3).
A third production method is based on the fermentation of
sugar or starch. Once pursued in such countries as the USA
and South Africa, it is now only practiced in the CIS (cf. Sec-
tion 1 1.1.3).
A fourth possibility is the Reppe process, i.e., the reaction of
propene with CO and water in the presence of a modified iron
pentacarbonyl catalyst:
principle of Reppe hydrocarbonylatiou: In this hydrocarbonylation reaction an iron hydrocarbonyl

CO and Ht (from Fe(CO)5 + H,O) are amine complex is formed in situ from Fe(CO)5 and a tertiary
transferred to propene from an intermediate amine such as N-butylpyrrolidine:
Fe-CO-H-complex
This active species is involved both in hydrogenation and CO

addition.
At 90-110°C and 10-15 bar, about 85% n-butanol and 15% process characteristics of Reppe butanol
manufacture:
isobutanol are formed with a total selectivity of about 90%
(based on C3H6 and CO), similar to the 0x0 reaction. The analogous to hydroformylation - homoge-
neously catalyzed liquid-phase reaction
catalyst separates as a discrete phase from the two-phase reac- under pressure yields mixture of butanols,
tion mixture and is recycled to the process. but differs in that alcohols are manufac-
tured directly under milder reaction condi-
tions
BASF developed the Reppe route to an industrial process that commercial use of Reppe butanol technol-
was used until 1984 by Japan Butanol Company in a 30000 ogy:
tonnes per year unit. 30000 tonnes per year plant in Japan until
1984
Sec- and tert-butanol can, as with ethanol and isopropanol, be manufacture of sec-butanol (2-butanol):
indirect hydration of n-butenes through
manufactured in the H2S04 process by indirect hydration at
CH,CH,CHCH,
20-40°C. In accordance with Markownikoffs rule, 1-butene I
and the 2-butenes give rise to the same alcohol: OS0,H
with subsequent hydrolysis
For the n-butenes, the H2S04 concentration must be around manufacture of tert-butanol
(2-methyl-2-propanol):
75-80%. However, 50-60% H2SO4 is sufficient for isobutene
indirect isobutene hydration through
conversion: (CH&COSO,H with subsequent hydroly-
sis
(10)
The greater reactivity of isobutene can be used to separate it principles of n-butenelisobutene separation
by monoester formation with H2S04:
from the n-butenes. A n-butenelisobutene mixture is treated at
0°C with 50-60% H2SO4 to convert isobutene to tert-butyl higher reactivity of isobutene leads to
hydrogensulfate (CH3)3C-OS03H,which is soluble in H2S04. esterification at lower temperatures and
HzS04concentrations than with n-butenes
The n-butenes are separated, and converted with 7 5 4 0 %
H2S04 at 40-50°C to sec-butyl hydrogensulfate. The esters are
then diluted with water and saponified to the corresponding
alcohols by heating.
Several other hydration catalysts (including W 0 3 and Al2O3) manufacturing variants for butanols:
have been investigated, but are not yet used commercially. 1. direct butene hydration - commercially
insignificant
In a new development by Hiils, the hydration is performed in a 2. isobutane oxidation through tert-butyl
noncorrosive environment by using acidic ion-exchange resins hydroperoxide + tert-butanol
as catalysts.
The manufacture of tert-butanol has already been discussed as
a step in the separation of n-butenes and isobutene from C4
fractions (cf. Section 3.3.2).
204 8. Alcohols
Commercial application of a direct acid-catalyzed hydration of

I-butene and 2-butene, analogous to the manufacture of etha-
nol or isopropanol from ethylene or propene, respectively, was
not achieved for a long time. The first unit - a 60000 tonnes
per year plant belonging to Deutsche Texaco - started opera-
tion in 1984. Acidic ion-exchange resins can be used as cata-
lysts for the direct hydration of n-butenes, similar to the manu-
facturing process for isopropanol (cf. Section 8.1.2).
Tert-butanol is present as a cooxidized substance during the
manufacture of propylene oxide (cf.Section 11.1.1.2).
uses of sec- and tert-butanol: Sec- and tert-butanol and their esters are frequently used as
solvent (generally in paint industry) solvents in place of n-butanol and its esters. tert-Butanol is
de-icing agent also used as a motor fuel additive (to prevent icing of the car-
antiknock compound
buretor) and as an antiknock agent.
intermediate products, e.g., dehydrogena-
tion of sec-butanol to methyl ethyl ketone Sec- and tert-butanol are also chemical intermediates. The
(2-butanone), introduction of tert-butyl
groups in aromatics with tert-butanol greatest demand for, sec-butanol is for the manufacture of
methyl ethyl ketone (MEK):
principle of MEK manufacture: Similar to the manufacture of acetone from 2-propanol, this
catalytic dehydrogenation of sec-butanol in process is generally a gas-phase dehydrogenation at 400-
1. gas phase over ZnO or Cu/Zn, Cu/Cr or 500°C with ZnO or Cu-Zn catalysts (cf.Sect. 11.1.3.2). One of
Pt systems the first plants used the IFF) process of liquid-phase dehydro-
2. liqGd phase over Raney Ni or
Cu043203 genation in the presence of finely divided Raney nickel or Cu
chromite in a high-boiling solvent. A selectivity to MEK of
uses of MEK over 95% is obtained with an 80-95% sec-butanol conversion.
as solvent for nitro- and acetylcellulose and MEK is also a byproduct in the butane oxidation to acetic acid
for manufacture of 'MEK hydroperoxide' as carried out, for example, in a Hoechst Celanese plant, which
(initiator for polymerizations)
y 3
was brought back into operation after an accident in 1989 (cf.
main components in hydroperoxide mixture:
74 Section 7.4.1.2). After acetone, methyl ethyl ketone is the most
HO-0-C-0-0-C-0-OH - 45% important ketone industrially. It is used principally as a solvent
I I for paints and resins, and also as a dewaxing agent for lubricat-
C,H, C*Hs
ing oils. The isomeric mixture ('methyl ethyl ketone peroxide')
which results from the reaction of methyl ethyl ketone with
H202belongs, with dibenzoyl peroxide, to the highest-volume
peroxides. Its main application is in the curing of unsaturated
C
\ /
polyester resins.
H,C/ 'C,Hs
8.2. Higher Alcohols 205
The production capacity for MEK in 2000 in the USA, West- MEK production (in 1000 tonnes):
em Europe, and Japan was ca. 310000, 370000, and 200000 1995 1997 1999
tonnes, respectively. Production figures for these countries are USA 264 284 260
W.Europe 242 247 255
given in the adjacent table. Japan 217 230 249
8.1.4. Amy1 Alcohols

The group of C5 alcohols is also increasing in industrial impor- industrially most important Cs alcohols:
1
tance, especially mixtures obtained from the hydroformylation CH,(CH,~,CH,OH
and subsequent hydrogenation of n-butenes 'amyl alcohol
CHPWHCHPH mixture'
I
CH,
2. (CH&CHCH2CH20H = 3-methyl-l-
(1 Ib) butanol (isoamyl alcohol)
and isoamyl alcohol, which is formed from isobutene using the

same process:
manufacture of Cs alcohols:
(1 1C) hydroformylation followed by hydrogena-
tion of:
The mixture of amyl alcohols from n-butenes is used as a 1, n-butenes

solvent for fats, oils, and many natural and synthetic resins. 2. isobutene
Their esters are used as perfumes and extractants, while isoa- ofcsalcohols and esters:
my1 alcohol and its esters are employed as solvents. solvents, perfumes, extractants
8.2. Higher Alcohols

Higher monohydric alcohols in the range c6-cl8 are of par- primary and secondary, higher mono-
alcohols above Cg have many industrial
ticular industrial significance. Commercial interest encom- applications tertiary higher alcohols insig-
passes the whole group of primary and secondary, branched nificant
and unbranched, even- and odd-numbered alcohols.
The C6-cl1 and c12-cl8 alcohols have earned the titles 'plas- Common nomenclature:
ticizer alcohols' and 'detergent alcohols', respectively, by virtue C6-Cll = plasticizer alcohols
of their major end use. The other conventional name, 'fatty C I Z - C I=
~ tenside alcohols
2 Cs = fatty alcohols
alcohols', refers to the group of predominantly unbranched
primary alcohols c8 or higher that were previously only avail-
able as natural products, but are now also synthesized from
petrochemical products. In the past few years, fats and oils
206 8. Alcohols
agricultural products used increasingly as from renewable resources such as rapeseed, sunflower seed
renewable raw materials for "oleochemis- and flaxseed have been used increasingly as raw materials for
try", e.g., for higher alcohols
alcohol production.
In 1990, the world production capacity for C12+alcohols was
more than 1.4 x lo6 tonnes per year. Of this, about 43% was
derived from natural products.
manufacture of higher alcohols in four The four routes generally used for the manufacture of higher
industrially important processes: alcohols differ in feedstocks and in the basic nature of the
process, so that all specific alcohol types can be synthesized.
1. hydrogenation of fatty acids manufac- 1.The hydrogenation of fatty acids from fats and oils, or of
tured from fats and oils (tallow, palm fatty acids from the catalytic oxidation of n-paraffins or two
oil, coconut oil, etc.), from paraffins, or
from ricinoleic or oleic acid special processes (oxidative alkaline cleavage of ricinoleic
acid and ozonolysis of oleic acid), yields linear primary al-
cohols. The natural fatty alcohols from fatty glycerides
formed by synthesis or degradation over activated acetic
acid (acetic acid thioester of coenzyme A) have an even
number of carbon atoms.
2. hydroformylation of olefins 2. The hydroformylation of olefins followed by hydrogenation
of the aldehydes yields straight chain and branched primary
alcohols (n- and isoalcohols) from linear olefin mixtures.
3. partial oxidation of paraffins 3. The partial oxidation of linear paraffins yields linear secon-
dary alcohols.
4.Ziegler growth reaction (Alfol synthesis) 4. The Alfol process leads to linear even-numbered primary
alcohols.
To I:
principle of fatty acid hydrogenation: Fatty acids or their methyl esters from the catalytic saponifica-
CuO/Cr20,-catalyzed pressure hydrogenation (usually ZnO) or methanolysis of the fatty acid triglyc-
tion (at high temperature) of fatty acids or erides (from fats or oils) are hydrogenated at about 200-300
their esters
bar and 250-350°C in the presence of Cu-Cr-oxide catalysts
four methods for manufacture of fatty acids
and fatty acid esters: (Adkins catalysts) in fixed-bed reactors to give fatty alcohols:
1. hydrolysis or alcoholysis of fatty acid
triglycerides from fats and oils, or
2. paraffin oxidation with subsequent
esterification
3. ricinoleic acid thermolysis and oxidation
4.oleic acid ozonolysis and oxidation
A mixture of linear primary Cs to C20alcohols is obtained, for distribution of fatty alcohols in coconut oil
example, from coconut oil which in terms of quantity is the Onwt%):
fifth most important vegetable oil after soybean oil, palm oil, CH3(CH2)6CH20H 8-9
CH,(CHz)gCHzOH 7-10
rapeseed oil, and sunflower oil. Although considerable CH~(CH~),,,CH~OH45-5 1
amounts of fatty acids are obtained from this source, their CHdCHz)izCH20H 16-18
CHs(CH2)14CH20H 7- 10
growth cannot compete with that of the Alfols, which have a CH3(CH2),6CH20H 1-3
similar structure. The share of natural fatty alcohols in the total CH3(CH2)lsCH20H 6- 11
capacity of natural and synthetic fatty alcohols varies consid-
erably from country to country (c5 Table 8- 1):
Table 8-1. Fatty alcohol capacity.

Total capacity Percentage of
(in 1000 tonnes) natural fatty alcohols
1981 1985 1991 2000 1981 1985 1991 1999
WesternEurope 400 415 540 550 45 59 58 59
USA 433 570 524 531 17 26 21 22
Japan 60 105 125 108 24 38 31 20
World 1100 1300 1332 1300 30 40 40 51
worldwide vegetable oil production
(in lo6 tonnes):
1990
Soybean oil 16.9
Palm oil 10.6
Rapeseed oil 8.1
Sunflower oil 8.0
Coconut oil 3.1
A recently developed catalyst (Henkel) allows the direct hy- Henkel fahi1 hydrogenation (hydro-
drogenation of fats and oils to fatty alcohols and 1,2- f::tip) ~ ~ ~
propanediol. Esterification can be avoided by using a Cu-Cr- glycerol to
oxide/spinel catalyst at 200"C, 250 bar, and a large excess of CH,-CHCH,OH
hydrogen. I
OH
A whole spectrum of CI-C30 acids is obtained from the cata-
lytic liquid-phase oxidation of linear C20-C30 paraffins with
Mn salts at about 130°C and slight pressure, with a relatively
high proportion in the range Cl2-ClS. After esterification with commercial fatty acid manufacture via
paraffin oxidation:
methanol or n-butanol, they are hydrogenated to the alcohols
China, former E. Germany, the CIS, (tem-
over Cu-Cr-oxide or Cu-Zn-oxide catalysts at about 200°C and porarily in W. Europe)
200 bar. The first production plant for synthetic fatty acids
based on the oxidation of paraffins was erected jointly by fatty acid production (in 1000 tonnes)
Imhausen and Henkel in 1936. Today, paraffin oxidation and 1989 1991 1994 1997
the subsequent hydrogenation to alcohols is mainly used in the W.Europe 862 850 902 1030
USA 723 755 916 1020
former Eastern Bloc countries, China, Germany (ca. 40000 Japan 307 309 262 262
tonnes per year), and the CIS (300000 tonnes per year paraffin
208 8, Alcohols
oxidation products). In Italy, Liquichimia also produced fatty

alcohols from linear paraffins for a short time in a 120000
tonnes per year plant. Here pure paraffins (C&&) from crude
oil fractions were first dehydrogenated to internal olefins.
These were converted into aldehydes in an 0x0 reaction, hy-
drogenated to alcohols, and oxidized with air to give carbox-
ylic acids, a large fraction of which are branched.
There are two other processes available in Western Europe for
the production of fatty alcohols from natural products. A T 0
other processes for fatty acid manufacture: has a plant in France for the thermal cracking of ricinoleic acid
thermolysis and ozonolysis of naturd into sebacic acid and heptanal (cf. Section 10.2.2). The second
products method - used by Unilever Emery in a single plant - is the
ozonolysis of oleic acid in a two-step oxidation at temperatures
under 100°C to give pelargonic acid and azelaic acid:
other uses for fatty acids: About 30-40% of all fatty acid production is used for alcohol
esters, amides, Al-, Mg-, Zn-salts for manufacture, and a similar amount is used as the sodium salt in
emulsifying and thickening agents, amines the cleaning industry. Fatty acid derivatives such as esters,
for corrosion inhibition, fabric softeners,
adhesives, and flotation agents amides, and metal soaps (Al, Mg, and Zn soaps) are used as
(world production of fatty amines currently emulsifiers and thickeners. Fatty acid nitriles from the dehy-
ca. 300000 tonnes per year) dration of ammonium salts (from fatty acid amides) are hydro-
genated to primary fatty amines. Fatty amines, fatty diamines,
and quaternary ammonium salts from the reaction of N, N-
dialkylated fatty amines with alkyl halides (usually methyl
chloride) are used as corrosion inhibitors, fabric softeners,
adhesives, and flotation agents.
Dicarboxylic acids (e.g., azelaic acid) are used for alkyd res-
ins, polyamides, polyesters, plasticizers and lubricants. Henkel
(Emery Group) is the only manufacturer of azelaic acid in the
USA.
To 2:
hydroformylation of olefins with two The manufacture of alcohols is the most important industrial
constructive synthetic principles for the C
skeleton: application of hydrofomylation. As already discussed with in
Section 6.1, there are two basic processes:
1. The olefins are converted into alcohols by hydroformylation 1. olefin C skeleton + C:

followed by hydrogenation. These alcohols possess one used industrially for isoolefin mixtures +
isoalcohol mixtures:
more carbon atom than the olefin feedstock. Isooctanol')
iso-C, olefin -+ iso-Cg alcohol
from isoheptenes, isononanol from diisobutene, isodecanol iso-C8 olefin -+ iso-Cg alcohol
from tripropene and isotridecanol from tetrapropene are all iso-Cg olefin -+ iso-Cloalcohol
members of this group. iso-C12 olefin -+ iso-C~,alcohol
2 . By an aldol condensation followed by hydrogenation, an 0x0 2. aldol condensation of 0x0 aldehydes

aldehyde is converted into an alcohol possessing double the followed by hydrogenation:
number of carbon atoms. This process is used commercially n-C4 aldehyde -+ iso-CB alcohol
iso-Cg aldehyde -+ iso-C1galcohol
to manufacture 2-ethylhexanol from n-butanal (cf. Section
6.1.4.3) and isooctadecanol from isononanal.
To 3 and 4:
These two manufacturing routes will be discussed in the fol-
lowing sections.
8.2.1. Oxidation of Paraffins to Alcohols

Linear secondary alcohols are manufactured from n-paraffins, process principle of alkane oxidation:
which can be obtained from kerosene fractions (cf. Section air oxidation of alkanes catalyzed by metal
ions gives sec-alcohols from radical reaction
3.3.3). The development of paraffin oxidation began around with intermediatealkane hydroperoxides
1930 in Germany. It was commercialized in about 1940 when
hydrocarbons from the Fischer-Tropsch synthesis were oxi-
dized with air to give a complex mixture of alcohols, ketones,
esters, and acids.
A substantial increase in selectivity to alcohols was obtained operation of paraffin oxidation:
with the use of boric acid. In Bashkirov's method for oxidizing 'Bashkirov Oxidation' through boric acid
-
ester from alkyl hydroperoxides with
n-paraffins (CIo-C20) with air or oxygen in the presence of statistical distribution of 0-0-H groups
boric acid (mainly as metaboric acid, HO-B = 0, under reac- along paraffin chain
tion conditions), secondary alcohols were obtained without R'-~H--CH,-R~
HO-B=O
chain cleavage: I
0-0-H
R~--cH--cH,-R*
I __*
0-0-B OH,@
II
0
I + 0 + H20
0--B=O
The secondary alkyl hydroperoxides formed initially react with characteristics of boric acid route:
boric acid to give thermally stable, non-oxidizing boric acid stable boric acid esters from direct reaction
of H3BO3 with hydroperoxides prevent
esters. The hydroperoxides are thus prevented from decompos- further oxidation of alcohols
') The term 'isooctanol' is a commercial expression which has no relationship to 'iso' in systematic nomenclature.
210 8. Alcohols
H3BO3 is recovered after ester saponifica- ing to alcohols and being further oxidized. In commercial
tion and recycled, i.e., HsBO3 cycle plants such as in Japan (Nippon Shokubai) and the CIS (UCC's
plant in the USA was shut down in 1976), the paraffin is oxi-
dized at atmospheric pressure with air at 140- 190°C, generally
in the presence of about 0.1 wt% KMnO., and 4-5 wt% boric
acid until a 15-25% conversion is obtained. By using a
cocatalyst such as NH3 or amine in addition to boric acid,
Nippon Shokubai obtains the same selectivity with a higher
conversion. The feedstock paraffins have a much lower boiling
point than the boric acid esters, and can be easily distilled from
the oxidized mixture. The boric acid esters are later
hydrolyzed.
Since the boric acid esters are thermally labile and, particularly
in acid, can be cleaved to boric acid and olefins, it may be
preferable to hydrolyze them directly while still in the oxida-
tion medium.
industrial plants employing Bashkirov Boric acid can be obtained from the aqueous phase and, after
paraffin oxidation: crystallization and dehydration, recycled to the process. With
Japan, CIS, USA until 1977
the direct hydrolysis, the organic phase is separated by distilla-
tion into unreacted paraffin and the oxidation medium which is
then hydrogenated to convert the appreciable amounts of ke-
tones present into the corresponding alcohols. The selectivities
are about 70% to alcohols, 20% to ketones, and 10% to car-
boxylic acids.
oxidation takes place without chain degra- The oxidation yields almost exclusively ( i e . , up to 98%) sec-
dation or structural isomerism ondary alcohols with the same chain length as the paraffin
feedstock and a statistical distribution of OH groups.
uses of alcohols from paraffin oxidation: The bulk of these alcohols is processed to give surfactants and
in form of ROS03H or detergents either by direct esterification with H2S04 or SO3 to
R(OCH*CH2),0SOsH as alkali salts or ether sulfates, or after previous ethoxylation (cJ:Section 8.2.2).
directly as ethoxylates for surfactants and
detergents The secondary alcohol ethoxylates are already excellent mate-
rials for detergents before esterification.
Another important use of Bashkirov oxidation in alcohol
manufacture is the commercial oxidation of cyclohexane (cf.
Section 10.1.1), and the production of cyclododecanol as an
intermediate in the synthesis of nylon-12 (cf.Section 10.1.2).
8.2.2. Alfol Synthesis

Ziegler synthetic alcohols - principles of K. Ziegler's organo-aluminum reactions provide a route to un-
process:
branched primary alcohols with an even number of carbons. The
growth reaction with HzC=CH2 in presence
of triethylaluminum leads to linear primary Alfol process, as it is known, allows the same fatty alcohols to
alcohols ('Alfols' or 'Ziegleralcohols') be synthesized from ethylene as arise from natural products.
8.2. Higher Alcohols 21 1
The Alfol process proceeds in four steps. First, the reactant four-step Alfol synthesis:
triethylaluminum is produced. Then, a very finely divided A1
::B'Z:&"'
1. catalyst manufacture
powder and triethylaluminum are hydrogenated with hydrogen
to diethylaluminum hydride at 110- 140°C and 50-200 bar: 4. hydrolysis
Next, triethylaluminum is obtained from the reaction with tol:

ethylene at about 100°C and 25 bar: AI(CzH& theoretically increases around
50%(c$ eq 15-16)
in practice less, due to:
(16) H2 + AI(C2H& + AIH(CzH& + CzHs
In the second step, the strongly exothermic chain-growth reac- to 2:

tion takes place in a flow tube at about 120°C and an ethylene higher trialkyl-A1 compounds of twofold
pressure of 100-140 bar. This conversion is known as the importance:
insertion reaction (cf.Section 3.3.3.1): 1. for oxidation to alcohols
2. for thermolysis to a-olefins
If necessary, this growth reaction can be coupled with a trans- typical C number distribution and compari-
alkylation step in which the trialkylaluminum compounds react son with transalkylation (in %):
with a-olefins in the CI2-Cl6range until equilibration is at- C number basic trans
process alkylation
tained. In this way, a substantially narrower chain distribution
6 10 1
can be obtained in the alcohol mixture (Epal process of Ethyl 8 17 3
Corporation, now Albemarle). 10 21 8
12 19 35
At the same time, the higher trialkylaluminum compounds are 14 15 26
also suitable feedstocks for the manufacture of straight-chain 16 10 17
18 5 9
n-olefins (the so-called Ziegler olefins; cfi Section 3.3.3.1). 20 3 1
In the third step of the Alfol synthesis, the trialkylaluminum
compounds are oxidized at 50-100°C in an exothermic reac-
tion with extremely dry air to the corresponding alkoxides: to 3:
auto-oxidation of the higher trialkyl-A1
compounds to Al-alcoholates with hydro-
peroxide intermediate
(18)
Small amounts of byproducts such as esters, ethers, acids, and to 4:

aldehydes result from this reaction. In the final step, the Al- hydrolysis in presence of H2S04 or alone
with H20
212 8. Alcohols
workup of the Alfols: alkoxides are saponified - with dilute H2S04 or water - to the
due to possible pyrolysis, the higher Alfols alcohols and a pure A12(S04)3 solution or to extremely pure
are vacuum distilled aluminum hydroxide:
The alcohol selectivity reaches 85-91%. After separation of

the alcohol and water phases, the organic phase is fractionally
distilled.
above C14, soft, colorless solids The strictly linear Ziegler alcohols are particularly suitable for
uses of Alfols: biodegradable sulfates and ether sulfates for use in detergents.
biodegradable detergents (sulfates and Important manufacturers are Vista Chemical (formerly
ether Sulfates, k HzSO4-esters OfethoxY- Conoco), Ethyl Corporation and Shell in the USA; RWE-DEA
lated products)
(formerly Condea), Shell, PCUK, and ICI in Western Europe;
uses of byproducts:
Mitsui and Kao-Ethyl in Japan; and the CIS.
extremely pure A1203 as catalyst support
8.3. Polyhydric Alcohols

commercially important polyols: The most important group of polyhydric alcohols are the 1,2-
1,2-diols: diols, or glycols, which can be readily manufactured from
ethylene-, propylene glycol epoxides, for example, ethylene glycol (cf Section 7.2.1) and
1,3-diols:
propanediol, dimethylpropanediol
propylene glycol (2 Section 11.1.2). The other di- and triols
(neopentyl glycol), butanediol will be discussed elsewhere in conjunction with their precur-
1,4-diols: sors; e.g., 1,Cbutanediol (cf. Sections 4.3; 5.3; 13.2.3.4), 1,3-
Q,
butyne-, butene-, butanediol butanediol(cf Section 7.4.3), 1,6-hexanediol (cf Section
1.6-diols: CH,OH 10.1.l), 1,4-di-methylolcyclohexane(cf. Section 14.2.4), and
hexanediol and glycerol (cf. Section 11.2.3). Another group of polyhydric
alcohols results from a mixed aldol reaction between formal-
triols: dehyde and acetaldehyde, isobutyraldehyde, or n-butyralde-
hyde. An aldehydic intermediate is formed initially, and must
glycerol, trimethylolpropane be reduced to the polyhydric alcohol. Pentaerythritol, neopen-
tetraols: tyl glycol, and trimethylolpropane are examples of these types
pentaerythritol of polyols.
8.3.1. Pentaerythritol
pentaerythritol is the simplest tetravdent Of the three formaldehyde secondary products mentioned,
alcohol (erythritol) with 5 C atoms: pentaerythritol or 2,2-bis(hydroxymethy1)-1,3-propanediol is
HOCH,, /CH,OH produced in largest quantities. Production figures for pentae-
C rythritol are given in the adjacent table. In 1991, production
HOCH,/ ‘CH,OH
capacities for pentaerythritol in the USA, Japan, and Germany
were 72000, 45 000, and 35 000 tonnes per year, respectively.
8.3. Polyhydric Alcohols 213
Pentaerythritol is generally manufactured in a batch process production of pentaerythritol (in 1000

but can also be continuously produced by reacting formalde- tonnes):
hyde with acetaldehyde in an aqueous Ca(OH)2 or NaOH 1994 1998 1999
USA 60 66 70
solution at 15-45°C. In the first step, a threefold mixed aldoli-
zation is followed by a Cannizzaro reaction, i.e., reduction of
trimethylol acetaldehyde with formaldehyde and formation of
formic acid as a coproduct:
manufacture by classic Tollens method:

reaction of acetaldehyde with formalde-
hyde in presence of an alkaline catalyst
(Ca(OH)2or NaOH) in a threefold aldoliza-
tion with subsequent Cannizzaro reaction
(intermolecular H transfer)
Theoretically, four moles formaldehyde are necessary per mole avoiding HCOOH coproduct by catalytic
hydrogenation of the aldol intermediate has
acetaldehyde. In practice, up to a fourfold excess of formalde- not been successful
hyde is used to limit the formation of dipentaerythritol, the
monoether of pentaerythritol [(HOCH2)3C-CH2]20.
After neutralizing the excess Ca(OH)2 with HCOOH the proc- isolation of pentaerythritol:
essing of the reaction mixture is done by stepwise concentra- high loss fractional crystallization of Ca-
tion and fractional crystallization of pentaerythritol. (OOCH)2and pentaerythritol
The analytically proven selectivity of about 91% (based on

CH3CHO) in the crude product is in practice seldom achieved
because the isolation involves high losses.
Most pentaerythritol is used for the manufacture of alkyd resins use of pentaerythritol:
(about 50% in USA in 2000), which are raw materials for the alkyd resins, explosives, plasticizers, addi-
paint industry (cf. Section 11.2.1). The tetranitrate is used as an tives, emulsifiers
explosive and in pharmaceuticals, and the esters of the higher
fatty acids (C5-CL2)are used as oil additives, plasticizers, and
emulsifying agents.
8.3.2. Trimethylolpropane
Quantitatively, trimethylolpropane or 1,1,1-tris(hydroxymethyl)- manufacture of trimethylolpropane
propane ranks second amongst the polyols obtained from aldol CH,OH
hydrogenation. About 100000 tonnes are produced worldwide I
CH,CH,C-CH,OH
each year. Its manufacture is analogous to that of pentaerythri-
L p H
tol; that is, mixed aldolization of an excess of formaldehyde
with n-butyraldehyde in the presence of Ca(OH)2, NaOH, or analogous to pentaerythritol by double
aldolization of n-butyraldehyde and formal-
basic ion-exchangers followed by reduction: dehyde followed by Cannizzaroreaction
214 8. Alcohols
numerous attempts to find new routes

without HCOOH coproduct have all been
unsuccessful
isolation by extraction, Trimethylolpropane is usually extracted from the reaction

purification by distillation mixture with solvents (e.g., acetic acid esters, cyclohexanol)
and purified by distillation. The yield reaches about 90%.
application as glycerol substitute or after This economical synthesis from two inexpensive, commercially
reaction with EO or PO as polyester or
polyurethane component available components has led in many cases to the replacement
of glycerol (for example, in alkyd resins) by trimethylolpropane.
Furthermore, it has the usual polyol applications and can, for
example, be employed directly or after ethoxylation or propoxy-
lation in the manufacture of polyesters or polyurethanes.
8.3.3. Neopentyl Glycol

manufacture of neopentyl glycol Neopentyl glycol, or 2,2-dimethyl- 1,3-propanediol, can be
7% readily manufactured at low cost by the mixed aldolization of
formaldehyde and isobutyraldehyde. The world production
HOCH2-C-CH20H
I capacity in 1998 was about 290000 tonnes per year, with
CH,
147000,81000,and 32000 tonnes per year in Western Europe,
the USA, and Japan, respectively. With a total capacity of
150000 tonnes per year (2002), BASF is the worldwide largest
by mixed aldolization of isobutyraldehyde producer of neopentyl glycol.
and formaldehyde with alkaline catalysts
such as alkali hydroxides and acetates, With equimolar amounts of the two aldehydes, the aldol reac-
amines, ion-exchangers tion leads - in the presence of basic substances - with very
further hydrogenation to neopentyl glycol high selectivities to the isolable intermediate hydroxypivalal-
by Cannizzaro reaction or catalytically with
H2 dehyde. This is converted either with an excess of formalde-
hyde, or by catalytic hydrogenation in the gas or liquid phase
over Co, Cu, or nickel catalysts at temperatures over 80°C, to
give neopentyl glycol with more than 90%selectivity:
8.3. Polyhydric Alcohols 2 15
Neopentyl glycol is used in polyesters (for plastics in airplane use of neopentyl glycol:
and ship construction), synthetic resin paints (principally for as condensation product for synthesis of
solvent-free powder coatings), synthetic lubricating oils, poly- polyesters, resin paints, lubri-
cants, and plasticizers
urethanes and plasticizers. The neopentyl structure of the reac-
tion products leads to particular stability toward hydrolysis,
heat, and light.
One neopentyl glycol derivative that is used industrially is 2,2- steric hindrance from neopentyl structure
impedes ester formation, but makes esters,
dimethyl- 1,3-propanediol-monohydroxypivalicacid ester. It is when formed, particularly stable
obtained by disproportionation (Tishchenko reaction) of hy-
derivative of neopentyl glycol:
droxypivalaldehyde, the intermediate from neopentyl glycol
monoester with hydroxypivalic acid from
manufacture: alkaline-catalyzed Tishchenko reaction of
hydroxypivalaldehyde ( c j acetaldehyde +
ethyl acetate, Section 7.4.4)
The reaction takes place in the presence of alkaline earth hy-

droxides at 80-130°C. In 1976, BASF started up a 1200 ton-
nes per year plant in Germany, which has since been ex-
panded. UCC has discontinued production of 2,2-dimethyl-
1,3-propane-diol-monohydroxypivalicacid ester in the USA.
The neopentyl glycol monoester of hydroxypivalic acid is
increasingly used in the manufacture of high quality, extremely
resistant polyester resins and polyurethanes.
9. Vinyl-Halogen and Vinyl-Oxygen Compounds
Due to their high reactivity, commercial availability, and ver- industrially important vinyl compounds:
satile applicability, vinyl compounds have become key prod-
H , C = C H ~
ucts in industrial chemistry.
The extensive group of vinyl compounds includes products H,C=CH-COOH(R)
such as styrene, acrylic acid, acrylonitrile, and methacrylic H,C=CH-CN
acid, which will be described elsewhere along with their char- H2C=C-COOH(R)
acteristic precursors; and vinyl halides, vinyl esters and vinyl I
CH,
ethers, which will be dealt with in this chapter. H2C=CH-Cl(F)
The vinyl halides also include multisubstituted ethylenes such H,C=CH-OAc
as vinylidene chloride (VDC), vinylidene fluoride, trichloro- H,C=CH-OR
and tetrachloroethylene, and tetrafluoroethylene. H,C= CCl,(Fz)
Cl,C=CHCl
a,c=CCI,
F,C=CF,
The highest volume products of the vinyl halides, -esters, and largest volume vinyl halides and esters:
-ethers are vinyl chloride (VCM = vinyl chloride monomer) Hzc=CH-cl
and vinyl acetate (VAM = vinyl acetate monomer). Their H,C=CH-oCCH,
growth has essentially been determined by the new catalytic 0
II
processes based on ethylene which have largely replaced the
classical acetylene processes.
9.1. Vinyl-Halogen Compounds
9.1.1. Vinyl Chloride

The supreme importance of vinyl chloride as a universal monomer together with precursor (CICHZCH~CI=
EDC), VCM follows ethylene, propene,
for the manufacture of homo-, co-, and terpolymers is reflected urea as the fourth largest volume organic
in the dramatic expansion of its industrial production, which product in the USA (1997)
began in the 1930s and reached a worldwide production capac- EDC production (in lo6tonnes):
ity of about 31.1 x lo6 tonnes per year in 2000. In this year, the 1992 1995 1997
capacities in the USA, Western Europe, and Japan were about W. Europe 8.90 9.14 9.97
USA 7.23 7.83 11.9
8.0,6.7,and 3.5 x lo6tonnes per year, respectively. Vinyl chlo- Japan 2.71 2.93 3.49
ride, along with its precursor 1,2-dichloroethane, has thus be-
come one of the greatest consumers of chlorine; for example,
in 1999 about 42%, 35%, and 30% of the total chlorine pro-
218 9. Vinyl-Halogen and Vinyl-Oxygen Compounds
duction in the USA, Western Europe and Japan was employed

in the manufacture of vinyl chloride. The pressure to optimize the
process led to constant improvements and to an increase in the size
of production units. The largest vinyl chloride production plant in
USA in 1991 had a capacity of 635000 tonnes per year, now the
capacity in several plants are higher than lo6tonnes per year.
PVC recycling in a specialized pyrolysis A new and attractive development has to do with the recovery
process converts chlorine to available and of chlorine in the form of hydrogen chloride from polyvinyl
reusable HCl
chloride, the largest volume product made from vinyl chloride.
Discarded PVC can be recycled by pyrolysis at 1200°C in a
rotary kiln and the resulting HCI can be isolated, purified, and
reused for the production of vinyl chloride. Thus the fraction
of total chlorine use for chlorine-containing end products,
currently about 46%in Western Europe, can be lessened in the
future by this new form of chlorine recycling.
VCM production (in lo6 tonnes): Production figures for vinyl chloride in several countries are
1995 1997 1999 summarized in the adjacent table.
W. Europe 5.5 5.7 5.5
USA 6.8 8.0 6.6
Japan 2.6 3.1 3.1 9.1.1.1. Vinyl Chloride from Acetylene
traditional VCM manufacture by HgC12- Griesheim-Elektron developed the first industrial process for
catalyzed HCI addition to acetylene (vi- the manufacture of vinyl chloride. It was based on the addition
nylation of hydrogen chloride):
of hydrogen chloride to acetylene, which was initially obtained
older liquid-phase processes with dissolved
or suspended catalyst, later generally gas solely from carbide. In the subsequent period, acetylene from
phase with fixed- or fluidized-bed catalysts petroleum was also employed in vinyl chloride manufacture.
At first, the hydrogen chloride was made by the reaction of C12
and HZ,but was gradually replaced by hydrogen chloride from
chlorination. The vinylation of hydrogen chloride takes place
according to the following equation:
process principles: HgCI2 on activated charcoal serves as a catalyst at 140-200°C.

heterogeneously catalyzed gas-phase The conversion of acetylene is 96-97%, with a selectivity to
reaction, very selective and with simple vinyl chloride of about 98% (based on C2H2).The isolation of
apparatus (tube-bundle reactor)
the vinyl chloride is relatively simple as the only byproducts
byproduct formation:
are small amounts of acetaldehyd (from residual moisture in
CH,CHO from H C S H + H 2 0
CH3CHCI2from H,C=CHCl+ HCI the gas feed) and 1,l-dichloroethane (from HCI addition to
vinyl chloride).
Despite low investment and operating costs, this route (based
exclusively on acetylene) has been largely abandoned in favor
of ethylene, which represents a cheaper feedstock base. Hence,
9.1. Vinyl-Halogen Compounds 2 19
the last plant operating with this procedure was closed down
in Japan in 1989, and the last two plants in Western Europe
ceased production in 1993. In the USA Borden is still operat-
ing a plant with a capacity of about 270000 tonnes per year,
and in the CIS four acetylene-based vinyl chloride plants are
in operation. In countries with inexpensive coal, such as
South Africa, production of vinyl chloride from carbide-
based acetylene will be economical for the longer term.
9.1.1.2. Vinyl Chloride from Ethylene

Today, vinyl chloride is almost exclusively manufactured by VCM manufacture from ethylene through
thermal cleavage (dehydrochlorination) of 1,2-dichloroethane ~ ~ ~
(EDC). The feedstock for the thermolysis can be obtained from tion
two routes: EDC manufacture from ethylene by
1. By the older method, addition of chlorine to ethylene 1. Clz addition
2. By the more modem process, oxychlorination of ethylene 2. oxychlorination
with hydrogen chloride and O2or air.
To I :
Ethylene chlorination generally takes place in the liquid phase process principles of Clz addition (liquid
phase):
in a bubble-column reactor using the reaction oroduct EDC as
v
homogeneously catalyzed electrophilic
reaction medium with dissolved FeC13, CuC12, or SbC13 as reaction with carbenium ion ecCHz-CHzC1
catalyst at 40-70°C and 4-5 bar: as probable intermediate
The addition of chlorine probably takes place according to an

electrophilic ionic mechanism in which the catalyst causes
polarization of the chlorine molecule, thereby facilitating an
electrophilic attack.
Selectivity to 1,2-dichloroethane can reach 98% (based on
C2H4)and 99% (based on ClJ.
The chlorination of ethylene can also be carried out in the gas process principles of Clz addition (gas
phase at 90- 130°C. Formation of 1,2-dichloroethane probably phase):
molecules.
To 2:
process principles of oxychlorination: The oxychlorination of ethylene is generally conducted in the
Cu salt-catalyzed reaction of C2&, HCI, gas phase. When ethylene is reacted with anhydrous HC1 and
and air (Oz),separable into a reaction step: air or oxygen at 220-240°C and 2-4 bar, it is converted into
CzH4 + 2 CUCIZ+ ClCHzCHzCl+2 CUCl EDC and H20:
and a regeneration sequence:
2 CUCI+ 0.5 0 2 + CUO.CUCIZ
CUOCUCI~ + 2 HCI -+ 2 CuC12 + Hz0
(3)
function of catalyst components: Supported CuC12 serves as catalyst. The supports often contain
1. CuC12 as chlorinating agent is volatile activators and stabilizers such as chlorides of the rare earth and
under reaction conditions alkali metals. No free chlorine is formed under the reaction
2. alkali chloride (KCl) lowers the volatil-
ity by formation of a salt melt conditions; CuC12 is the chlorinating agent which is subse-
3. rare earth chlorides increase the 0 2 quently regenerated with air and HCI through the intermediate
absorption by the melt
oxy-chloride. This is similar to the oxychlorination of benzene
to chlorobenzene (cfi Section 13.2.1.1). Catalysts of this type,
which are employed for example by Distillers and Shell, allow
EDC selectivities of about 96% to be attained. The ethylene
conversion is almost quantitative when a slight excess of HCI
and air is used.
industrial operation of ethylene oxychlori- In the USA in 1964, Goodrich, Dow, and Monsanto were
nation: among the first firms to operate an industrial oxychlorination
1. gas phase with fluidized-bed reactor or process. Today, numerous other firms have developed their
fixed-bed reactor
2. liquid phase own processes based on a similar principle.
characteristics of catalytic gas-phase oxy- There is a basic difference in the process operation which
chlorination:
compared to chlorination, by enthalpy of affects the heat removal from this strongly exothermic reac-
formation of H 2 0 (from 2 HCI + 0.5 0 2 ) - tion. Ethyl Corp., Goodrich, Mitsui Toatsu Chemicals, Mon-
more exothermic reaction santo, Scientific Design (based on the Monsanto process), and
exact temperature control avoids:
superheating RhGne-Poulenc use a fluidized-bed reactor, while the other
excessive chlorination manufacturers employ a fixed-bed reactor. Another method to
total combustion to COz
limit the local development of heat is the use of catalysts di-
luted with inert materials.
characteristics of liquid-phase oxychlorina- Besides the gas-phase processes for oxychlorination, Kellogg
tion: has developed a method involving an aqueous CuCI2 solution
use of aqueous HC1 facilitates heat removal acidified with hydrochloric acid. Ethylene can be converted
but aggravates corrosion control problems
into 1,Zdichloroethane by oxychlorination with 7-25% con-
version and 96% selectivity at 170- 185°C and 12- 18 bar. The
advantages of this modification lie with the use of aqueous
hydrochloric acid and good heat removal by H 2 0 evaporation.
However, considerable corrosion problems arise from the
handling of the hot aqueous hydrochloric acid.
9.1. Vinyl-Halogen Compounds 221
The further conversion of 1,Zdichloroethane to vinyl chloride VCM manufacture by HCI elimination
used to be carried out in the liquid phase with alkali. Today, from EDC:
previously, dehydrochlorination in liquid
gas-phase dehydrochlorination is used exclusively: phase with alkali
today, dehydrochlorination in gas phase by
two processes:
(4) 1. thermal (favored method)
2. catalytic (infrequent; e.g., SBA process,
Wacker process)
The endothermic cleavage of EDC is conducted at 500-600°C principle of thermal HCI cleavage:
and 25-35 bar at high flow rates in tubes made of special ClCHzCHzCl + C1. + CHzCHzCI
C1. + ClCHzCHzCl+ HCl + ClCHzCHCl
steels (Ni, Cr) with high heat resistance. This is a thermal ClCHzCHCl + C1. + HzC=CHCl
reaction that proceeds by a radical chain mechanism. In many
cases, carbon tetrachloride is added in small amounts as an
initiator. More important is the purity of the EDC used (>
99.5%), since impurities can easily inhibit the thermolysis
(radical trapping). Catalytic cracking at 300-400°C on pumice
(Si02, A1203,alkalis) or on charcoal, impregnated with BaCI2
or ZnC12, has not found more widespread application due to
the limited life of the catalysts.
Conversion of EDC in thermal cracking amounts to 50-60% process characteristicsof thermolysis:
with a selectivity to vinyl chloride of greater than 98% (based selectivity to VCM favored by high flow
rate, exact temperature control, careful
on EDC). The reaction mixture is directly quenched with cold purification of EDC, limitation of conver-
EDC, releasing gaseous hydrogen chloride. After separation of sion of EDC
the vinyl chloride by distillation, the EDC is fed back to the
dehydrochlorination step.
Modem industrial processes for the manufacture of vinyl modem VCM manufacture characterized
by integration of three partial reactions:
chloride are characterized by an extensive and thus very
1. liquid-phase Cz& chlorination
economical integration of the above-mentioned partial steps 2. gas-phase EDC dehydrochlorination
of ethylene-chlorine addition, EDC thermolysis, and ethylene 3. gas-phase CzH4 oxychlorination (fluid-
oxychlorination. In this integrated operation, chlorine is ized- or fixed-bed)
introduced to the process by addition to ethylene, and hydro-
gen chloride from the thermolysis is used in the oxychlorina-
tion.
As an alternative to the reuse of hydrogen chloride from ther- integrated C12 recovery from HCl in oxy-
chlorination of CzH4 also possible exter-
molysis in the oxychlorination, processes have been developed nally by:
for converting it into chlorine. 1. electrolysis, e.g., Hoechst-Uhde, De
For example, aqueous hydrochloric acid in a particular concen- Nora, Mobay Chemical
2. Deacon process (Shell)
tration range (25 + 10 wt%) can be converted by electrolysis 3. KEL chlorine process (Kellogg)
into C12 and H2 using processes from Hoechst-Uhde, De Nora,
or Mobay Chemical.
The Shell-Deacon process, another method for recovering C12, common reaction principle of Shell-
Deacon and KEL chlorine processes:
involves oxidizing gaseous HCI or aqueous hydrochloric acid
to chlorine and water over a supported catalyst containing the
4HCI + 0:,-92C1, + 2H,O active components CuC12, KC1, and DiC13 (Di = didymium,
i.e., industrially resulting mixtures of rare earth) at 350-
400°C. This process has been used commercially in The
characteristiccatalytic step: Netherlands (41000 tonnes per year C12, no longer in
Deacon process: operation) and in India (27000 tonnes per year C12). A
2 CUCl:, + CIz+ CU2C12 modified Deacon process, the Mitsui-Toatsu (MT-chlorine)
KEL chlorine process:
process, is catalyzed with an active chromium oxide/Si02
system. A plant with a production capacity of 30000 tonnes
NO:, + 2 HCI + Clz + NO + Hz0
per year is in operation in Japan.
A third route is the KEL chlorine process (Kellogg), in which
the oxidation of HCl (anhydrous, or in aqueous solution) to C12
at 4 bar and 260-320°C is catalyzed by oxides of nitrogen, and
(as nitrosylsulfuric acid) is present as a circulation
"catalyst carrier". A 270000 tonnes per year plant using this
process has been operated by Du Pont in the USA since 1974.
ethylene-acetylene combined processes During an interim period, before the modem processes for
were intermediate solution to problem of complete industrial utilization of chlorine based solely on
total Cl:, utilization, but both ethylene and
acetylene had to be available at the same ethylene had made their breakthrough, vinyl chloride was
time manufactured in a balanced ethylene-acetylene combined
process. In analogy to the traditional VCM process, hydrogen
chloride from the thermolysis of EDC was added to acetylene.
The combined use of ethylene and acetylene was particularly
advantageous where thermal cracking of crude oil fractions
supplied mixtures of C2H4 and C2H2.
Combined processes were operated by, for example, Goodrich,
Monsanto, and UCC in the USA, by HoechsVKnapsack in
Germany, and by Kureha in Japan.
9.1.1.3. Potential Developments in Vinyl Chloride Manufac-

ture
modem three-step cost-intensive VCM Considerations of improvement in the VCM manufacturing
manufacturing processes show two processes mainly concentrate on eliminating the multiple
possibilities for cost savings:
stages of combined processes (chlorination, oxychlorination,
1 . single-step, direct substitutional chlori- thermolysis), which entail considerable capital and process
nation of CzH4
PtClZ-CuClz supported catalysts in the
costs. A basic simplification of VCM manufacture could, for
gas phase (ICI) example, be achieved by direct chlorine substitution or oxy-
PdCI:, in the liquid phase (Distillers) chlorination of ethylene to vinyl chloride. The patent literature
catalyst melts contains numerous examples with noble metal catalysts in the
(Hoechst) gas and liquid phase as well as in a melt of the catalytically
active compounds. Until now, they have not led to an indus-
trial process due to the high temperature necessary and to
consequent side reactions.
The use of ethane rather than ethylene has also been suggested. 2. use of ethane instead of ethylene for
direct VCM manufacture:
In the Lummus-Armstrong Transcat process, ethane is con-
verted to vinyl chloride by reacting directly with chlorine in a 2.1. Lummus-Amstrong ITranscat process'
melt containing the chlorides of copper-based oxychlorination process characteristics:
two-step, heterogenously catalyzed
catalysts. In the first stage, the following chlorination, oxy- conversion of ethane, Clz, 0 2 to VCM
chlorination, and dehydrochlorination reactions occur simulta- in copper chloride/alkali chloride melt
neously in a reactor containing a salt melt at 450-500°C:
The melted copper salt participates in the chlorination process 1st step:
and, on transferring chlorine, is reduced from the divalent to reactions take place simultaneously
the monovalent state: (chlorination, oxychlorination, dehydro-
chlorination)
2nd step:
regeneration of melt carried out separately
At an ethane conversion of about 30%, selectivity to vinyl

chloride is less than 40%.
In order to regenerate the salt melt, it is fed to the oxidation
reactor where, by means of HCl and air, it is brought to the
oxychlorination level (CuO- CuC& once again.
With ethane, however, the involved technology for circulating
the catalyst melt has only been employed in a pilot plant (c$
Section 2.3.6.1).
In a newer gas-phase process from ICI, ethane undergoes 2.2. ICI oxychlorination process
complete conversion to ethylene and a mixture of chlorinated process characteristics:
derivatives of ethane and ethylene in an oxychlorination reac- one-step, heterogeneously (Ag, Mn-,
tion with chlorine and oxygen over zeolite catalysts containing Co-, Ni-saWzeolites) catalyzed con-
version of CzH6,Clz, O2 to VCM in the
silver metal and, e.g., manganese salts at 350-400°C. The gas phase
selectivity to vinyl chloride can be as high as 5 1%.
Other direct chlorination processes are under development.
9.1.1.4. Uses of Vinyl Chloride and 1,ZDichloroethane

Most vinyl chloride (currently about 95% worldwide) is used uses of VCM and EDC:
as a monomer and, to a lesser extent, as a comonomer in PO- 1. VCM for PVC and numerous copolymers
lymerizations. Only a small amount, along with its precursor main application areas for PVC:
EDC, serves as a starting material for the numerous chlorine building and electrical industries, packag-
derivatives of ethane and ethylene used as solvents and extrac- ing, construction
224 9. Vinyl-Halogen and Vinyl-OxygenCompounds
tants which were once derived solely from acetylene.

1,1, I-trichloroethane production from: The most important of these is l,l,l-trichloroethane, which -
1. EDC by chlorination to CHZCICHCIZ, apart from a three-step route from EDC or by chlorination of
HC1 elimination to H2C=CClz, and HCl ethane - is chiefly produced from vinyl chloride. First, hydrogen
addition
2. CzH6 by chlorination chloride is added to vinyl chloride in the liquid phase in the
3. VCM by HCI addition to CH3CHClz and presence of finely-divided FeC13 to form 1,1-dichloroethane,
chlorination which also constitutes the reaction medium. Selectivities of 95-
Route 3 is most important commercial route 98% are attained. The second step is a gas-phase chlorination;
generally the Ethyl Corporation process in a fluidized bed at
370-400°C and 3-5 bar over an Si02catalyst is used:
The hydrogen chloride is recycled to the first reaction step.

Selectivity to l,l,l-trichloroethane is as high as 82%.
I,l,l-trichloroethane production (in 1000 The main use of 1,l,l-trichloroethane, after addition of stabi-
tonnes): lizers, is as a cold cleaning agent for metals and textiles. The
1991 1993 1997 production capacity of l,l,l-trichloroethane in 1998 was about
USA 294 205 95 250000, 40000, and 110000 tonnes in the USA, Western
W.Europe 245 108 40 Europe, and Japan, respectively. Production numbers for these
Japan 167 78 48
countries are given in the adjacent table.
ethylenediamine manufacture from:
1. EDC by CI/NHz substitution 1,2-Dichloroethane is also used for the manufacture of ethyl-
2. H2NCH2CHzOH by OH/NHz substitu- enediamine (1,Zdiaminoethane); it is reacted with an excess of
tion aqueous ammonia at about 180°C under pressure. Diethyl-
both ammonolysis routes burdened by enetriamine and triethylenetetramine are also formed in secon-
formation of byproducts
dary reactions of the ethylenediamine with 1,2-dichIoroethane.
The mixture of amine hydrogen chlorides is converted with
caustic soda to the free amines, which are then separated by
rectification. The yield of ethylenediamine is about 60%.
Ethylenediamine is an intermediate in the production of rubber
chemicals, pharmaceuticals, and, above all, for the complexing
agent ethylenediaminetetraacetic acid (EDTA), which is
mainly used in the laundry and cleaning agents sector.
Another route for the manufacture of ethylenediamine is based
on the reaction of ethanolamine with NH3 (cJ: Section 7.2.3).
2. VCM and EDC as intermediates for 1,2-Dichloroethaneis also used as a solvent for resins, asphalt,
bitumen, and rubber, and as an extractant for fats and oils. In
manufacture of solvents and extractants,
e.g.,
CI3C-CH3(trichloroethane) combination with 1,2-dibromoethane, it is used with the anti-
CIzC=CHCI (trichloroethylene) knock agents tetraethyl- and tetramethyllead to convert almost
ClZC=CClz (tetrachloroethylene) as well nonvolatile lead compounds into readily volatile ones. However,
as
HzNCHzCHzNHz (ethylenediamine) because of the reduction of lead additives in gasoline, this use is
declining sharply.
Vinyl chloride and 1,2-dichloroethane are also starting materi- and the monomer H2C=CC12 (vinylidene
als for the manufacture of vinylidene chloride (cfi Section VDC)
9.1.2) and tri- and tetrachloroethylene (cfi Section 9.1.4).
9.1.2. Vinylidene Chloride

Vinylidene chloride (more properly named vinylidene dichlo- vinylidene chloride manufacture (two-step):
ride, VDC) is manufactured by chlorinating vinyl chloride or 1. conversion of VCM or 1,2-dichloroethane
into 1,l ,Ztrichloroethane
1,Zdichloroethane to 1,1,2-trichloroethane which is then de- 2. dehydrochlorination with aqueous alkali
hydrochlorinated with aqueous Ca(OH)2 or NaOH at about
100°C to VDC with a selectivity of over 90%:
Gas-phase dehydrochlorination has been investigated many

times; the selectivity to vinylidene chloride is, however,
sharply lowered by the formation of 1,2-dichloroethylene.
Vinylidene chloride can be readily copolymerized with vinyl uses of vinylidene chloride:
chloride and other monomers. The polymers are used to coat as comonomer with VCM (85% VDC +
15% VCM, e.g., 'Saran') for coating of
cellulose hydrate films and polypropene in order to reduce air films (cellulose hydrate and polypropene),
and water permeability. with AN (30% VDC + 70% AN) for flame-
resistant acrylic fibers
The current annual production of vinylidene chloride in the
western world is about 150000-200000 tonnes.
9.1.3. Vinyl Fluoride and Vinylidene Fluoride

Vinyl fluoride (VFM, vinyl fluoride monomer) can be manu- vinyl fluoride manufacture by two routes:
factured by two routes:
1. By catalytic addition of HF to acetylene: 1. vinylation of HF with acetylene
(9)
2. By catalytic substitution of chlorine with fluorine in vinyl- 2. HF addition to VCM followed by dehy-
drochlorination
chloride with 1-chloro- 1-fluoroethane as intermediate, with
subsequent dehydrochlorination:
To I:
characteristics of HF vinylation: The vinylation of hydrogen fluoride is conducted with hetero-
HF addition to H C S H requires catalyst, geneous catalysts such as mercury compounds on supports at
and generally stops at vinyl stage 40- 150°C or with fluorides of Al, Sn, or Zn at higher tempera-
tures (250-400°C). 1,l-Difluoroethane, which is formed as a
byproduct, can be converted into additional VFM by HF cleav-
age.
With the Hg compounds, a VFM selectivity of 60 to 85% can
be obtained. The disadvantage of the Hg catalysts is that they
rapidly lose their activity.
Du Pont operates a vinyl fluoride plant based on a similar
technology with a capacity of 2700 tonnes per year (1989).
To 2:
characteristics of F exchange for C1 in VCM The noncatalytic addition of hydrogen fluoride to vinyl chlo-
HF addition to VCM catalyst-free, mild ride takes place relatively easily in an autoclave at slightly
conditions raised temperatures.
HC1 elimination under severe pyrolysis The elimination of HC1 from the intermediate 1 -chloro-1 -
conditions, with or without catalyst fluoroethane can be conducted catalyst-free at 500-600°C in
Cr-Ni steel reaction tubes or in the presence of copper powder
or Cu-Ni alloys.
use of vinyl fluoride: Vinyl fluoride is mainly used as a monomer for polymerization
polymerization to polyvinyl fluoride (PVF) to polyvinyl fluoride (PVF). The polymerization takes place in
n H,C=CHF -t fCH,-CH-)-, aqueous suspension at 85°C and 300 bar, in the presence of
I peroxides such as dibenzoyl peroxide.
F
use of PVF: Polyvinyl fluoride is a high-grade polymer characterized by its
for particularly weather resistant coatings exceptional durability. The relatively high price, however,
in the form of films or dispersions limits its applications to a few special cases, e.g., films for
weather resistant coatings for various materials, as well as
films for metallizing of piezoelectrical components. Tedlar@,
Solep, and Dalvor@are commercial products manufactured by
Du Pont, Solvay, and Diamond Shamrock, respectively.
vinylidene fluoride manufacture by two Vinylidene fluoride can be obtained by alkaline or thermal
routes:
elimination of hydrogen chloride from 1-chloro-1,l-
I . HCI elimination from CFzCI-CH, difluoroethane:
2. Clz elimination from CF2CI-CH2CI
Another manufacturing route starts from 1,Zdichloro- 1,l-

difluoroethane which is converted into vinylidene fluoride by
elimination of chlorine using zinc or nickel at 500°C:
(12
1
The copolymer of hexafluoropropene and vinylidene fluoride use OfvinYlidene fluoride:
(Won@)is commercially important as a vulcanizable elastomer. in copolymers for fluor0 elastomers, ex.,
from F3C-CF=CFZ/FZC=CH2
Polyvinylidene fluoride is used in the construction of chemical
apparatus and in the electrical industry. Due to its good physi-
cal properties it is formed into flexible films which, after spe-
cial polarization, have excellent electrical properties and are
used, for example, for headphone membranes.
9.1.4. Trichloro- and Tetrachloroethylene

Trichloro- and tetrachloroethylene (also known as perchloro- tri- and tetrachloroethylene production (in
1000 tonnes):
ethylene) have developed into very important commercial
ChC=CHCl CIzC=CCIz
products. Production figures for trichloro- and perchloroethyl-
ene in several countries are summarized in the adjacent table. 1990 1992 1997 1990 1993 1997
USA 107 91 111 174 123 140
The production capacity in 2000 in Western Europe, the USA, Japan 57 61 79 84 64 41
and Japan was 0.19, 0.15, and 0.10 x lo6 tonnes, respectively, W.Europe 131 125 110 280 174 163
for trichloroethylene and 0.35, 0.17, and 0.05 x lo6 tonnes,
respectively, for perchloroethylene.
The older manufacturing processes are based on acetylene and manufacture of tri- and tetrachloroethylene:
tetrachloroethane, which is formed from chloroaddition in the 1. older route by chlorination of HC&H to
presence of FeC13 at 70-85°C. Trichloroethylene, obtained from ClzCH-CHCIz intermediate
2. newer route by catalytic gas-phase chlori-
dehydrochlorination of the tetrachloroethane, yields tetrachloro- natioddehydrochlorination reaction se-
ethylene after a second chlorination and dehydrochlorination. quence, starting from C1CH2-CH2C1
The HCl elimination is generally done in the gas phase at 250-

300°C over activated carbon that has been impregnated with
BaC12.The overall yield is about 90%.
Particularly in the USA and Japan, 1,2-dichloroethane is the
favored and, since the closing of the last acetylene-based plant
in 1978, the only starting material for their manufacture. This
can, in a combined chlorination and dehydrochlorination reac-
tion, be converted into a mixture of both products:
The conversion is carried out in the range 350-450°C using

fluidized-bed catalysts (e.g., Diamond Shamrock) or fixed-bed
228 9. Vinyl-Halogen and Vinyl-Oqgen Compounds
catalysts (Donan Chemie) which usually contain CuC12, FeC13,

or AlC13.
manufacturing variants: In another process modification, the accumulation of large
chlorinatioddehvdrochlorination of EDC amounts of hydrogen
. - chloride is avoided by a concurrent HCI
replaced by combination of ox~chlorina- oxidation. The process, with simultaneous oxychlorina-
tioddehydrochlorination with advantage of
simultaneous use of HC1 tion/dehydrochlorination with chlorine or anhydrous hydrogen
chloride as the chlorine source, was developed by PPG:
commercial application of oxychlorination The CuClz-containing catalyst is arranged in a vertical bundle

modifications:
of reactors, each of which is a separate fluidized-bed unit. At
PPG process 420 to 450°C and slightly raised pressure, a mixture of tri- and
tetrachloroethylene is obtained with a total selectivity of 85-
90%.The composition of the product mixture is determined by
the 1 ,2-dichloroethane/CI2 ratio. The total world capacity of
trichloro-/tetrachloroethylene plants using the PPG process
was about 455 000 tonnes in 1991.
Tetrachloroethylene (perchloroethylene) is also formed, along
with carbon tetrachloride, during the chlorolysis of propene or
chlorine-containing residues (cJ: Section 2.3.6.1).
uses of tri- and tetrachloroethylene: Trichloroethylene is chiefly used as a solvent and extractant
solvent, extractant, and degreasing agent for fats, oils, waxes, and resins. A smaller amount is used in
the manufacture of monochloroacetic acid (cc Section 7.4.1.5)
by the hydrolysis of trichloroethylene with about 75% H2S04
at 130-140°C:
This so-called trichloroethylene process is practiced by RhGne-

Poulenc.
increasing use of trichloroethylene as An increasing demand for trichloroethylene as an alternative
environmentally friendly replacement for
HFCs (type 134 a) as refrigerants refrigerant to fluoroalkanes is anticipated. Currently, ICI is the
worlds largest manufacturer of trichloroethylene.
intermediate for C1, F-alkanes, e.g., Perchloroethylene is used primarily as a dry cleaning solvent, as
CFICI-CFCI~ (type 113) with special
application - cleaning of working parts an extractant and solvent for animal and vegetable fats and oils,
made of mixed materials (metal, plastic) and as a degreasing agent in metal and textile processing. It is
also a precursor for fluorine compounds such as 1,2,2-trichloro-
1,1,2- trifluoroethane, which is employed as a refrigerant and as
a solvent for metal cleaning and metal-plastic cleaning. Since

working with tri- and perchloroethylene poses health risks,
they are being increasingly replaced by fluorine compounds.
The use of perchloroethylene in cosmetics is already banned.
9.1.5. Tetrafluoroethylene
Unlike tetrachloroethylene, tetrafluoroethylene is gaseous, and, FzC=CFZ,gaseous, poisonous, mainly used
in contrast to many other fluoroaikanes, it is poisonous. It is as starting material for F'TFE, the worlds
most important fluoroplastic, which ac-
used mainly in the manufacture of polytetrafluoroethylene counts for 60% of the total fluoropolymer
(PTFE), and to a limited extent for the manufacture of coproduction
polymers and telomers. The worldwide capacity for PTFE in
1999 was about 62000 tonnes per year, of which the USA,
Western Europe, and Japan accounted for ca. 17000, 21000,
and 10000 tonnes per year, respectively.
The manufacture of tetrafluoroethylene is accomplished by manufacture of FzC=CFZ:
thermolysis of chlorodifluoromethane (CJ Section 2.3.6.2) with thermal dehydrochlorination with simulta-
neous dimerization (difluorocarbene as
elimination of hydrogen chloride: possible intermediate)
In the commercial process, chlorodifluoromethane is fed process characteristics:

through a flow tube made of corrosion-resistant material (e.g., FzC=CF, selectivity increase with limited
conversion or lowering of partial pressure
platinum) at 600-800°C. Adequate selectivity to tetrafluoro- (addition of HzOor COz)
ethylene can be attained either by limiting the conversion to
about 25%, or by adding steam or C 0 2 and limiting conversion
to about 65%.
The tetrafluoroethylene selectivity then reaches roughly 90%. byproducts:
Byproducts are hexafluoropropene, and linear and cyclic per- F~C-CF=CFZ
fluoro and chlorofluoro compounds. HfCFzjiiCl
In the presence of traces of oxygen, tetrafluoroethylene tends

to polymerize spontaneously through an intermediate peroxide
step. For this reason, it must be stored at low temperature with
exclusion of air and with addition of stabilizers (dipentenes or
tri-n-butylamine).
Tetrafluoroethylene in its very pure form is a feedstock for F2C=CF2 must be 999999% pure for
polymerization to fCF2CFzA; a few ppm
polymers with high temperature stability (short-term to about impurities can make polymers unsuitable
300°C) and chemical resistance. It is also copolymerized with for use
ethylene in the manufacture of thermoplastic materials for
many applications.
230 9. Vinyl-Halogen and Vinyl-OxygenCompounds
9.2. Vinyl Esters and Ethers

vinyl-oxygen compounds: Vinyl esters and ethers can be regarded as derivatives of the
most important product groups are vinyl hypothetical vinyl alcohol, i.e., the enol form of acetaldehyde.
esters and vinyl ethers as aCYl- Or a l b l As such, they are readily saponified in weakly acidic solution
]
derivatives of the unstable vinyl alcohol
to acetaldehyde and the corresponding acid or alcohol.
H,C=CHOCR
Their industrial use as an intermediate is based solely on the
J! -t[H,C=CHOH]
2 readily polymerizable vinyl double bond.
H,C=CHOR CH,CHO
Vinyl acetate (VAM, vinyl acetate monomer) is the most impor-
commercial importance of vinyl-oxygen
compounds: tant of the esters of vinyl alcohol, mainly due to its use in the
vinyl acetate is dominant vinyl ester, manufacture of homo- and copolymer dispersions. Vinyl ethers,
limited vinyl ether application which are versatile monomers with wide application, have a
significantly smaller production volume than the vinyl esters.
9.2.1. Vinyl Acetate

vinyl acetate production (in 1000 tonnes): In many countries, vinyl acetate production has stabilized
1992 1994 1997 following a dramatic growth period. Production figures for
USA 1207 1377 1361 several countries are summarized in the adjacent table. The
W. Europe 570 582 667 world capacity for vinyl acetate in 1999 was about 4.3 x lo6
Japan 540 537 578
tonnes per year, with about 1.9, 0.89, and 0.7 x lo6 tonnes per
year in the USA, Western Europe, and Japan.
The largest producer of vinyl acetate is Celanese, mainly in the
USA and Europe, with a capacity of roughly 1.4 x lo6 tonnes
per year (1999).
vinyl acetate manufacturing processes: In 1970, vinyl acetate was still being produced by three proc-
until a few years ago, three different routes: esses. Since then, the two older processes - the addition of
1. HC=CH + AcOH acetic acid to acetylene and the two-step reaction of acetalde-
2. CH,CHO + A c ~ O hyde with acetic anhydride through the intermediate ethylidene
3. HzC=CHz + AcOH + 02
diacetate - have been increasingly replaced by the modem ace-
today new vinyl acetate plants based solely
on ethylene toxylation of ethylene process. In new plants, this process is
used almost exclusively. In 1996, about 88% of the vinyl acetate
capacity worldwide was based on ethylene acetoxylation.
9.2.1.1. Vinyl Acetate Based on Acetylene or Acetaldehyde

vinyl acetate based on acetylene: The first industrial manufacture of vinyl acetate involved addi-
single-step, heterogeneously catalyzed, tion of acetic acid to acetylene in the gas phase over
very selective gas-phase addition of AcOH Zn(OAc)2/charcoalat 170-250°C:
to CzHz in fixed- or fluidized-bed reactor
9.2. VinylEsters and Ethers 23 1
At a 60-70% acetylene conversion, the selectivity to vinyl commercial use of AcOH vinylation with
acetate reaches 93% (based on C2H2) and 99% (leased on CzH2 in only a few countries today, mainly
in the former Eastern Bloc
AcOH). For a time, H ~ ( O A Cand) ~ Zn silicate were also used
as catalysts. Although these processes are distinguished by
high selectivities, simple reaction control, and insignificant
catalyst costs, the lower ethylene cost coupled with its stor-
age and transport capability has plagued the acetylene route.
However, several vinyl acetate plants based on acetylene in
Western and Eastern Europe and Asia have been able to
maintain their processes. In 1997 30% of vinyl acetate pro-
duction in Western Europe was still based on acetylene. In
the USA and Japan, all acetylene-based plants have been shut
down.
Vinyl propionate can be manufactured from acetylene and
propionic acid in a similar process. One such producer is
BASF in Germany.
The second traditional process was practiced by Celanese until vinyl acetate manufacture based on acetal-
dehyde in two steps:
1970 in a 25000 tonnes per year plant in the USA. Plants in
1. reaction of C H F H O with AczO to
India and China are still in operation. In the acetaldehyde- ethylidene diacetate (intermediate)
acetic anhydride process both components react in the first 2. proton-catalyzed (e.g., p-toluenesulfonic
stage at 120- 140°C in the liquid phase with an FeC13catalyst acid) AcOH elimination
to form ethylidene diacetate:
The ethylidene diacetate is then cleaved to vinyl acetate and today acetaldehyde route to vinyl acetate
seldom used commercially
acetic acid at 120°C using acidic catalysts:
9.2.1.2. Vinyl Acetate Based on Ethylene

The catalytic modem manufacturing process for vinyl acetate vinyl acetate from ethylene:
from ethylene and acetic acid is based on an observation made single step, i.e., direct Pd-catalyzed ace-
by J. J. Moiseev and co-workers. They found that the palladi- ~ ~ ~
umcatalyzed oxidation of ethylene to acetaldehyde becomes an
acetoxylation reaction when conducted in a solution of acetic

'-.
Pd-OAc 1 -+IAcOCH,CH,PdCI,l"
acid and in the presence of sodium acetate. The divalent palla-
dium is thereby reduced to the metallic state:
+VAM + Pd + 2CIR + He
stoichiometric acetoxylation in liquid phase This stoichiometric reaction can be converted into a catalytic
becomes catalytic process with redox system
process if a redox system is also present which regenerates the
Pdo + 2C~C12+ PdClz + 2CuCI
2CuC1+ 2HC1+ 0.5 02 -+ 2C~C1z+ HzO Pd2' from Pdo. Cu(I1)-salts are generally used for this purpose.
In analogy to the oxidation of ethylene to acetaldehyde (c5
Section 7.3.1. l), Cu2' can readily oxidize the zerovalent palla-
dium to Pd2'. The copper cation, which is reduced to the
monovalent state, is regenerated with air to Cu2'. The multi-
step reaction can be summarized in the net equation:
C2H4 acetoxylation first operated in liquid Based on this catalyst principle, ICI and Celanese (with a
phase (ICI, Celanese)
license from ICI) developed industrial liquid-phase processes
which led to the construction of large-scale plants. Hoechst
independently developed a liquid-phase process to a semi-
commercial state.
reaction principle of liquid-phase acetoxy- The liquid-phase processes resembled Wacker-Hoechst's acet-
lation:
aldehyde process, i.e., acetic acid solutions of PdC12 and CuC12
analogous to Wacker-Hoechst CH3CHO
process
are used as catalysts. The water of reaction from the oxidation
Pd"-, Cu@-catalyzedacetoxylation, where
of CuCl to CuCI2 forms acetaldehyde in a secondary reaction
rate is determined by Cl-/OAc- ratio with ethylene. The ratio of acetaldehyde to vinyl acetate can be
special characteristics of liquid-phase regulated by the operating conditions. Thus, in principle, this
process: process can supply its own requirements of acetic acid through
1. secondary reaction HzO + CzH4 + oxidation of acetaldehyde. The reaction takes place at 110-
acetaldehyde can, after further oxidation
to AcOH, be used for own requirement 130°C and 30-40 bar. The vinyl acetate selectivity reaches
2. highly corrosive catalyst solution neces- 93% (based on CH3COOH). The net selectivity to acetalde-
sitates resistant materials hyde and vinyl acetate is about 83% (based on C2H4), the
byproducts being C02, formic acid, oxalic acid, butene, and
chlorinated compounds.
industrial operation of liquid-phase ace- The presence of chloride ions and formic acid makes this reac-
toxylation was discontinued in favor of
gas-phase process tion solution very corrosive, so that titanium or diabon must be
9.2. VinylEsters and Ethers 233
used for many plant components. After only a few years opera-
tion, ICI shut down their plant in 1969 due to corrosion problems.
In 1970, Celanese, and likewise the other companies, also
stopped operation of the liquid-phase process for economic
reasons.
Parallel to the liquid-phase process, ethylene acetoxylation was variant of vinyl acetate manufacture:
also developed as a gas-phase process. There is a distinctive gas-phase acetoxylation of ethylene with
difference between the two processes: in the liquid phase, in 1. Pd metal catalyst (Bayer)
the presence of palladium salts and redox systems, both vinyl 2. Pd salt catalyst (Hoechst or US1 (now
acetate and acetaldehyde are formed, while in the gas-phase Quantum))
process using palladium or chlorine-free palladium salts, vinyl characteristic differences in gas-phase/
acetate is formed almost exclusively. Furthermore, there are no liquid-phase acetoxylation:
noticeable corrosion problems in the gas-phase process. The lesser amount of CH3CHO and relatively
little corrosion
most suitable construction material is stainless steel.
In the industrial operation of the Bayer process, developed similarities of both gas-phase catalyst types:
together with Hoechst, the palladium metal catalyst is manu- alkali acetate addition to increase activity
and selectivity with the disadvantage of
factured by reducing a palladium salt impregnated on a support migration from catalyst bed to product
(generally Si02). stream
Hoechst and US1 (now Quantum) developed, independently of

one another, a supported palladium acetate catalyst. The metal
and salt catalysts contain alkali acetates and other components
(e.g., Cd, Au, Pt, Rh) which serve to increase activity and
selectivity. During the course of the reaction, the catalyst
changes, especially in its alkali acetate content. The alkali
acetates migrate from the catalyst under the reaction conditions
and must be constantly renewed.
The operating conditions for both processes are similar. The process characteristics:
strongly exothermic reaction is conducted in a tubular reactor exothermic, heterogeneously catalyzed
acetoxylation in which the conversion of
with a fixed-bed catalyst at 175-200°C and 5-10 bar. The the reaction components must be con-
explosion limit restricts the O2 content in the feed mixture, so strained due to explosion limits, heat
that the ethylene conversion (ca. 10%)is also relatively small. evolution, and selectivity requirements
The acetic acid conversion is 20-35%, with selectivities to
vinyl acetate of up to 94% (based on CzHJ and about 98-99% byproducts:
(based on AcOH). The main byproduct, C 0 2 from the total CO2, CHICHO, CH3COOCH3,
CH~COOCZH~
oxidation of ethylene, is removed with a carbonate wash.
In 1991, the capacity of plants utilizing the BayerMoechst
process was more than 1.8 x lo6 tonnes per year, and about
0.36 x lo6tonnes per year for those using the US1 process.
After a multistep distillation, the vinyl acetate purity is 99.9 vinyl acetate isolation and purification by
multistep distillation due to special purity
wt%, with traces of methyl acetate and ethyl acetate, which do requirements for polymerization
not affect the polymerization.
uses of vinyl acetate: Most vinyl acetate is converted into polyvinyl acetate (PVA)
main uses vary from country to country: which is used in the manufacture of dispersions for paints and
USA
Western Europe
} S0-60%PVA
binders, and as a raw material for paints. It is also copolymer-
ized with vinyl chloride and ethylene and, to a lesser extent,
Japan: over 70% for production of polyvi- with acrylic esters. A considerable portion of the vinyl acetate
nyl alcohol for fibres (Vinylon)
is converted into polyvinyl alcohol by saponification or trans-
polyvinyl alcohol production (in 1000 esterification of polyvinyl acetate. The world production ca-
tonnes):
pacity for polyvinyl alcohol in 2000 was ca. 0.89 x lo6 tonnes
1989 1991 1994 per year, of which Japan, the USA, and Western Europe ac-
Japan 193 207 211 counted for 270000, 170000, and 67000 tonnes per year,
USA 77 77 119 respectively. The production figures for these countries are
W.Europe 64 68 70
listed in the adjacent table. The largest producers of polyvinyl
alcohol worldwide are Kuraray in Japan and Celanese in the
USA and Germany.
Its use varies from country to country: in the USA and West-
ern Europe its main application is as a raw material for adhe-
sives, while its use for fibers dominates in Japan. It is also
employed in textile finishing and paper gluing, and as a disper-
sion agent (protective colloid).
modifications of polyvinyl alcohol: Acetals are formed by reacting the free OH groups in polyvi-
1. varying degree of hydrolysis of PVA
determines properties of polyol nyl alcohol with aldehydes. Industrially significant products
2. acetal formation with aldehyde are manufactured using formaldehyde, acetaldehyde, and bu-
[""',
cH, /CH, + RCHO __* tyraldehyde. Polyvinylbutyral is, for example, used as an in-
'YH termediate layer in safety glasses. The global demand for
-fr/r f
(6. OH J,, polyvinylbutyral is currently estimated at 60-70000 tonnes
per year.
/ y 2 ,CH, The percentage of vinyl acetate used for polymers in the
R preferably C,H, world, the USA, Japan, and Western Europe is compared in
CH
I
R
Table 9-1. Use of vinyl acetate (in %).
World USA Japan Western Europe
1984 1991 1984 1999 1984 1996 1984 1996
Polyvinyl acetate (homo- and 47 48 55 56 1s I1 57 64
copolymers)
Polyvinyl alcohol 29 32 21 18 73 72 16 15
Vinyl chloride/vinyl acetate
copolymers 5 3 7 2 1 1 3 4
Ethylenekinyl acetate resins 6 7 6 8 4 14 5 9
Miscellaneous uses*) 13 10 11 16 7 2 19 8
Total consumption (in lo6 tonnes) 2.11 2.94 0.71 1.14 0.46 0.58 0.50 0.70
*) e.g., polyvinylbutyral
9.2. VinylEsters and Ethers 235
9.2.1.3. Possibilities for Development of Vinyl Acetate Manu-

facture
In evaluating the potential development of the vinyl acetate

processes, it should be noted that the cost of acetic acid -
which makes up 70% by weight of the vinyl acetate - basically
determines the cost of vinyl acetate. In the future, inexpensive
acetic acid will probably have an even greater effect on the
economics O f the otherwise very attractive gas-phase ethylene future vinyl acetate developments will be
acetoxylation process. basically influenced by cost of acetic acid
A new manufacturing route for vinyl acetate may become of economically interesting alternative vinyl
interest from another standDoint. Based on its manufacture of manufacture in new process:
glycol by the catalytic oxidation of ethylene with acetic acid ( c j '. ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~~~~~~ t i
Section 7.2.1 .l), Halcon has developed the thermolysis of the intermediate AcOCH2CH20Ac
intermediate product (1 ,Zdiacetoxyethane) to vinyl acetate:
With a 20% conversion to 1,Zdiacetoxyethane at 535"C, a

selectivity to vinyl acetate of 87% is obtained.
By integrating the vinyl acetate and the glycol manufacture, an
advantageous economic size for the first stage - acetoxylation
and AcOH addition to ethylene - can be realized.
In another Halcon Drocess for vinvl acetate. the intermediate 2. hvdrogenative carbonvlation of methvl
1,l-diacetoxyethane is formed by the stepwise carbonylation aleta& and AcOH elhination from the
intermediate 1,l-diacetoxyethane
and hydrogenation of methyl acetate in the presence of
RhC13/CH31and 3-picoline at 150°C and 70 bar with a selectiv- synthesis gas possible as sole feedstock
ity of almost 80%. The acid-catalyzed elimination of acetic
acid from 1,l-diacetoxyethane takes place in the liquid phase
at about 170°C:
A selectivity to vinyl acetate of 87% has been reported at a con-

version of 70%. It would thus be possible to develop a process
for vinyl acetate based solely on synthesis gas. This has not yet
been achieved commercially.
9.2.2. Vinyl Esters of Higher Carboxylic Acids

acid components in commercially impor- There are three main types of acid components in the industri-
tant higher vinyl esters: ally important vinyl esters of higher carboxylic acid: fatty
1. fatty acids acids, e.g., stearic or oleic acids; both groups of Koch acids,
2. Koch acids
3. 0x0 carboxylic acids e.g., the 'Neo acids' (Exxon) or the 'Versatic acids' (Shell; cJ:
Section 6.3); and carboxylic acids obtained by conversion of
0x0 synthesis products, e.g., 2-ethylhexanoic or isononanoic
acid (c$ Section 6.1.4.2), which are synthesized economically
from low-cost olefins.
propionic acid can be included with the Propionic acid, as a lower carboxylic acid, is included in the
higher carbOxY1ic acids due to first group as, in contrast to acetic acid, it is converted to the
manufacture of its vinyl ester from
CzHsCOOH + CzHz vinyl ester only by the addition of acetylene (cJ: Method 1
below).
manufacturing processes for higher vinyl There are two main processes for the esterification of carbox-
esters: ylic acids:
1. 'Reppe vinylation' with C2Hz,Zn- or Hg- 1.By vinylation of the acids with acetylene in the presence of
salt their zinc or mercury salt.
2. transvinylation with e.g., vinyl acetate, 2. By catalytic transvinylation, i.e., transfer of the vinyl group
VCM, or vinyl ether with catalyst sys- e.g., from vinyl acetate, chloride, or ether, to the carboxylic
tem based on Pd or Hg
acid.
To 1.
process characteristics of vinylation: Vinylation of higher carboxylic acids is usually done in the
higher carboxylic acids in liquid phase; liquid
. phase.
. For example, stearic acid is reacted with dilute
lower, such as propionic and butanoic
acids, still in gas phase acetylene at 10-15 bar and 165°C in the presence of 5-10
branched Koch acids more rapidly vi-
mol% zinc stearate, although HgO/H2S04 can also be em-
nylated (e.n., three times faster than lauric ployed as catalyst. Inert gases such as N2 or propane serve as
acid) diluents. Branched acids from the Koch reaction can usually be
vinylated at a higher conversion rate than, for example, stearic
acid:
With an acid conversion of 95-97%, the selectivity to vinyl

ester is up to 97% (based on stearic acid).
9.2. Vinyl Esters and Ethers 237
To 2
The second process, transvinylation, is generally run with an process principles of the transvinylation:
ze::f
excess of vinyl acetate in order to displace the equilibrium. homogeneously catalyzed transvinylation
The reaction takes place in the presence of PdCI2 and alkali
, ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ i
chloride or Hg(I1) salts and HzS04, and usually under reflux
conditions:
Both catalyst systems effect a transfer of the vinyl group and catalysts for transvinylation:
no transesterification, i.e., cleavage of the vinyl acetate, takes 1. PdClz + LiCl
place between the vinyl C atom and the 0 atom of the *. Hg(oAc)z + H2S04
carboxylate group.
Vinyl chloride is also suitable for transvinylation. For exam-
ple, pivalic acid can be reacted with vinyl chloride in the pres-
ence of sodium pivalate and PdC12 to give vinyl pivalate in
97% yield:
Vinyl esters of the higher carboxylic acids are used mainly as uses of higher vinyl esters:
comonomers with vinyl chloride and acetate, acrylonitrile, in numerous copolymers usually with
effect Of plasticizing
acrylic acid and its esters, as well as styrene, maleic anhydride,
and maleic acid esters for the modification of homopolymers as homopolymer, e&* for Oil additives
in the paint industry. The homopolymers are used as additives
for improving the viscosity index of lubricants, for example.
Shell operates a plant in the Netherlands for the vinylation of
'Versatic acids'. Wacker manufactures vinyl esters of isonon-
anoic acid and lauric acid.
9.2.3. Vinyl Ethers

The industrial processes for the manufacture of vinyl ethers are vinyl ether m ~ f a c t u r e :
based on the reaction of alcohols with acetylene. With this favored Reppe vinylation of alcohols with
acetylene and K-alcoholate as catalyst
method, discovered by Reppe, alkali hydroxides or alcoholates
are used as catalysts:
reaction pressure dependent on boiling The reaction is usually conducted in the liquid phase and,
point of alcohol; e .g., CHsOH at 20 bar, i- depending on the boiling point of the alcohol, either at normal
C4H90Hat 4-5bar
pressure or 3 to 20 bar at 120 to 180°C.
process characteristics: Acetylene, diluted with N2, is introduced from below, counter-
countercurrent vinylation, relatively low current to the alcohol trickling down the reaction column. The
expenditure for apparatus, low risk (due to vinyl ether passes overhead with unreacted acetylene and N2.
Nz dilution of C2Hz) and good selectivity
Selectivities can be as high as 95%. After separation, the ether
commercial vinyl ethers
can be purified by distillation. Methyl-, ethyl-, isopropyl-, n-
R = CH,, C,H, , iso-C,H,, butyl-, isobutyl-, and 2-ethylhexyl vinyl ethers are commer-
n, iso-C,H, , CH,(CH2), CHCH, cially important.
I Acetylene-independent processes are based on an oxidative
CZH,
addition of alcohols to ethylene in the presence of
PdC12/CuC12;they have not yet been practiced commercially.
Producers include GAF and UCC in the USA and BASF in
Germany.
uses of vinyl ethers: Vinyl ethers are used to a limited extent in the manufacture of
in homo- and copolymers as additives in special homo- and copolymers. These are utilized in paint and
paint, adhesive, textile, and leather industries adhesive manufacture, and as auxiliary agents in the textile and
in synthesis as intermediate, e.g., leather industry. Vinyl ethers are also used as intermediates in
.OR organic syntheses, e.g., for manufacture of simple or mixed
H,C=CH-OR + ROH -t H3C-CH
\
OR acetals.
10. Components for Polyamides
Polyamides are produced from the polycondensation of dia- polyamide manufacturingby:

mines with dicarboxylic acids, or of aminocarboxylic acids I . polyoondensationof:
1.1. diamines and dicarboxylic acids
alone. Another possibility for their formation is the ring- 1.2. aminocarboxylicacids
opening polymerization of lactams. 2. polymerizationof lactams
In these linear macromolecules, the amide groups alternate polyamide structure:
with CH2 chains of a given length. Carboxyl or amino groups CONH units in alternating sequence with
CH2 chains
are at the terminal positions.
The polyamides are designated using a code, according to coded description of polyamides based on
designation of starting material:
which one figure represents synthesis from a single bifunc-
tional compound (aminocarboxylic acid or lactam), and two no. of figures = no. of components
figures signify synthesis from two components (diamine and value of digits = no. of C atoms in compo-
nents
dicarboxylic acid). The digits themselves represent the number
of carbon atoms in the components.
Table 10-1 summarizes the designation and starting materials
for the most important nylon types:
Table 10-1. Codes and starting materials for commercial polyamides.
Nylon Starting materials Formula

code
L.
6 &-Caprolactam (CH2)5 I
GH
6,6 HMDA*/ adipic acid H2N(CH&NH2
/HOOC(CH&,&OOH
6,lO HMDA /sebacic acid /HOOC(CH,)&OOH
6,12 HMDNI ,12-dodecanedioic acid /HOOC(CHz),&OOH
II &- Aminoundecanoic acid HzN(CH2)IoCOOH
12 Lauryl lactam (CH&I, I

or
&-aminododecanoicacid
UH
HzN(CH2)j ICOOH
* HMDA = hexamethylenediamine.
Nylon 6,6 (the polycondensate of adipic acid and hexamethyl-

240 10. Componentsfor Polyamides
nylon 6,6, the first polyamide to be synthe- enediamine) is the parent substance of the polyamides. It was
sized, and nylon 6 are largest volume first synthesized by W. H. Carothers in 1935 and produced by
polyamides today
production of polyamide fibers (in 1000 Du Pont on an industrial scale soon after (1939). In 1938, P.
tonnes): Schlack succeeded in producing nylon 6 from &-caprolactam.
1993 1995 1998 In 1991, world polyamide production amounted to 3.67 x lo6
USA 1206 1223 1291 tonnes; nylons 6 and 6,6 accounted for more than 95%. In
W. Europe 650 744 649
Japan 240 215 211 1991, the production capacities for nylon 6 and nylon 6,6 were
about 2.75 and 1.92 x lo6 tonnes per year, respectively.
Other polyamides are only important in specialized applications.
Production figures for polyamide fibers in the USA, Western
Europe, and Japan are given in the adjacent table.
worldwide production of synthetic fibers Polyamides are used mainly for the manufacture of synthetic
(in lo6 tonnes): fibers, particularly for clothing and carpets. After polyesters,
1994 1995 2000 which have a steadily growing market share of at present ca.
polyester 11.05 11.92 17.11
polyamides 3.86 4.04 3.31 62% (in 2000; see adjacent table), polyamides had a decreas-
polyacrylic 2.45 2.42 2.48 ing share of about 12%. Polyamides are also used as thermo-
others 3.61 1.82 4.70 plastics for injection molding, especially in mechanical engi-
total 20.97 20.20 27.60 neering and electronics, and extrusion, accounting for 10-25%
synthetic fibers: made from synthetic of polyamide production, depending on the country.
polymers
man-made fibers: synthetic fibers and In the last few years, aromatic polyamides (aramides) have
chemically modified natural fibers e.g., become increasingly important. These are made from
cellulosic fibers terephthalic or isophthalic acid, and m- or p-phenylenedi-
aromatic polyamides, i.e., amide groups amine. DuPont developed two aramide fibers, Kevlar@and
alternating with aromatic rings
examples (Du Pont aramides):
Nomex@,and began production in the late 1960s. Since then,
other production facilities have been started by other firms in
the USA, Western Europe, Japan, and the CIS. Aramides are
mainly used in the rubber industry. The properties of the ara-
mides are so different from those of the aliphatic polyamides,
e.g., heat resistance and low flammability, that they are not
classified as nylons.
uses of aramide:
flame resistant fibers, electrical insulation 10.1. Dicarboxylic Acids
material, tire cord Adipic acid is the most important commercial dicarboxylic
important commercially available acid. The second most important dicarboxylic acid is 1,12-
dicarboxylic acids:
dodecanedioic acid, which can be readily manufactured from
HOOC-(CH2),-COOH
HOOC-(CH2),&OOH cyclododecane via the cyclododecanone/ol mixture. Suberic
little used acid from the oxidation of cyclooctane could well become
HOOC-(CH)&,-COOH
increasingly important due to the convenient manufacture of
its precursor from cyclooctadiene, the cyclodimer of butadiene.
Up to now, however, it has only been used to a limited extent
for the manufacture of nylon 6,8.
10.I . Dicarboxylic Acids 24 1
Sebacic acid, on the other hand, is - despite its industrial use in dicarboxylic acid from natural products:
nylon 6,lO and plasticizers - usually obtained from natural HOOC-(CH&rCOOH
products' such as castor oil (c$ Section 10.2.2) by alkaline
cleavage. However, high price and limited availability have
restricted wider application. Thus, in 1973, Du Pont stopped
producing nylon 6,lO in favor of nylon 6,12. Currently there is
electrosynthesis of sebacic acid from
only a single producer of sebacic acid in the United States and mono-methyl adipate still without applica-
one in Japan. The electrosynthesis of dimethyl sebacate in the tion
- 2e
Kolbe synthesis, i.e., by decarboxylative dimerization of 2 CH,OOC(CH~),COO~ ---+
a H,
monomethyl adipate (e.g., in a newer Asahi Chemical proc- CH3OOC(CH3,COOCH3 + 2 CO,
ess), has still not been used commercially. 2H@
Another route for the manufacture of sebacic acid has been new multistep sebacic acid synthesis from
developed by Sumitomo. cis-Decalin is obtained from a two- Sumitomo with as-favored hydrogenation
of naphthalene for the further selective
step hydrogenation of naphthalene, and then oxidized to de- oxidation (most important reaction step);
calin hydroperoxide. This is rearranged to 6- still not used commercially
hydroxycyclodecanone, and - after elimination of water and
hydrogenation - a mixture of cyclodecanone and cyclodecanol
is obtained. This mixture is a good raw material for selective
oxidation with HN03 to sebacic acid:
Despite the multistep, specifically catalyzed reaction sequence,

an overall yield of 15-30% (based on naphthalene) is ob-
tained. This process has not been used commercially.
10.1.1. Adipic Acid

In 1999, the worldwide production capacity for adipic acid was adipic acid production (in 1000 tonnes):
about 2.4 x lo6 tonnes per year, with 0.89, 1.0, and 0.12 x lo6 1993 1995 1998
tonnes per year in the USA, Western Europe, and Japan, re- US* 765 863 739
W.Europe 548 528 676
spectively. Production figures for adipic acid in these countries Japan 84 77 88
are summarized in the adjacent table. The largest producer is
Du Pont in the USA, with a capacity of about 550000 tonnes
per year (1999).
The commercially favored route to adipic acid is the oxidative
economical manufacturing route to adipic cleavage of cyclohexane. Direct oxidation processes to the acid
acid: stage have not been accepted due to unsatisfactory selectivities.
oxidative Cb ring cleavage of cyclohexanoU However, in 1998 a new one-step direct oxidation of cyclohex-
-one mixture (intermediate) in one of two
process variants: ane with 30% H202on a phase-transfer catalyst with a yield of
1. direct two-step oxidation over 90% and very high selectivity was presented at the Nagoya
2. oxidation with boric acid ester as further University in Japan. This process has not been commercially
intermediate step
exploited. In the processes used up to now adipic acid is manu-
factured in a two-stage process with the intermediates cyclohex-
anolkyclohexanone (KA = ketone/ alcohol). There are two
possible manufacturing routes; the addition of boric acid in the
second results in a higher selectivity.
process principles of the first oxidation In the first step of the oxidation, cyclohexane is oxidized to a
step: KA mixture at 125-165°C and 8-15 bar. The reaction is con-
homogeneously catalyzed liquid-phase
oxidation of cyclohexane with intermediate
ducted in the liquid phase with air and Mn- or Co-salts, e.g.,
cyclohexyl hydroperoxide the acetate or the naphthenate, as catalysts:
catalytic principle:
1. initiation of radical chain:
+ M3e \ /H+ H@ + M2@

-+ /C.
2. cleavage of hydroperoxide:
H
\C' + OHe + M3@
/ \o.
\/ \ /H+\/ \ /H
Cyclohexyl hydroperoxide, the primary product of this radical
/ o\'. AH / reaction, reacts further by means of a catalyst to the alcohol and
byproduct formation by oxidative degrada- ketone. A small quantity of adipic acid is also formed at this
tion to: stage, along with glutaric and succinic acid from stepwise oxida-
HOOC-(CH&-COOH n = 3; 2 tive degradation. They are usually present as the cyclohexyl
and esterification with cyclohexanol esters. Cyclohexane conversion is therefore limited to 10- 12%
in order to increase the alcoholketone selectivity to 80-85%.
low cyclohexane conversion to avoid The unreacted cyclohexane is distilled off and recycled to the
oxidative side reactions leads to high oxidation. The acids are extracted with aqueous alkali, the esters
cyclohexane recycle being simultaneously hydrolyzed. Cyclohexanone and cyclo-
hexanol (ratio 1:1) are obtained in 99.5% purity by distillation.
Industrial processes are operated, for example, by BASF, Bayer,
Du Pont, ICI, Inventa, Scientific Design, and Vickers-Zimmer.
process principles of 'boric acid oxidation In analogy to the oxidation of paraffins to secondary alcohols (cfi
route': Section 8.2.1), the selectivity of the reaction can be increased by
in the presence of H3BO3, cyclohexyl
hydroperoxide reacts directly to the cyclo- the presence of boric acid. In this case, it increases to over 90%
hexanol boric acid ester (stable towards with a mole ratio of alcohol to ketone of about 9: 1. The cyclohex-
oxidation), e.g., (C~HI
,0)3B
ane conversion remains almost unchanged at 12- 13%.
10.1. Dicarboxylic Acids 243
In the second stage of the KA oxidation to adipic acid, prod- feedstocks for 2nd step of adipic acid
manufacture:
ucts from other processes can also be employed, e.g., pure
cyclohexanol as obtained from the liquid-phase hydrogenation
of phenol with a Pd catalyst at 150°C and 10 bar. In 1999 the 1. K.4 (without separation) from cyclohex-
production capacity for adipic acid from phenol was 23 000 ane oxidation
2. cyclohexmol from ring hydrogenation
tonnes, or about 2.6% of total adipic acid capacity, in the USA. of phenol
In Western Europe, only 5% of the adipic acid capacity (50000
tonnes per year) was based on phenol in 1999; in Japan, this
route is no longer used.
The primary oxidized products are generally oxidized further
without separation of the KA mixture:
Two processes can be used for this oxidation: principles of adipic acid manufacture:
1 . with H N 0 3 and N&-metavanadate/Cu-nitrate, or homogeneously catalyzed KA oxidation in

2. with air and Cu-Mn-acetate liquid phase with
In the first process, the KA is oxidized with 60% HN03 at 50- 1. HN03
2. air
80°C and atmospheric pressure in the presence of the catalysts
cited. The selectivity to adipic acid is up to 96%. In the course characteristics of HNO, route:
of the reaction, the cyclohexanol is first oxidized to cyclohex- Cu-V catalysts limit the further oxidation
to lower carboxylic acids; important
anone, which then - after ct-nitrosation to the intermediate 2- intermediates:
nitrosocyclohexanone - is further oxidized. The mixture of
nitrogen oxides formed thereby can be reoxidized to HN03,
apart from the dinitrogen monoxide (N,O), which, for reasons
of environmental protection, must be eliminated in catalytic or
thermal processes.
In the second process, reaction mixtures rich in cyclohexanone characteristics of air oxidation:
are preferred. The air oxidation is conducted in the liquid Cu-, Mn-catalyzed liquid-phase oxidation
leads to same selectivity as HNO, route,
phase, usually in acetic acid as solvent, at 80-85°C and 6 bar moreover noncorrosive
in the presence of Cu- and Mn-acetate. Adipic acid crystallizes process example:
from the product solution as it cools. The crude product is Scientific Design two-step process for
purified by recrystallization. The selectivity to adipic acid is adipic acid:
said to approach that of the HN03 process. The advantage of
the air oxidation lies mainly with the absence of corrosive
HN03. Scientific Design has developed an up-to-date proce- -+ HOOC(CH,),COOH
dure for the process involving both stages, starting from cyclo-
hexane and going through the KA mixture to adipic acid. A
10000 tonnes per year plant was operated by Rohm & Haas in
the USA for several years, but was abandoned due to poor
product quality. Other processes using boric acid were intro-
duced by Stamicarbon and IFP.
new C4-basedprocess for adipic acid Newer developments involve synthesis of adipic acid from
butadiene; for example, by carbonylation of the intermediate
Monsanto route by PdClz-catalyzed
carbonylation of 1,4-dimethoxy-2-butene (Monsanto), or two-step carbonyla-
CH~OCHZCH=CHCH~OCH~ tion of butadiene in the presence of methanol (BASF):
BASF route by Co/CO/N-ligand-catalyzed
hydrocarbonylation of butadiene through
methyl ester intermediate
A cobalt carbonyl system with, for example, pyridine ligands

serves as the catalyst. The fist step is run at 130°C and 600 bar;
the second takes place at 170°C and 150 bar. The yield from both
steps is 72%, based on butadiene. BASF has developed this proc-
ess in a pilot plant stage, but it has not yet been used commercially.
uses of adipic acid: Adipic acid is most important for the manufacture of nylon
1. together with hexamethylenediamine in 6,6. In 1999 in the USA, Western Europe, and Japan, 87%,
form of 1 :1 salt
for polycondensation 62%, and 56% of total adipic acid production, respectively was
['OZC(CH~)~CO-~H,N(CHZ)~H~~] used for nylon 6,6, mainly for fibers. Adipic acid is used not
2. starting material for hexamethylenedia- only as the acid component, but also to a large extent as a
mine precursor for the diamine component (c$ Section 10.2.1).
In the polycondensation, adipic acid is introduced as the 1:1 salt,
hexamethylenediammonium adipate. The neutral salt crystallizes
from methanol after adding equal quantities of acid and amine.
Impurities and the excess reactants remain in solution. Today, the
salt formation is usually conducted in aqueous solution.
3. component for polyesters In addition to this main application, the esters of adipic acid
4. in esters, e.g., with 2-ethylhexanol, as
plasticizer and lubricant additive with polyalcohols are used for alkyd resins and plastic materials.
5. after hydrogenation to Other esters serve as plasticizers or as additives for lubricants.
HOCHz(CH2)4CH20Hfor polyesters, The hydrogenation of adipic acid at 170-240°C and 150-300
polyurethanes, and for HMDA
bar over Cu-, Co-, or Mn-catalysts, or of its ester, leads to the
formation of 1,6-hexanediol, most of which is used for polyes-
ters and polyurethanes. Another use involves the amination of
1,6-hexanediol to hexamethylenediamine (c$ Section 10.2.1).
The worldwide production capacity for 1,6-hexanediol in 2000
10.1. Dicarboxylic Acids 245
was about 33000 tonnes per year. Manufacturers include

BASF, Bayer and Ube Ind.
10.1.2.1,12-Dodecanedioic Acid
Cyclododecatriene is the starting material for the manufacture precursor for CIZdicarboxylic acid:
of 1,12-dodecanedioic acid (also known as 1,lO- cyclododeca-l,5,9-triene(CDT)
decanedicarboxylic acid).
In 1955, G. Wilke and co-workers found a simple method to
z;i
CDT manufacture (3 isomers) by butadiene
synthesize cyclododeca- 1,5,9-triene (CUT) by the trimerization ~ ~ $ ~ t $ ! ~ ~i ~ e ~
of butadiene with a Ziegler catalyst consisting of Tic4 and organo-A1 compounds
(C2H5)2AlCl.It is necessary to increase the Ti: A1 atomic ratio to
1:4-1:5 as otherwise this catalyst (e.g., with a 1:l ratio) would
preferentially transform butadiene into 1,4-trans-poly-butadiene.
Later it was also found that Nio-complexes, e.g., bis (n-ally1)-
nickel, or chromium complexes could catalyze the
cyclotrimerization of butadiene.
By this means, an industrial pathway to the alicyclic and open

chained Clz compounds became available.
The fmt industrial plant was constructed by Hiils in 1975 with a in industrial process, e.g., Hiils, Ti-
(based on C&) to the trans-trans-cis isomer is 90% with the

catalyst system TiC4-AI(CzH5)CIz-AI(CzH5)zCl. Byproducts are
0
cycloocta- 1,5-diene,vinylcyclohexene, and butadiene oligomers. byproducts:
Another West European plant is operated by Shell in France. It
has a capacity of loo00 tonnes per year cyclododecatriene and V b u t a d i e n e oligomers
cyclooctadiene, which can be produced alternatively as required.
Other plants are in operation in the USA (Du Pont) and Japan.
Cyclododecatriene is converted into dodecanedioic acid in a manufacture of Clz dicarboxylic acid in
three-step reaction sequence. Initially, cyclododecane is manu- three steps:
1 . hydrogenation to cycloalkane
factured nearly quantitatively in a liquid-phase hydrogenation 2, mild oxidation to c,zalcohol/ketone
at 200°C and 10-15 bar in the presence of Ni catalysts. Cyclo- 3. oxidative ring cleavage to dicarboxylic
dodecane is then oxidized to a cyclododecanokyclododecanone acid
mixture at 150-160°C and atmospheric pressure in the pres-
ence of boric acid in a manner analogous to the route involving
cyclohexane and oxygen or air:
246 10. Components for Polyamides
With a 25 -30% conversion, the selectivity to alcoholketone

mixture reaches an optimum of 80-82% and a ratio of 8 to
10:1.
double use of intermediate cyclododecanoV Cyclododecanol and cyclododecanone are produced by Hiils
cyclododecanone: (Germany) and Du Pont (USA).
1. HOOC(CHJ,,COOH
2. Cyclododecanolkyclododecanone are also precursors for
P C . 0 lauryl lactam (c$ Section 10.3.2).
( c e J i i I
The next stage, involving oxidative ring cleavage of the alco-
hoY ketone mixture, is done commercially with HN03:
uses of C12dicarboxylic acid: In addition to its main use in polyamides and polyesters, 1,12-
1. polyamide dodecanedioic acid is also used, as its diester, in lubricants.
2. polyester
3. ester for lubricants
10.2. Diamines and Aminocarboxylic Acids

10.2.1. Hexamethylenediamine
manufacture of a,w-alkylenediamines Only a few of the many synthetic pathways to amines and
generally from a,o-alkylenedinitriles, e.g.,
hexamethylenediamine (HMDA), or 1,6- diamines are suitable for industrial operation. The a,o-
diaminohexane, by hydrogenation of alkylenediamines, such as hexamethylenediamine, are almost
adiponitrile (ADN)
exclusively obtained by hydrogenation of the corresponding
dinitriles. Thus, all commercial scale manufacturing routes to
1,6-diaminohexane (hexamethylenediamine, HMDA) are only
variations of the adiponitrile manufacture.
amination of 1,6-hexanediol to HMDA There was, however, an alternative technology practiced by
(Celanese process) still of minor impor-
tance until 1981 Celanese (USA) until 1981 in a plant with a capacity of almost
manufacture of 1,6-hexanediol by hydro- 30000 tonnes per year. In this process, cyclohexanone was first
genation of:
oxidized to caprolactone (c$ Section 10.3.1.2), which was then
1. caprolactone
2. w-hydroxycaproic acid hydrogenated to 1,6-hexanediol in almost quantitative yield at
3. adipic acid about 250°C and 280 bar in the presence of, for example, Raney
copper or copper chromite. co-Hydroxycaproic acid or adipic
10.2. Diamines and Aminocarboxylic Acids 247
acid can also be used as starting materials for 1,6-hexanediol

manufacture (cfi Section 10.1.1). Finally, 1,6-hexanediol was
aminated with ammonia at 200°C and 230 bar in the presence
of Raney nickel to hexamethylenediamine. The yield ap-
proached 90% and the main by-products were hexamethyle-
neimine and 1.6-aminohexanol:
10.2.1.1. Manufacture of Adiponitrile Production of ADN (in lo6 tonnes)

The worldwide production capacity for adiponitrile in 2000 1990 1995 1999
was about 1.4 x lo6 tonnes per year, with 0.88, 0.43, and 0.04 USA 0.52 0.67 0.81
W. Europe 0.33 0.41 0.38
x lo6 tonnes per year in the USA, Western Europe, and Japan, Japan 0.04 0.04 0.03
respectively. Production figures for these countries are listed in four ADN manufacturing routes with
the adjacent table. synthetic scheme for C6-N2 chain:
Four basically different routes have been developed for the

commercial scale manufacture of adiponitrile (adipic acid
dinitrile, ADN):
1. Dehydrative amination of adipic acid with NH3 in the liquid 1. dehydrative amination of adipic acid with
or gas phase going through diamide intermediate NH3 (c6 + 2 N)
2. Indirect hydrocyanation of butadiene with 1,Cdichloro- 2. indirect hydrocyanation of butadiene with

butene intermediate HCN (C4 + 2 CN)
3. Direct hydrocyanation of butadiene with HCN 3. direct hydrocyanation of butadiene

(C4 + 2 CN)
4. Hydrodimerization of acrylonitrile in an electrochemical 4.hydrodimerization of acrylonitrile
process (C3N + C3N)
To 1:
In the first method, a recently developed process, adipic acid is adipic acid route:
converted with NH3 through the intermediates diammonium proton-catalyzed dehydration of NH4 salt
with amide intermediate in the melt or in
adipate and adipic acid diamide into the dinitrile. The reaction solution
is conducted in a melt at 20O-30O0C, or with adiponitrile and
the intermediates as solvent, in the presence of a catalyst such
as H3P04which is soluble in the reaction medium:
variation of adipic acid route: The older process is conducted in the gas phase at 300-350°C
heterogeneously catalyzed gas-phase using, e.g., boron phosphate catalysts with a great excess of
dehydration in presence Of NH3 in NH3. The disadvantage is the decomposition of adipic acid on
fixed bed, later in fluidized bed
evaporation, which limits the selectivity to only 80% and also
necessitates a catalyst regeneration. The main improvement in
this process has been the conversion from a fixed bed to a
fluidized bed with an H3POJSi02 catalyst and continuous
regeneration. The selectivity to adiponitrile can reach 90%.
However, many plants have been taken out of operation in
recent years for economic reasons.
To 2:
indirect butadiene hydrocyanation route (in The butadiene hydrocyanation can, as in the process developed
three steps): by Du Pont in 1951, take place indirectly by chlorination of
1. chlorination of butadiene in gas phase to butadiene. Initially, the chlorination was carried out in the
product mixture with typical distribution: liquid phase; today it is usually conducted in the gas phase at
36% 3,4-dichloro-l-butene 200-300°C without catalyst. A mixture of 3,4-dichloro- 1-
17%cis-1,4-dichloro-2-butene
43% trans- 1,4-dichloro-2-butene butene and cis- and trans- 1,4-dichIoro-2-butene is obtained
4% mono- and trichlorobutenes with a selectivity of about 96%:
2. C1 substitution by CN- with simultane- The dichlorobutenes are then reacted with HCN or an alkali
OUs isomerization ('Iy' cyanide in the liquid phase at 80°C to butenedinitriles. The
in liquid phase to 1,4-dicyan0-2-butenes
(cis and trans) formation of 3,4-dicyano-1-butene is not disadvantageous
since, in the presence of the copper-cyano complex, an ally1
rearrangement takes place under the hydrocyanation condi-
tions. A mixture of the cishrans isomers of 1,4-dicyano-2-
butene is obtained with about 95% selectivity:
The mixture can then be hydrogenated with 95-97% selectivity 3. double bond hydrogenation in gas phase
to ADN
to adiponitrile at 300°C in the gas phase using a Pd catalyst. Du
Pont used this technology in two adiponitrile plants until 1983.
To 3:
The third method - the direct hydrocyanation - was also de- butadiene direct hydrocyanation route:
veloped by Du Pont. The first step, HCN addition to butadiene, two-step liquid- hase addition of HCN in
gives a mixture of isomers of pentene nitriles and methylbu- presence of Nig phosphine or phosphite
tene nitriles, which is then isomerized predominantly to 3- and complexes, e.g., [(C6&).#0]4 Nio, with
A l - , Zn-promoters involves intermediate
4-pentene nitriles. In the second step, adiponitrile is formed structural and double-bond isomerization
from the anti-Markovnikov addition of HCN:
The reaction takes place at atmospheric pressure and 30-

150°C in the liquid phase using a solvent such as tetrahydrofu-
ran. Nio-complexes with phosphine or phosphite ligands and
metal salt promoters, e.g., zinc or aluminum chlorides, are
suitable catalysts. The net reaction is reported to lead to adipo-
nitrile in high selectivity.
Du Pont produces adiponitrile in the USA mainly by this proc-
ess, and, together with RhBne-Poulenc (Butachimie), operates
a plant in France for direct hydrocyanation with a capacity of
300000 tonnes per year 2000.
To 4:
The fourth method is known as the Monsanto EHD process AN electro-hydrodimerization route to
ADN (Monsanto EHD process):
(electro-hydrodimerization). It is based on the hydrogenative
possible course of net cathodic reaction:
dimerization of acrylonitrile (AN) to adiponitrile (ADN):
1. dianion formation HzC--CH--CN
by transfer of two electrons
2. dimerization by coupling to second AN
molecule
3. charge stabilization by proton addition
from HzO
The net cathodic reaction can be represented as follows:
This reductive or cathodic dimerization was first practiced on a

commercial scale in the USA in 1965. Other plants have been
built in the USA and, since 1978, also in Western Europe. This
electrochemical approach was also developed to a commercial
process by Phillips Petroleum, and in Europe by ICI, RhGne-
Poulenc, and UCB. In Japan, Asahi Chemical has practiced its
own technology in a 41 000 tonnes per year (2000) plant since
1971.
characteristics of industrial operation: Ion-exchange membranes were initially used to separate the
turbulent circulation produces emulsion anode and cathode regions. In the latest advances in electroly-
from aqueous solution of conducting salt
and organic AN phase sis cells, developed by Asahi, BASF, and UCB as well as by
Monsanto, no such mechanical separation is necessary. In-
emulsified phases with large interfaces stead, a finely divided two-phase emulsion is rapidly pumped
facilitate mass transfer and make separation
of cathode-anode cells with magnetite or through the cathode-anode system. The aqueous phase con-
Fe-anodes unnecessary tains the conducting salt and a small amount of acrylonitrile
(determined by its solubility), while the organic phase consists
of acrylonitrile and adiponitrile. The loss of acrylonitrile in the
aqueous phase by reaction is offset by the more facile transfer
of acrylonitrile from the emulsified organic phase. Although
graphite and magnetite (Fe304) can be used as cathode and
anode, respectively, the most recent patents refer to an advan-
tageous membrane-free procedure with a Cd cathode and Fe
anode.
conducting salt (McKee salt), e.g., tetraal- The conducting salt - a tetraalkylammonium salt - screens the
kylammonium tosylate has two functions:
cathode so completely with its hydrophobic alkyl groups that
1. increase the conductivity
2. displace H20 from cathode (depending no water electrolysis - with hydrogen formation - can occur.
on alkyl size) to minimize hydrogena- Thus the hydrogenation of acrylonitrile to propionitrile is
tion to propionitrile
almost entirely suppressed, and only the organophilic acryloni-
trile can be dimerized at the cathode.
workup of electrolysis product: After passing through the electrolysis cell, part of the organic
organic phase separated by distillation, phase - the unreacted acrylonitrile and adiponitrile product - is
aqueous phase with conducting salt recycled
separated and distilled. The selectivity to adiponitrile is about
byproduct formation:
90%, with byproducts propionitrile and biscyanoethyl ether.
CH~CHZCN from AN hydrogenation
( N C C H ~ C H Zas
) ~bis-adduct
~ of AN with A chemical method for reductive dimerization uses alkali or
H20
alkaline earth amalgams as reducing agents. Since the amal-
alternative AN hydrodimerizations:
gams form the corresponding salts in a mercury cell during the
1. by 'chemical'reduction of AN with amal-
gams electrolysis, this route can be regarded as an indirect electro-
chemical method.
Other process developments include the hydrodimerization of 2. by gas-phase hydrodimerization of

acrylonitrile in the - AN + H2 with Ru catalysts
- at 200-350°C and 1-3 bar using"
gas phase
3. by two-step dimerization/hydrogenation
ruthenium catalysts in the presence of hydrogen (e.g., Kuraray)
of AN over organophosphorus corn-
and the dimerization of acrylonitrile over organophosphorus plexes
complexes followed by hydrogenation (ICI).
10.2.1.2. Hydrogenationof Adiponitrile

Adiponitrile can be hydrogenated with hydrogen to hexame- hydrogenation of ADN to HMDA with:
thylenediamine (HMDA) using high pressure conditions of 1. high pressure conditions using Co-Cu
600-650 bar at 100-135°C with Co-Cu catalysts or 300-350 or Fe catalysts in trickle phase
bar at 100- 180°C with Fe catalysts:
The formation of polyamines and hexamethyleneimine is sup- byproducts of ADN hydrogenation accord-
pressed in the presence of NH3.These can form from both nitrile ing to reaction principle:
groups by hydrogenation to the aldimine, reaction of the aldi- RCN +HZ + RCH = NH(a1dirnine)
-NHJ
mine with amine to split off NH3 and give the azomethine, fol- RCH = NH + H,NCH,R
lowed by hydrogenation to the secondary amine. The secondary RCH = N-CH,R (azomethine)
amine is also capable of adding to the aldimine intermediates. RCH = N-CH,R + H,
2 RCH,NHCH,R
The selectivity to hexamethylenediamine is about 90 to 95%.
Other hydrogenation processes use Ni catalysts or Ni catalysts 2. low pressure conditions with Ni- or
modified with Fe or Cr in the liquid phase, e.g., aqueous caustic Or Cr/Ni-catalysts in liquid phase
(industrially used catalysts e.g., from
soda at lower H2 pressures up to about 30 bar and at about 75°C. RhGne- Poulenc or Rhodiatoce)
The selectivity to hexamethylenediamine can be as high as 99%.
Hexamethylenediamine, as well as being of supreme impor- uses of HMDA:
tance for the manufacture of nylon 6,6 (e.g., in 1999 in the 1. primarily for nylon 6,6
2. after reaction with phosgene as diisocy-
USA 97%, in Western Europe 91% and in Japan 90% of the anate for polyadditions
production of HMDA), is, after reaction with phosgene to form 3. small amounts for nylon 6,lO nylon
the diisocyanate, playing an increasing role as a component of 6,12; and nylon 6,9
foams and resins ( c j Section 13.3.3).
Lesser quantities are consumed in the manufacture of nylon production of HMDA (in 1000 tonnes):
6,lO (HMDA and sebacic acid), nylon 6,12 (HMDA and 1,12- 1995 1997 1999
dodecanedioic acid), and nylon 6,9 (HMDA and azelaic acid). USA 658 669 739
W.Europe 370 405 425
In 1999, world capacity for HMDA production was 1.48 x lo6 Japan 46 43 36
tonnes per year, with the USA, Western Europe, and Japan
having capacities of 810000, 510000, and 45000 tonnes per
year, respectively.
Production figures in these countries can be found in the adja-

cent table.
10.2.1.3. Potential Developments in Adiponitrile Manufacture

adiponitrile and hexamethylenediamine Since propene, butadiene, and benzene are widely differing
possess versatile manufacturing base: feedstocks for hexamethylenediamine or its precursor adiponi-
1. olefin (propene-acrylonitrile) trile, the manufacturing process is very versatile and can read-
2. diene (butadiene)
3. aromatics (benzene-cyclohexane-cyclo- ily adapt to a changing market situation. The position of the
hexanol-cyclohexanone-adipic acid) individual feedstocks is as follows:
characteristics of olefin-based process: The commodity chemical acrylonitrile, manufactured from
favorable materials costs from economi- propene in the Sohio process, is an economical feedstock for
cally manufactured mass product AN
electrochemical hydrodimerization. Since electricity accounts
possible areas for improvements: for only a small part of the manufacturing costs, the cost of
high process and capital costs of Monsanto adiponitrile is determined by process and capital costs, and this
route possibly reduced by: is where any cost improvement should begin. For example, a
extension of potential region, e.g., (UCB) UCB development using nonaqueous media can eliminate H 2 0
nonaqueous solvent decomposition and extend the potential region. New proposals
improved electrodes, e.g., (Monsanto) Cd from Monsanto concern improved anodic and cathodic materi-
cathode, Fe anode, or change to single- als and the shift to diaphragm-free - i.e., single-chamber -
chamber process electrolysis processes. As electrochemical processes are very
selective through adjustment of the working potential, there is
minimal byproduct formation. The Monsanto process is thus
particularly nonpolluting which is an important factor in its
favor.
characteristics of the diene-based process: Du Pont, which was the largest producer of adiponitrile based
single-step HCN addition avoids NaCl on 1,Cdichlorobutene, independently developed the direct
electrolysis and NaCl removal and is thus a hydrocyanation of butadiene, thereby avoiding an alkali chlo-
more economical hydrocyanation route
and, on a cost basis, most economical ride electrolysis and the pollution problems inherent with
HMDA route NaCl.
characteristics of aromatic-basedprocess: For the near future at least, benzene, the third type of feed-
shortage of aromatics (due to use for octane stock, has the bleakest prospects. The reduction of the lead
improvement in low-lead gasolines) will content in gasoline, already under way in many countries,
have unfavorable effect on raw material
supply and economics of process makes an addition of aromatics essential to improve the octane
number. This could lead to a shortage of aromatics.
10.2.2. a+Aminoundecanoic Acid

manufacture of waminoundecanoic acid in cuAminoundecanoic acid is the precursor of nylon 11. The
five-step synthesis: starting material is either the natural product castor oil - the
1. transesterification of castor oil to me-
thylester of ricinoleic acid
glycerol ester of ricinoleic acid - or ricinoleic acid itself. Glyc-
2. pyrolysis to undecenoic acid (cf.Section erol triricinolate is first transesterified with methanol to the
10.1) and heptanal methyl ester and then pyrolytically cleaved at about 300°C into
a C7 aldehyde and the methyl ester of undecenoic acid:
10.3. Lactams 253
The methvl ester is saDonified and converted into 1 l-bromo- 3. anti-Markovnikov HBr addition herox-
undecanoic acid by peroxide-catalyzed HBr addition. This ide or UV light) to undecenoic acii
4.ammonolysisto oaminoundecanoic acid
important step can easily be carried out on a commercial scale. 5. conversion of NK salt into free acid
A solution of the unsaturated acid in toluene-benzene flows
down the column-shaped reactor countercurrent to a HBr and
air stream from below. Approximately 96% of the resulting
bromide has the bromine in a terminal position. The product is
reacted with NH3 to form the ammonium salt of w-
aminoundecanoic acid, which is released by acidification:
The overall selectivity to w-aminoundecanoic acid is about characteristics of oaminoundecanoic acid

and thus
67%.Nylon 1 1 resulting from the polycondensation is mainly
Droduced in France bv A T 0 Plastiaues (Rilsan@).
1 - ,. in the USA,
and in Brazil. A sufficient and inexpensive source of castor oil dependence Of raw On
products means variable supply and growth
is necessary to produce it economically. This dependence on limitation
the main producing countries - North Africa, Brazil and India
castor oil production (in lo6tonnes)
(the largest producer) - introduces uncertainties for future
1980 1992 1993
growth. World castor oil production figures are summarized in World o.36 l.ll 1,06
the adjacent table.
10.3. Lactams
10.3.1. E-Caprolactam
&-Caprolactam,the cyclic amide of &-aminocaproicacid, is the E-caprolactam has become a commodity che-
most industrially important lactam. Its primary use is in the mical a sing1eoutlet-nylon
manufacture of nylon 6 (Perlon@). e-caprolactam production (in lo6tonnes):
The worldwide manufacturing capacity for &-caprolactam in 1999 1995 1997 1999
was about 3.9 x lo6tonnes per year, of which 1.1,0.94,and 0.50 x w.
USA
Europe 0.8O
0.71
o.88
0.15
0.96
0.71
lo6tonnes per year were in Western Europe, the USA, and Japan, J~~~~ 0.55 0.56 0.58
respectively. Production figures are given in the adjacent table.
extensive worldwide research led to nu- Despite the numerous manufacturing routes to e -caprolactam,
merous but still not ideal manufacturing
routes
each of the processes still has room for improvement. All are
(NH4)2S04-free route not yet used com- multistep, with the unavoidable formation of ammonium sul-
mercially fate or other byproducts.
manufacturing processes for &-caprolactarn The many - and for the most part industrially operated - E-
can be divided into two groups: caprolactam processes can be divided into two groups. One is
1. processes with cyclohexanone oxime as
the intermediate product (dominates
characterized by the intermediate cyclohexanone oxime, which is
worldwide) synthesized from cyclohexanone or from other precursors. This is
by far the most important manufacturing route, currently account-
ing for more than 95% of worldwide &-caprolactamproduction.
2. process type with different intermediates The other group encompasses caprolactam processes which
(minor importance)
involve other intermediates and other process steps.
10.3.1.1. &-Caprolactamfrom the CyclohexanoneOxime Route

classical cyclohexanone oxirne route with A description of the classical manufacture of E-caprolactam
cyclohexanone feedstock and Beckmann
rearrangement as characteristic reaction
can be used to present not only the problems of this route but
also its modem variations. The synthesis consists of three
‘organic‘and one ‘inorganic’steps:
1. Manufacture of cyclohexanone
2. Oxime formation from cyclohexanone with hydroxylamine
3. Beckmann rearrangement of cyclohexanone oxime to E-
caprolactam
4.Manufacture of hydroxylamine
To I:
fxst step in classical &-caprolactamprocess: Most cyclohexanone is made from cyclohexane. A second route
four routes for manufacture of cyclohexa-
starts with phenol. Another route used only in the CIS (capacity
none: 20000 tonnes per year) uses cyclohexylamine, which is catalyti-
1. cyclohexane oxidation to cyclohexa- cally dehydrogenated and then hydrolyzed with steam to cyclo-
none/ cyclohexanol followed by dehy- hexanone. In 1999 about 65% and 54% of the &-caprolactam
drogenation of cyclohexanol
2. ring hydrogenation of phenol and dehy- production in the USA and Western Europe, respectively, was
drogenation of cyclohexanol, older based on cyclohexane oxidation and most of the remainder (i.e.,
method - two steps; newer process -
single step 35 and 46%,respectively) came from phenol hydrogenation.
3. cyclohexylamine dehydrogenation and Typical &-caprolactamprocesses with a phenol feedstock were
cyclohexylimine hydrolysis
4.partial hydrogenation of benzene to developed by Allied Chemical, Montedipe, and Leuna-Werke.
cyclohexene followed by hydration
(planned for the future) Allied is currently the only U.S. producer of phenol-based
caprolactam. In Japan caprolactam production is exclusively
based on cyclohexane.
A new process for the production of cyclohexanol from Asahi
Chemical is at the pilot-plant stage. Here, benzene is partially
hydrogenated on a ruthenium catalyst to cyclohexene, which is
10.3. Lactams 255
then hydrated to cyclohexanol under acid catalysis (ZSMJ).

Process conditions for the proposed 60000 tonnes per year
plant have not yet been disclosed.
In the first-mentioned cyclohexanone oxidation route (c$ Sec- characteristics of cyclohexanol dehydroge-
tion 10.1.l), cyclohexanone is distilled from the cyclohexa- nation process:
none/ cyclohexanol mixture and the cyclohexanol portion is heterogeneously catalyzed gas-phase
catalytically dehydrogenated at 400-450°C and atmospheric dehydrogenation at atmospheric Pressure in
heated tubular oven
pressure over Zn or Cu catalysts:
The cyclohexanol conversion is about 90%, with a selectivity

to cyclohexanone of 95%.
Earlier, phenol could only be converted into cyclohexanone in a characteristics of phenol hydrogenation
two-step process: after ring hydrogenation with nickel catalysts process:
at 140- 160°C and 15 bar, the dehydrogenation was conducted selective Pd-metal-catalyzed gas-phase
analogous to equation 18. Simplification of this route was made single-step hydrogenation to cyclohexa-
none
possible by selective hydrogenation with Pd catalysts:
mechanism of the selective phenol hydro-

genation:
1. phenol activation by adsorption in keto
form:
2. hydrogenation in two steps

Phenol is completely converted in the gas phase at 140-170°C
and 1-2 bar using a supported Pd catalyst containing alkaline
earth oxides (e.g., Pd- CaO/A1203).The selectivity to cyclo-
hexanone is greater than 95%.
To 2:
Oxime formation with cyclohexanone is done with a hydroxyl- second step in classical E-caprolactam
process:
amine salt, usually the sulfate, at 85°C:
process principles of oxime formation from
cyclohexanone:
reaction with hydroxylamine sulfate also
forms H2S04,which is removed by
(20) I . N H or
~
2. with regenerable phosphate buffer (HPO
process)
In order to displace the equilibrium, NH3must be continuously

introduced to maintain a pH of 7. The first ammonium sulfate

formation takes place at this stage in the process.
The same constant pH value can be attained without salt forma-
tion in the DSWStamicarbon HPO process (hydroxylamine-
phosphate-oxime) with hydroxylamine in a buffer solution
containing H3P04. The buffer solution - "liberated' during
oxime formation - is recycled to the hydroxylamine production.
two alternatives for manufacturing cyclo- Toray and Du Pont practice two other methods. Both involve
hexanone oxime: cyclohexanone oxime, but avoid its manufacture from cyclo-
hexanone.
1. photonitrosation of cyclohexane in Toray developed a commercial process from a known reaction,
Toray PNC process the photonitrosation of cyclohexane directly to cyclohexanone
oxime (PNC process):
process characteristics: A gas mixture consisting of HC1 and nitrosyl chloride (NOCl) is
UV light induces decomposition of NOCl
fed into cyclohexane at a temperature below 20°C. The reaction,
to NO and C1 radicals with subsequent which is initiated by Hg light, results in the formation of cyclo-
formation of nitrosocyclohexane hexanone oxime with 86% selectivity (based on C&II2).
Toray uses this process in two plants (startups in 1963 and 1971)
with a total production capacity of 174000 tonnes (1995). NOCl is
obtained from the reaction of HCl with nitrosyl sulfuric acid
which rearranges to the oxime
H2S04 and HC1 go through the process without either salt

formation or great losses.
2. cyclohexane nitration and partial hydro- The Du Pont process (Nixan process, Nitrocyclohexane proc-
genation to oxime used industrially (Du ess) was practiced for a time in a 25000 tonnes per year oxime
Pont, 1963-1967)
manufacturing plant. Nitrogen was introduced into cyclohex-
ane by nitration with HN03 in the liquid phase, or NOz in the
gas phase. The nitrocyclohexane was then catalytically hydro-
genated to the oxime:
10.3. Lactams 257
To 3:
All processes described so far proceed either directly or via third step in classical E-caprolactam process:
intermediate stages to cyclohexanone oxime, which is then Beckmann rearrangement of cyclohexa-
none oxime to amide of &-aminocaproic
converted into &-caprolactamby a rearrangement with H2S04 acid
or oleum discovered by E. Beckmann in 1886:
Commercial development of this process was done by BASF. In process principles:

the continuous process the oxime solution, acidified with sulfuric H2S04-catalyzed, liquid-phase ring expan-
sion to basic lactam, which is released with
acid, is passed through the reaction zone which is kept at the rear- NH3 from the sulfate formed initially
rangement temperature (90- 120°C). The rearrangement is com-
SO3 added to cone. H2S04
plete within a few minutes, and the resulting lactam sulfate solu- increases rate of rearrangement
tion is converted into the free lactam with NH3in a neutralization
vessel. It separates from the saturated ammonium sulfate solution
as an oily layer, which, after extraction with benzene, toluene, or
chlorinated hydrocarbons and stripping with water, is further
purified and then distilled. The selectivities amount to almost 98%.
To 4:
Hydroxylamine sulfate for the conversion of cyclohexanone fourth step in classical E-caprolactam
into the oxime was formerly manufactured in a modified four- process:
step Raschig process. Essentially, it consisted of the reduction hydroxylamine manufacture by four-stage
Raschig process:
of ammonium nitrite with SO2 at about 5°C to the disulfonate, 1. (NH4hCO?manufacture from NH?,
which is then hydrolyzed at 100°C to hydroxylamine sulfate: co,, H20 -
2. conversion into NH4N02 with NO . NO2
3. reduction with SO, to disulfonate
4. hydrolysis to NHzOH
One mole (NH4)*S04is formed for each mole of hydroxyl-

amine sulfate. A further mole of ammonium sulfate is obtained
from the oxime formation with cyclohexanone, where it is
introduced to the reaction by hydroxylamine sulfate and NH3
(to neutralize the oxime).
A basic improvement in hydroxylamine manufacture was alternatives to hydroxylamine manufacture:
1. Pd-catalyzed NO3 reduction to NH2OH
achieved with the DSM HPO process ( c j 2nd process stage). in phosphate buffer (H3P04, N&NOs,
Nitrate ions are reduced with hydrogen to hydroxylamine using H20)
a palladium-on-charcoal catalyst or A1203with, e.g., promoters
such as germanium compounds, suspended in a phosphate

buffer solution:
principle of DSM HPO process: The buffered hydroxylamine solution is then used, during the
combination of hydroxylamine and C Y C ~ O - oximation of cyclohexanone in toluene, to dissolve and extract
hexanone oxime manufacture in phosphate
buffer, run in cycle the oxime. After addition of HN03, the spent solution is recy-
cled to nitrate hydrogenation. By this means, much less salt is
formed than in the Raschig process.
Since NO; is manufactured by oxidation of NH3, the whole
process can be regarded as an oxidation of NH3 to NH20H.
Overall selectivity to hydroxylamine from ammonia is 58%.
2. Pt/Pd-catalyzed NO reduction in BASF, Other processes for the manufacture of hydroxylamine, such as
Bayer* and Invents processes, second in the platinum- or palladium-catalyzed reduction of NO with
importance
hydrogen in dilute mineral acid solution developed by BASF,
Bayer, and Inventa, do in fact result in less salt. However, the
starting materials must be very pure and laborious catalyst
recovery is necessary. Therefore, some time was required for
this process to reach commercial status, but in the meantime it
has replaced all the older processes, and BASF has become the
largest producer of hydroxylamine worldwide with a capacity
of 4000 tonnes per year (2000).
10.3.1.2. Alternative Manufacturing Processes for

e-Caprolactam
process types with intermediates other than Three other commercial E-caprolactam processes avoid cyclohex-
cyclohexanone oxime: anone oxime and therefore the Beckmann rearrangement. They are:
p c P
I
2.
1. The Snia Viscosa cyclohexanecarboxylic acid process
(CH,), I
Lo 2. The UCC caprolactone process
3. The Techni-Chem nitrocyclohexanone process
U To I:
first alternate route: The first step in the Snia Viscosa process is an air oxidation of
Snia Viscosa process: toluene to benzoic acid at 160-170°C and 8-10 bar over a Co
hexahydrobenzoic acid, manufactured in
two steps from toluene, reacts with catalyst with a yield of ca. 30% (I$ Section 13.2.1.1). The acid
NOHS04 to form a mixed anhydride which is then hydrogenated almost quantitatively to cyclohexanecar-
rearranges to caprolactam boxylic acid in the liquid phase over a Pd/C catalyst at 170°C
and 10-17 bar.
The cyclohexanecarboxylic acid is then reacted with nitrosyl-
10.3. Lactams 259
sulfuric acid in oleum at temDeratures UD to 80°C. The reaction nitrosylsulfuric acid production by absorp-
4
apparently goes through foAation of mixed anhydride and tion 'N203 in 'leum:
N203 + HzS04 + SO3 + 2 O=N-OSO,H
several other intermediate steps to eliminate C 0 2 and give E-
caprolactam as the sulfate:
Processing of the acidic caprolactam solution takes place in the

usual manner with NH3. In a newer version, &-caprolactamis
extracted from the sulfuric acid solution with alkylphenols, and
then stripped with H20.
Operated this way, the Snia Viscosa route can be a salt-free
process. With a 50% conversion of cyclohexanecarboxylic
acid, the selectivity to E-caprolactam is 90%.
Two plants in Italy, one plant in the CIS, and one plant in industrial practice of Snia Viscosa process:
plants in Italy, the CIS, and China
China use the Snia Viscosa process, (2000).
To 2:
In the UCC process, cyclohexanone is first oxidized to E- second alternate route:
caprolactone with peracetic acid at 50°C and atmospheric pres- UCC process:
sure. The selectivities are 90% (based on cyclohexanone) and
8 5 9 0 % (based on peracetic acid). The &-caprolactoneis then analogous to the Baeyer-Villiger oxidation
(ketone --f ester) cyclohexanone is oxi-
reacted with NH3 at 170 bar and 300-400°C to E-caprolactam: dized with peracids or hydroperoxides to E-
caprolactone and converted into the lactam
with NH3
The selectivity for both steps is about 70%. The UCC process
has been operating in a 25000 tonnes per year plant since
1967. In 1972 the ammonolysis was discontinued, but the plant
is still being used to manufacture E-caprolactone.
caprolactone ammonolysis discontinued by
Many firms have been working on similar processes, i e . , syn- ucc, instead other applications for
thesis of E-hydroxycaproic acid or E-caprolactone intermediates. caprolactone, e.g., polyester manufacture
Interox in England, for example, has been producing caprolac-
tone since 1975, increasing their capacity to 10000 tonnes per
year. Daicel in Japan also manufactures caprolactone.

Caprolactone, as a bifunctional compound, is also suitable for
the manufacture of polyesters for casting resins.
To 3:
third alternate route: The advantage of the Techni-Chem process (USA) over all
Techni-Chem process: other processes is that no byproducts are formed. In this proc-
nitration of cyclohexanone (through enol-
ess, cyclohexanone is acetylated with ketenelacetic anhydride
acetate intermediate which increases selec- to cyclohexenyl acetate, which is then nitrated to 2-
tivity), hydrolytic ring opening, and reduc- nitrocyclohexanone with elimination of acetic acid. The hydro-
tion to aminocaproic acid (lactam precur-
sor) lytic ring opening leads to nitrocaproic acid which is then
hydrogenated to E-aminocaproic acid. This can then be con-
verted into &-caprolactamat 300°C and 100 bar:
process characteristics: One disadvantage of this process is the use of expensive ketene
sole E-caprolactam process without un- to manufacture an intermediate which can be more selectively
avoidable byproducts nitrated. The resulting acetic acid can, of course, be recycled to
the ketene manufacture.
This process has been practiced only at the pilot-plant scale.
10.3.1.3. Possibilities for Development in &-Caprolactam

Manufacture
classical E-caprolactam processes are The greatest disadvantage of the classical E-caprolactam proc-
encumbered by (NH4)2S04 which is formed ess is the coproduction of 5 kg ammonium sulfate per kilogram
at two points:
caprolactam. Since ammonium sulfate is a low-grade
- fertilizer
1. during cyclohexanone oximation (the H2S04 formed on decomposition acidifies the soil) only
2. during neutralization of H 2 S 0 4 from
Beckmann rearrangement limited credits are obtained, which contribute little to the eco-
nomics of the process.
Most process improvements are therefore focused on saving
H2S04.
Compared to other oxime processes, DSMs HPO route in-
volves the greatest reduction in consumption of HzS04 and
10.3. Lactams 261
NH,; only 1.8 kg ammonium sulfate is formed per kilogram E-

caprolactam.
Interesting proposals for reducing the amount of (NH4)2S04 process improvements aim at reducing
have been made by many firms. The catalytic oxime-lactam HzSOIconsumption,e.g., by:
rearrangement, for example, over a B203/A1203catalyst at Beckmann rearrangement with acidic
340-360°C (BASF), or a B2O3 catalyst in a fluidized bed at ca. catalysts in the gas phase (BASF, Bayer)
330°C (Bayer), is reported to be more selective. Though this Beckmann rearrangement with acidic ion-
reaction has been studied for a long time, no economical tech- exchangers in the liquid phase
(DSWStamicarbon)
nology has been developed.
Similarly, DSWStamicarbon have reported a new type of
Beckmann rearrangement of cyclohexanone oxime in DMSO
at 100°C using a strongly acidic ion-exchange resin such as
Amberlyst 15 or Amberlite 200.
According to another BASF proposal, neutralization of electrodialysis of caprolactam sulfate for
caprolactam sulfate with NH3 can be replaced by electrodialy- separation into lactam and HzSO4(BASF)
sis. Polypropylene membranes separate the cathode and anode
regions, where caprolactam and H2SO4 concentrate, respec-
tively. The caprolactam can be obtained from the cathodic
liquid in 98.5% yield by extraction with benzene.
Another solution to the ammonium sulfate problem is thermal recycle of H2S04 as SO2 from (NH4)zS04
decomposition of (NH4)2S04to NH3 and SO2 (Inventa), or to pyrolysis (Inventa, DSM)
N2 and SO2 at 1000°C (DSM). The SO2 can be used to manu-
facture hydroxylamine via the Raschig process.
A surprisingly simple production of cyclohexanone oximd E- single-step manufacture of cyclohexanone
caprolactam has been suggested by Allied in which cyclohexa- OXime/E-CaprOlaCtam from cyclohexanone
(Allied)
none is reacted with NH3 and O2 over either high-surface-area
silica gel or Ga2O3 at 200°C and 10 bar. At a conversion of about
50%, selectivity to a mixture of oxime and lactam approaches 68%:
A final acid-catalyzed Beckmann rearrangement of the oxime

portion would complete a route distinguished by a small num-
ber of reaction steps and no salt formation. This method has
not yet been proved practicable.
The oxidative cyclohexanone/NH3 reaction to give cyclohexa- oxidative oximation of cyclohexanone with
none oxime has been developed by Montedison. The oxidation ~ ~ $ ? ~ i ~ ~ ~ ~
is carried out with H202in the liquid phase over a Ti02/Si02
catalyst at 40-90°C and atmospheric pressure. A yield and

selectivity of greater than 90% (based on cyclohexanone,
H202)are achieved. This process is being developed (1994) by
EniChem in a 15000 tonnes per year pilot plant.
cost comparison of &-caprolactam proc- A comparison of manufacturing costs of caprolactam in the
esses indicates: two most important modern processes indicates that the
DSWStamicarbon HPO process leads to DSWStamicarbon process so far has lower production costs
lowest manufacturing costs than the classical route (e.g., BASF). In 1992, nearly a third of
Toray photonitrosation has low material the worldwide caprolactam capacity was based on the DSM
but high process costs technology. Although the Toray route has the lowest material
costs, process costs are considerably higher than rival proc-
esses due to the frequent change of Hg lamps and the high
consumption of electricity.
10.3.1.4. Uses of &-Caprolactam

uses of caprolactam: Most &-caprolactam is used for the manufacture of nylon 6,
1. nylon 6 manufacture which is the starting material for fibers with many uses in
textile manufacture and in the industrial sector.
2. starting product for N-methyl-&- N-methyl-&-caprolactam is a thermally and chemically stable
caprolactam, aprotic solvent for material derivative of &-caprolactamwhich has been developed by Leuna
separation processes used commercially
as an aromatic extractant (cfi Section 12.2.2.2). It is obtained by
the gas-phase methylation of &-caprolactamwith methanol over
an A1203catalyst at about 350°C and atmospheric pressure:
Commercial production began in 1977.

3. starting product for hexamethylenimine, &-Caprolactam is also used in a process from Mitsubishi
commercial intermediate Chemical for the manufacture of hexamethylenimine, where it
is selectively hydrogenated in the presence of a Co catalyst:
Exact process conditions and yields have not yet been dis-
closed.
A commercial plant began operation in 1982. Hexamethylen-
imine is an intermediate for such things as pharmaceuticals and
pesticides.
10.3. Lactams 263
For a time, E-caprolactam was also used as an intermediate in 4.starting product for L-lysine, once used
the manufacture of L-lysine, an essential amino acid which commercially by Du Pont
cannot be synthesized by humans or animals.
Lysine, or a, e-diaminocaproic acid, is formed by introducing lysine manufacture in several steps (e.g.,
an NH2 group into the a position of the &-aminocaproicacid or from &-aminocaproic acid):
its cyclic amide, &-caprolactam:
This takes place, after protecting the NH2 group, by halogena- 1. protection of NHI group by benzoylation
tion and then halogen exchange with NH3. 2. a-bromination
3. substitution of Br by NH2
This traditional pathway has been varied in numerous ways, 4.hydrolysis
e.g., attempting the introduction of the a-amino group as a
nitro or azido group. None of these processes is used commer-
cially today.
Another synthetic route to lysine, based on a multistep process lysine manufacture by DSM process, with
cyanoethylation of CHjCHO as first step,
from Stamicarbon with the addition of acetaldehyde to acry- not used commercially
lonitrile as the first step, is not used industrially because of its
cost.
The DL mixture, which results in all syntheses, must be sepa- L-lysine separation from racemate, e.g., by
salt formation with L-pyrrolidonecarboxytic
rated into its optical isomers, since only L-lysine is identical acid
with the naturally occumng amino acid and therefore physio-
logically effective. Because of this, and the currently expen- 0O C O O H
sive chemical process for lysine racemate, the enzymatic proc- D-form is subsequently racemized
ess has proved to be superior.
The Toray route, used in a 4000 tonnes per year plant in Japan, Toray process for L-lysine by synthesis of
lysine precursor
can be seen as a transition to this. DL-a-Amino-E-caprolactam
from the multistep reaction of cyclohexene with nitrosyl chlo- /-"Y
(CHZ)~ C=O
ride is used as the raw material for hydrolysis on an immobi-
LC,'H,
lized L-hydrolase. The unhydrolyzed D- a-amino-&-caprolactam
followed by combined enantiomer-
is simultaneously racemized on an immobilized racemization selective, enzyme-catalyzed hydrolysis and
catalyst, and is thus available for enzyme hydrolysis. racemization
Currently, most L-lysine is produced by fermentation processes commercial L-lysine production by fermen-
tation, especially in Japan and Southeast
using, for example, molasses. The main producers are Ajino- Asia
mot0 and Kyowa Hakko in Japan, and, for the last few years,
in France and the USA, as well as Degussa-Huls. The world-
wide production capacity for L-lysine was about 640000 ton-
nes per year in 1999, of which in 1995, 155000, 55000, and
37000 tonnes per year was in the USA, Western Europe, and
Japan.
use of L-lysine: Synthetic L-lysine is used to supplement foods such as corn,

as essential amino acid as supplement for
rice and several types of grain which have a lysine deficiency
certain foodstuffs and animal feed and thus possess limited biological value; and in animal feed,
particularly as a supplement to soy and fish meal. In 1998,
the world demand for lysine was about 350000 tonnes per
year.
10.3.2. Lauryl Lactam

lauryl lactam manufacture: Lauryl lactam, the nylon 12 monomer, can be manufactured by
1. cyclododecanone oxime route analogous an oxime rearrangement analogous to that used for caprolac-
to caprolactam tam. Initially the cyclododecanollcyclodecanone mixture, as in
2. nitrosyl chloride route not analogous to
caprolactam the manufacture of 1,12-dodecanedioic acid (cf. Section
3. nitrosyl sulfuric acid route analogous to 10.1.2), is dehydrogenated in the liquid phase at 230-245°C
Snia Viscosa process
and atmospheric pressure in the presence of Cu/A1203or CuKr
catalysts to give an almost quantitative yield of cyclodode-
canone:
process principles of oxime route: Cyclododecanone is then oximated and the rearrangement is
carried out in oleum at 100 to 130°C:
cyclododecanoneiNHzOH reaction with
oxime formation, acid-catalyzed Beckmann
rearrangement
technological advantages compared to Since lauryl lactam is insoluble in water, the neutralization
cyclohexanone oxime rearrangement:
step is unnecessary; the lactam can be separated by dilution
lauryl lactam insoluble in H20, therefore
easily isolated by crystal separation with H20.
All three process steps have conversions of 95-loo%, with
selectivities of over 98%. Commercial processes are operated
by Huls and Nikon Rilsan.
process principles of NOCl route: A second pathway to lauryl lactam or its oxime precursor
1. hydrogenation of cycldodeca-1,5,9-triene involves the photochemically initiated reaction of NOCl (cf.
2. photonitrosation (photooximation) of Section 10.3.1.1) with cyclododecane at 70°C. Cyclodo-
cyclododecane
3. Beckmann rearrangement decane is easily obtained commercially by the trimerization
of butadiene to cyclododecatriene, which is then hydrogen-
ated:
10.3. Lactams 265
The conversion is almost 70%,with a selectivity of 88%.

This process is practiced in France by Aquitaine Organic0
(ATO) in an 8000 tonnes per year plant.
Snia Viscosa's caprolactam manufacturing process can also be process principles of NOHS.04 route:
used for the reaction of cyclododecanecarboxylic acid with single-step lactam from cycle-
nitrosylsulfuric acid. Lauryl lactam is obtained directly: dodecanecarboxylic acid + NOHS04
Cyclododecanecarboxylic acid can be obtained from an indus- c ~ c l o d o d e ~ a n e c ~ b o x ~acid

l i c feedstock
from two processes:
trially developed carbonylation of cyclododeca- 1,5,9-triene in
the presence of palladium catalysts modified with phosphine, 1. carbonylation via
through the intermediate diene carboxylic acid. It can also be
obtained by hydroformylation of cyclododecene, which goes 2, hydroformylation via
through the formyl derivative.
A newer process is based on initial research by BP, with fur-
Ube process for manufacture of o-amino-
ther development by Ube Industries, in which cyclohexanone dodecanoic acid (alternative mOnOmer for
in the presence of NH3 is converted to 1,l'-peroxydicyclo- nylon 12) from cyclohexanone
hexylamine in a catalytic peroxidation:
The reaction product is separated as an oily phase from the process principles of the Ube route:
two-phase mixture, washed, and dissociated to a- 1. catalytic aminative peroxidation of
cyclohexanone
cyanoundecanoic acid in a pyrolysis reactor in the presence of 2. themolysis I-cyanoundecanoicacid
steam. Byproducts are &-caprolactamand cyclohexanone. The 3. catalytic hydrogenation to 12-
purified crystalline o-cyanoundecanoic acid is dissolved in a aminododecanoic acid
solvent and catalytically hydrogenated to o-aminododecanoic
acid, which is then purified by crystallization:
Further details of this process have not been disclosed.

Ube currently operates a plant whose capacity has been ex-
panded to 3 000 tonnes per year.
Nylon 12 is distinguished from nylon 6 or nylon 6,6 by its
mechanical properties: lower density, lower softening point,
and greater shape stability. As a thermoplastic, it is used in
injection molding and extrusion.
11. Propene Conversion Products
After ethylene, propene is the most important raw material main emphasis on use of propene for poly-
propylene, acrylonitrile for polyacrylonitrile
__
used in the production of organic chemicals. Approximately
equal amounts of propene are used in Western Europe and the greatestdifference in consumptionstructure:
high share of hydroformylation products in
USA (cf. Table 11-1). The pattern of propene usage is also - -
Western Europe, especiallv in Germany
I
similar if the emphasis on hydroformylation (0x0 products) in

Germany and polypropylene in Japan are ignored.
In addition, propylene is also used for nonchemical purposes;
for example, in alkylate and polymer gasolines, and in indus-
trial gases.
Table 11-1. Propene use (in a).

Product World USA Western Europe Japan Germany
1988 2000 1986 1999 1986 1999 1985 1999 1986 1999
Polypropylene 41 57 35 39 36 52 45 51 17 31
Acry lonitrile 16 11 16 14 17 10 2o 16 18 11
Propylene oxide 9 I 11 11 11 10 7 5 18 17
Isopropanol 6 3 6 7 6 3 3 2 6 3
Cumene 8 6 9 10 8 1 5 1 I 8
0 x 0 products 11 8 I 8 12 8 8 28 21
Oligomers 6 3 8 5 5 6 3 3
Total use (in lo6tonnes) 28.0 51.2 1.4 13.5 7.5 13.9 2.9 4.9 2.4 4.0
0x0 products include n-butyraldehyde, isobutyraldehyde, n-

butanol, isobutanol, and 2-ethylhexanol. The major oligomers
are nonene, dodecene, and heptene.
Numerous minor products are included under 'miscellaneous',
for example, acrylic acid and its esters, acrolein, allyl chloride,
epichlorohydrin, allyl alcohol, and glycerol.
The pattern of propene use has changed, particularly with polypropylene shows strongest growth in
countries
respect to polypropylene. The fraction of propene used for
polypropylene has increased steadily over the last decade and
with a worldwide total consumption of about 51 x lo6 tonnes
propylene, in 2000 the part of polypropylene will in crease to
57%.
268 11. Propene Conversion Products
11.1. Oxidation Products of Propene

11.1.1. Propylene Oxide
propylene oxide (PO) is, like ethylene Although propylene oxide is not as reactive as ethylene oxide, it
oxide, an important key product is also the basis of a versatile and rapidly expanding chemistry.
additionally, number of PO secondary The production figures for propylene oxide in USA, Western
products is increased; asymmetric epoxides Europe, and Japan are presented in the adjacent table.
such as PO yield isomers on ring opening,
unlike EO In 1999, the worldwide production capacity for propylene
propylene oxide production (in 1000 oxide was about 5.5 x lo6 tonnes per year, of which 2.3, 2.0,
tonnes): and 0.38 x lo6 tonnes per year were in the USA, Western
1992 1994 1998 Europe, and Japan, respectively. The largest manufacturers are
USA 1225 1678 1766 Lyondell (formerly Arco) and Dow.
W.Europe 1221 1389 1551
Japan 323 315 328 All attempts to manufacture propylene oxide commercially by
propylene oxide manufacturing routes: direct oxidation of propene (analogous to ethylene oxide
as propene can be only unselectively production) have been unsuccessful. Since the hydrogen of the
oxidized to PO at present, only the follow-
ing processes are available: ally1 methyl group is oxidized preferentially, the main product
1. chlorohydrin process is acrolein; when the propene conversion is economical, the
2. indirect oxidation process (coupled epoxide selectivity is low. Also, the large number of oxygen-
oxidation) containing C1-, Cz-, and C3-byproducts complicates processing
of the reaction mixture and purification of the propylene oxide.
importance of chlorohydrin process: Thus the chlorohydrin process, no longer economical for eth-
PO capacity (in %): ylene oxide, is still important in propylene oxide manufacture,
1976 1980 1999 though it is in competition with other indirect oxidation proc-
USA 60 56 43 esses using hydroperoxides. In 1998, the share of propylene
Japan 61 66 52
W.Europe 82 69 46 oxide capacity based on the chlorohydrin process was 5 1%
worldwide; the rest was based on indirect oxidation processes
with hydroperoxides. A breakdown by countries is given in the
adjacent table. The worlds largest producer of propylene oxide
using the chlorohydrin process is Dow.
11.1.1.1. Propylene Oxide from the ChlorohydrinProcess

chlorohydriu process basically two steps: The marked increase in propylene oxide production was promoted
1. HOCl addition by the availability of ethylene chlorohydrin plants, which became
2. HCI elimination unprofitable in the 1960s. After only minor modifications, propyl-
ene oxide could be manufactured in these units.
characteristics of chlorohydrin formation: Analogous to ethylene oxide, propene is reacted at 35-50°C at
CIe from HOCl adds preferentially to ter- 2-3 bar in reaction columns with an aqueous chlorine solution
minal C of double bond in which HC1 and HOCl are in equilibrium. The resulting 4-
attainment of equilibrium 6% mixture of a- and P-chlorohydrin (ratio 9:l) is dehydro-
CIZ + H 2 0 * HOCl + HCI necessary, as chlorinated - without intermediate separation - at 25°C with an
otherwise C11 adds to propene to form
CH3CHCl-CH2Cl excess of alkali. e.g., 10% lime water or dilute sodium hydrox-
ide solution from NaCl electrolysis:
I I . I . Oxidation Products of Propene 269
addition of Fe'" or Cuzm

suppresses Clz addition
characteristics of epoxide formation:
Ca(OH)z has two functions:
(l) 1. neutralization of HCI
2. dehydrochlorination
The propylene oxide is then rapidly driven out of the reaction

mixture (to avoid hydration) by directly applying steam and
then purified by distillation. The selectivity is 87-90% (based
on C3H6).Main byproducts are 1,2-dichIoropropane (selectiv-
ity 6-9%) and bischlorodiisopropyl ether (selectivity 1-3%).
As the total chlorine losses are in the form of economically total Clz loss as CaClz as well as byprod-
non-utilizable CaC12 or NaCl solutions, work has been con- ucts CH3CHClCHFI and
ducted from the beginning to find chlorine-recycle or chlorine- HC
' AH,
)CH-0-CH
free oxidation systems. Instead of the inorganic oxidizing CIH,C 'CH,CI
agent HOCl, organic compounds have been selected to transfer ca. 40 tonnes aqueous salt solution with 5-
the 0 to propene (cJ:Section 11.1.1.3). 6 wt% CaClz and 0.1 wt% Ca(OH)z result
per tonne PO
11.1.1.2. Indirect Oxidation Routes to Propylene Oxide

The indirect epoxidation of propene is based on the observa- principle of indirect propene epoxidation:
tion that organic peroxides such as hydroperoxides or peroxy- radical oxidation of component supplying
carboxylic acids can, in the liquid phase, transfer their perox- organic peroxide, which can transfer
peroxide oxygen to propene in homogene-
ide oxygen selectively to olefins to form epoxides. The hy- ously catalyzed liquid-phase reaction
droperoxides are thereby converted into alcohols and the per-
oxyacids into acids (cJ:Table 11-2):
Basically, epoxidation can be done in two different ways. In process variations of indirect epoxidation:
one, a higher concentration of a hydroperoxide or a peroxycar-
boxylic acid is produced in a preliminary reaction - generally !izz
1. two-step reaction, i.e., autoxidation to
and subsequent epoxidation to
by autoxidation with air or 0 2 - which then transfers its OXY- 2. single-step reaction, i.e., cooxidation
gen in a second step. In the second, cooxidation of propene with intermediate peroxide formation
and simultaneous epoxidation
with a peroxide generator is used to form a hydroperoxide or a
peroxy carboxylic acid in situ, which then epoxidizes propene.
270 1I. Propene Conversion Products
The first method has established a dominant position in the

industry.
Hydroperoxide- or peroxycarboxylic acid-supplying sub-
stances which are of interest in the economic exploitation of
the co-oxidized substances are listed in Table 11-2, along with
their oxidation products and potential secondary products.
Table 11-2.Subsidiary components for hydroperoxide formation.

Starting Peroxidizing agent Co-oxidized Secondary
material substance(s)” product(s)”
Acetaldehyde AcOOH or CH,-C-OAc

OAc, Acetic acid
or anhydride
‘0-0-H
Isobutene, MIBK, or
Isobutane (CH,),C-O-O-H tert-Butanol methacrylic acid
Isopentene
Cyclohexane CSH, 1-0-0-H Isopentanol
and isoprene
Ethylbenzene Cyclohexanone/ol
OE-0-H
CH3
w - 0 - 0 - H Metylphenylcarbinol Styrene
Cumene
Dimethylphenylcarbinol a-Methylstyrene
’) for recycling or commercial use.
industrially most important example of a Halcon and Atlantic Richfield, after independent development
two-step epoxidationwith hydroperoxide: work, cooperated to establish the oxirane process. Currently
Oxirane process Of Richfield/ about 40% of worldwide propylene oxide capacity is based on
Halcon (now Arco) with variable subsidi-
aw substances: this technology. Another process which uses isobutane as the
1. isobutane ancillary substance has been developed by Texaco.
2. ethylbenzene
The peroxidation can be conducted with either isobutane or
ethylbenzene. However, isobutane and ethylbenzene are not
readily interchangeable in the same plant due to differing
reaction conditions and byproducts. In 1998 about 61%of the
worldwide peroxidation plant capacity for propylene oxide
was based on isobutane, and 39%on ethylbenzene.
I I.1. Oxidation Products of Propene 27 1
The hydrocarbon is oxidized in a peroxidation reactor in the characteristics of two-step process with
liquid phase with air or O2 and an initiator under the mildest hydroperoxide:
possible conditions (e.g., 120-140°C and about 35 bar) such 1. mild preoxidation in peroxidation bubble
tray reactor, in order to achieve high ra-
that the ratio of hydroperoxide to alcohol from spontaneous tio of hydroperoxide/alcohol
decomposition of hydroperoxide is maximized. With isobutane
as feedstock, the conversion is limited to about 35-40%
(Arco) or 45-50% (Texaco); the selectivity to tert-butyl hy-
droperoxide is about 50-60%. Byproducts are tert-butanol and
acetone. With ethylbenzene, the selectivity to hydroperoxide is
about 87% at an ethylbenzene conversion of 15-17%. In this
case, the byproducts are 1-phenylethanol and acetophenone.
This crude product then epoxidizes the propene to propylene 2. catalyzed epoxidation via metal peroxy
compounds in stirred reactor
oxide either directly or, alternately, by enrichment of the hy-
droperoxide by distilling the unreacted hydrocarbon into a +CH,CH=CH,
second reactor. The reaction is done in the liquid phase, e.g., CH

I
using tert-butanol as solvent, and in the presence of a generally R-0-OH
Mo-based catalyst at 90- 130°C and 15-65 bar: :n O
A0 - PcI
- ROH Mo
CH,
(3)
With tert-butyl hydroperoxide, the selectivity to propylene

oxide is about 90% at a 10% propene conversion.
The usual epoxidation catalysts are Mo, V, Ti, and other heavy
metal compounds or complexes soluble in hydrocarbons (e.g.,
naphthenates).
The reaction mixture is worked up by distillation. tert-Butanol, uses of (usually more than stoichiometric
amount 00co-oxidized substance formed:
which is formed along with propylene oxide, can be added
(CH,),COH:
directly to motor fuel for deicing or to raise the octane number.
It can also be dehydrated to isobutene, which can be used to 1. direct use
manufacture alkylate gasoline or diisobutene, for example, or -HzO
2. b isobutene
hydrogenated to isobutane and recycled. In a recent develop-
- H,O
ment of the Oxirane or Mitsubishi Rayon process, tert-butanol 3. b isobutane
H,
can also be converted to methacrylic acid ( c j Section 11.1.4.2).
+
- H,O
4. b methacrylic acid
+O,
With ethylbenzene, the methyl phenyl carbinol which forms is C H CHCH,:

s1
converted into styrene (c$ Section 13.1.2). The alcohol is OH
dehydrated at atmospheric pressure in the gas phase at 180- -H,O
b styrene
280°C with 85% conversion and 95% selectivity using
TiO2/AI2O3 catalysts:
process variation of two-step epoxidation A new Shell process for propylene oxide (SMPO = Styrene
with hydroperoxide: Monomer Propylene Oxide process) is very similar to the
process with heterogeneous carrier oxirane process. The only difference is in the epoxidation step,
catalyst for epoxidation step
where a heterogeneous system based on V, W, Mo, or Ti com-
pounds on an Si02 support is used instead of a homogeneous
catalyst. A commercial unit for the production of 125000
tonnes per year propylene oxide and 330000 tonnes per year
styrene began operation in Holland in 1978; the capacity of
this unit has since been increased several times.
commercially used peroxycarboxylic acids: The second group of organic peroxides used for the epoxida-
peracetic acid, either two-step or one-step tion of propene comprises the peroxycarboxylic acids, of
route with Special Significance for ProPene which peracetic acid Once had commercial significance. Sev-
epoxidation
era1 other peroxycarboxylic acids have been tested for the
commercially tested peroxycarboxylicacids:
same purpose, for example perpropionic acid (cfi Section
0
11.1.1.3), perbenzoic acid (Metallgesellschaft), and p -
It
R-C-0-0-H R = C,H, methylperbenzoic acid (Mitsubishi).
0 The methods for peracetic acid manufacture - either in a separate
a
preliminary stage or in situ - illustrate the difference between the
more frequently used two-step process and the single-step co-
H,C oxidation method for the manufacture of propylene oxide.
manufacture of peracetic acid for two-step In the two-step process, peracetic acid can be manufactured
epoxidation:
either by oxidation of acetaldehyde or by the reaction of acetic
1. autoxidation of CHFHO
2. reaction of AcOH with H202 acid with H202.
process principles of 1: The autoxidation of acetaldehyde with oxygen to peracetic
uncatalyzed, mildly conducted radical aut- acid has already been described in Section 7.4.1.1. The manu-
oxidation via acetaldehyde monoperacetate
facture of peracetic acid from acetic acid and H202takes place
CH.C”’ Ho>CH-CH, according to the equation:
‘0-0
process principles of 2: Equilibrium can be reached in the liquid phase using a solvent
acid-catalyzed acylation of HzOz with at a temperature up to about 40°C with catalytic amounts of
*‘OH to monoacyl product, i.e.7 peracetic H2S04. In a subsequent vacuum distillation, the solvent - for
acid
example, methyl or ethyl acetate - functions as an entraining
agent to remove water, and thus shift the equilibrium. Yields
of 95% (based on AcOH) and 83% (based on H202) can be
obtained. Other processes operate without an entraining agent
11.1. Oxidation Products of Propene 273
and continuously distill an aqueous azeotrope containing 61 %

peracetic acid from the reaction mixture.
The propene epoxidation takes place in three connected bubble process principles of epoxidation step with
column reactors, usually with the solvent-containing- *peracid peroxycarbOxylic acids:
solution in the liquid phase at 9-12 bar and 50-80°C. The
propylene oxide selectivity is over 90%. Acetic acid is formed
z2ezo ~ o gzdrJT:~
product carboxylic acid (prilezhaev reaction)
as coproduct; a use must be found for it.
The propylene oxide manufacture using peracetic acid from
acetaldehyde was practiced by Daicel in a 12500 tonnes per
year plant in Japan from 1969 until 1980.
11.1.1.3. Possibilities for Development in the Manufacture of

Propylene Oxide
The current situation in propylene oxide manufacture is problems of the preferred PO manufactur-
_-
marked in the chlorohydrin route by wastewater and byproduct ing routes:
problems, and, in all indirect epoxidation processes with hy-
;hy‘$e F:z2 ,‘di;L: a?
dro-peroxides or peroxycarboxylic acids, by the production of
PO
I - . .
0.1-0.15 kp lost as dichlorooropaneper kp 1
cooxidates in larger amounts than propylene oxide itself.

However, plants based on the chlorohydrin process which have in the epoxidation route, coproducts
formed per kg PO:
been built or expanded during the last few years have illus-
trated the process can be profitable with extensive integration 2.5 kg styrene, or
2.1 kg tert-butanol, or
of the generation, use, and recovery of chlorine. At the same 1.6 kg isobutene
time, it is also clear that none of the many new process devel- PO manufacture with C1 or hydroperoxide
opments has reached an economically convincing status. auxiliary system cannot yet be replaced by
direct oxidation
Research toward improved propylene oxide production is
directed toward one of the following objectives:
1. More economical variations of the chlorohydrin process
2. Different technology for addition of peroxide oxygen
3. Direct epoxidation routes using oxygen from air
4.Biochemical routes to epoxidation
To 1:
Electrochemical variants of the chlorohydrin process (e.g., improvement by internal Clz recycle with
Bayer, Kellogg, and BASF) which in principle do not consume
chlorine have not yet been used commercially. HOC1, which is
:::,~ d ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ pro-
formed in situ from the chlorine released at the anode in the

modified alkali metal chloride electrolysis, reacts with propene
to form propylene chlorohydrin. This is then converted into
propylene oxide near the cathode where the hydroxide ion
concentration is high. NaCl, which also results, is recycled to
the process. The net equation is as follows:
disadvantages of indirect electrochemical The disadvantages of this process include high capital costs,
routes arise from high costs for: consumption of electricity, and energy requirements for the
investment distillation of low concentrations of propylene oxide from the
electricity
PO isolation cathodic liquid.
variation of electrochemical chlorohydrin Lummus Corporation has recently developed a new variation
process by addition of (CH&COH as of the electrochemical chlorohydrin process for propene which
HOCl carrier with closed NaCl cycle
(Lummus) uses tert-butyl hypochlorite as the HOCl carrier. In the first
step, the electrolytic solution of the chloralkali electrolysis
reacts with tert-butanol to form tert-butyl hypochlorite, which
is easily separated from the concentrated NaCl solution:
After purification, the NaCl solution is recycled to the electro-

lytic cell, and tert-butyl hypochlorite reacts with propene and
H20 to form propylene chlorohydrin and tert-butanol. This is
distilled overhead and recirculated to the hypochlorite generator:
Propylene chlorohydrin is then dehydrochlorinated with the

catholyte (NaOH), NaC1) and the purified NaCl solution is
recycled to the chloralkali electrolysis. An overall yield of
90% propylene oxide has been reported. The only coproduct is
hydrogen; small amounts of byproducts are formed in the
propene chlorohydrin reaction. This process has not been used
commercially.
To 2:
The large amount of coproducts formed in the indirect oxida-
tion process can be avoided by using percarboxylic acids pro-
duced with H202.
process principle of propene epoxidation In the BayerDegussa process, perpropionic acid from the reac-
with perpropionic acid:
tion of propionic acid with aqueous H202at 25-45°C is used for
low-loss propionic acid cycle for selective 0 the oxidation of propene at 60-80°C and 5-14 bar. With an
transfer from HzOz to propene (Bayerme-
gussa, Solvay/Laporte/Carbohimique) almost complete reaction of perpropionic acid, the selectivities
to propylene oxide are more than 94% (based on H202) and
11,I . Oxidation Products of Propene 275
95-97% (based on propene). An important hallmark of this

process is the extraction of perpropionic acid from the aqueous
H202 solution with benzene or, in the Interox process (Sol-
vay/laporte/Carbochimique), with 1,2-dichloropropane.
Despite the efficient propionic acid cycle and the very good
selectivity, the relatively high price of H202remains an obsta-
cle to commercialization of this process.
Processes based on a direct epoxidation of propene with H202, process principle of propene epoxidation
with H202:
developed by many f m s , suffer from similar cost disadvantages.
direct, selectively catalyzed, technically
Compounds of arsenic, boron, or molybdenum which give selec- simple epoxidation with coproduct H20
tivities to propylene oxide of up to 95% are used for the catalytic (e.g., Ugine Kuhlmann, UCC)
epoxidation in solvents. Ugine Kuhlmann has developed a process

using metaboric acid; the orthoboric acid obtained from the epoxi-
dation is dehydrated to metaboric acid and recycled. UCC uses
arsenic hioxide in its recycle process. EniChem has developed a
titanium silicate catalyst for the epoxidation of propene with H202.
Degussa-Hiils and Krupp Uhde have reported a cooperation on a
direct epoxidation of propene with H202 (details not given), which
is planned for commercial operation.
To 3:
The most urgent task is to develop a direct oxidation of pro- possibilities for development of propene
direct oxidation to PO:
pene by oxygen; much of this work, especially in the liquid
phase, has been done in the CIS. A suspension of, e.g., the rare rare earth oxide/Si02 catalyst suspended in
acetone (CIS)
earth oxides on silica gel in acetone is used as the catalyst. The
selectivity to propylene oxide has been reported as 89% at a
propene conversion of 15%.
BP describes a gas-phase process with a Cr-modified Ag cata- Cr-modified Ag catalyst (BP)
lyst in which a 50% selectivity to PO can be attained at a 15%
propene conversion.
RhGne-Progil reports an uncatalyzed liquid-phase oxidation noncatalytic liquid-phase oxidation (RhBne-
Progil)
with simultaneous removal of concomitantly formed lower
carboxylic acids which would otherwise lead to a decrease in
selectivity of propylene oxide.
A homogeneous catalyst system, e.g., Mo compounds for the homogeneously catalyzed liquid-phase oxi-
dation (Jeffersen Chemical)
liquid-phase oxidation in chlorobenzene, is described by Jef-
fersen Chemical. Selectivity to PO of about 59% at a 12%
propene conversion has been reported.
A new route is currently being piloted by O h . Here the direct LiNO3 melt (+ KNO3 + NaNO,) as cata-
lytic system (Olin Cop.)
oxidation of propene is catalyzed with a lithium nitrate melt.
Propylene oxide is produced at 180-250°C with a selectivity
of up to 57% at a conversion of 24%.
heterogeneous Ti-catalyzed oxidation The newest process was developed by Sumitomo and is planned
(Sumitomo) for application in a 200000 tomes per year plant in Japan in 2002.
All that is known so far is that the reaction takes place via a pro-
pene peroxide interndate on a titanium-based fmed-bed catalyst.
To 4:
process principle of biosynthetic PO manu- Biosynthetic manufacture of propylene oxide has attracted a
facture: lot of interest. The most well-known process is the Cetus proc-
enzymatic propene epoxidation with bio- ess, which comprises four separate chemical and enzyme-
catalytically produced dilute H202 with
simultaneous increase in value as D- catalyzed steps. The first is the enzymatic oxidative dehydra-
glucose is converted into the sweeter D- tion of D-glucose with the formation of H202. In the next two
fructose
steps, propene in the presence of KBr is oxidized to propylene
disadvantages:
oxide on an immobilized enzyme system. The coproduct D-
multistep, dilute PO solution with KBr fructose is obtained by hydrogenation of the intermediate from
recycle, 3 kg fructose per kg PO
D-glucose, so that the net equation is as follows:
Currently this process is not economical, although biosynthetic

production of H202 has pricing advantages over the usual
processes.
In contrast to the commercial use of ethylene oxide, only ap-
proximately one-third of the propylene oxide is hydrated to
propylene glycol and dipropylene glycol ( c j Section 11.1.2).
In spite of this, direct processes for manufacture of the glycol
could spare some of the expensive propylene oxide.
alternate, direct propylene glycol manufac- According to research conducted by Halcon, the diacetate of
ture from propene circumventing PO, e.g.,
two-step route with 1~2-diacetoxypropane
__
propylene
- - _ can be obtained with 93% selectivity- by-
glycol
reacting propene with acetic acid and O2 in the presence of
as intermediate which is subsequently
saoonified (Halcon) Te02 and bromide ions at 150°C. Hydrolysis at 110°C and
slightly raised pressure gives propylene glycol:
As with ethylene glycol (cj Section 7.2.1.1), the disadvantages

of the two-step process resulting from the acetate saponifica-
I I . 1. Oxidation Products of Propene 211
tion must be taken into account.

Chem Systems has developed a comparable propene acetoxylation two-step route through propylene glycol
route using a Te02/12catalyst system to obtain a mixture of pro-
pylene glycol and its monoacetate at the pilot plant scale. Besides
~(Chem~Systems)
~ ~ ~ l $ l k
the total hydrolysis, propylene glycol monoacetate can also be
converted to propylene oxide with a selectivity of 80% (based on
propene) in a subsequent gas-phase elimination of acetic acid at
400°C. Byproducts are propionaldehyde and acetone.
11.1.2. Secondary Products of Propylene Oxide

Propylene oxide is an important intermediate in the manufac- most important products from propylene
Oxide:
ture of 1,2-propylene glycol (usually referred to as simply
propylene glycol), dipropylene glycol, various propoxylated $?$?~l~&
~ $ ~ ~ l e n ~ g l y $ ~ ~
products and several minor product groups, e.g., the propylene polyhydric alcohols
glycol ethers and the isopropanolamines. In contrast to ethyl- 2. ProPYlene glycol
ene oxide, where ethylene glycol is the most important secon-
dary product, propylene glycol ranks behind polypropylene
glycols and propoxylated products for polyurethane manufac-
ture. The use of propylene oxide worldwide and in the USA,
Western Europe, and Japan can be broken down as follows:
Table 11-3. Use of propylene oxide (in %).

Product USA Western Europe Japan World
1986 1998 1985 1998 1983 1998 1986 1998
Polypropylene glycol and
propoxylated products
for polyurethanes
} }
61 63 } }
66 65 } } 74 60 } }
64 65
Propylene glycol 28 26 22 20 16 18 21 21
Miscellaneous 11 11 12 15 10 22 15 14
(glycol ethers, glycerine,
isopropanolamine,etc.)
In 1996, the world production capacity for propylene glycol

was about 1.40 x lo6 tonnes per year, of which 0.55,0.43, and
0.08 x lo6 tonnes per year were in the USA, Western Europe,
and Japan, respectively.
Production figures for propylene glycol in these countries are propylene glycol production (in 1000
tonnes):
listed in the adjacent table.
1991 1994 1996
Proylene glycol is obtained from the oxide by hydration with a USA 302 423 476
large excess of water at 100-200°C in the presence of acidic or W. Europe 300 396 320
65 66 69
basic catalysts. The reaction gives a mixture of mono-, di-, and
manufacture of propylene glycol: triethylene glycol together with small amounts of higher glycols.
catalyzed PO hydration, analogous to EO Propylene glycol is used as an antifreeze, deicer, and brake fluid,
hydration and in the manufacture of alkyd and polyester resins. About 55-
60 % of world consumption is used for the production of unsatu-
rated polyester (UP)resins. Reaction with phthalic anhydride (cf.
Section 14.1.3) or maleic anhydride (cf. Section 13.2.3.4) gives a
polycondensate, which is treated with styrene (cf. Section 14.1.3)
to give a UP resin. In a newer commercialized process from Rh6ne-
use of propylene glycol: Poulenc, propylene oxide can be used instead of propylene glycol
antifreeze and deicer directly for the reaction with, for example, phthalic anhydride or
brake fluid maleic anhydride. Avoiding the hydration step has definite cost
alkyd polyester resins, UP resins
cosmetics, Pharmaceuticals advantages. Like propylene glycol, dipropylene glycol is also used
for resins. However, unlike ethylene glycol which is toxic to a
certain extent (it is oxidized to oxalic acid in the body), propylene
glycol can be used in cosmetic and pharmaceutical products.
manufacture and use of propoxylated Polypropylene glycols can be manufactured in a controlled
products from addition of PO to: manner by treating propylene oxide with propylene glycol.
1. propylene glycol, then with EO to give Polypropylene glycols with a molecular weight of 1000 and
block polymers for detergents, emulsify-
ing agents above are almost insoluble in water, unlike the polyethylene
2. polyhydric alcohols (e.g., glycerol, glycols. These polyether alcohols can be made water soluble
trimethylolpropane, pentaerythritol) for
polyurethanes by addition of ethylene oxide. The resulting block polymers
are nonionic surfactants, and are used as detergents and emul-
sifiers. Propoxylated products of polyhydric alcohols are used
on a large scale in the manufacture of polyurethane foams.
3. monohydric alcohols for solvents (alco- In analogy to hydration, the alcoholysis of propylene oxide
holysis leads to two ethers) with monohydric alcohols leads to the monoalkyl ethers of
CH,CHCH,OH + CH,CHCH,OR
I I propylene glycol, which have useful solvent properties. The
OR OH main products are propylene glycol monomethyl ether and its
ester with acetic acid.
4. NH3 for detergents, for gas purification, Isopropanolamines can be manufactured from propylene oxide
and as intermediate and aqueous ammonia in a method analogous to the ethanola-
mines. The composition of the resulting mixture of mono-, di-,
and triisopropanolamines depends on the NH3/P0 ratio; a
larger excess of NH3 favors the formation of the primary
amine. Isopropanolamines can replace ethanolamines in many
applications (cf. Section 7.2.3). They can be used for the pro-
duction of detergents, pesticides, Pharmaceuticals, and dyes.
They are also used to remove acidic constituents from gases.
5. COz for specialty solvents and for gas Propylene carbonate can be manufactured in 95% yield from the
purification reaction of propylene oxide with C 0 2 at 150-200°C and 50-80
bar using tetraethylammonium bromide as catalyst. It is used as
a specialty solvent in the fiber and textile industry, and, like the
isopropanolamines, to remove acidic components from natural
I 1 , l . Oxidation Products of Propene 279
gas and synthesis gas (cj Section 2.1.2).
11.1.3. Acetone
Acetone, the simplest aliphatic ketone, is also the most com-
mercially important. In 1997, the world production capacity
for acetone was 4.3 x lo6 tonnes per year, of which 2.1, 1.2,
and 0.47 x lo6 tonnes per year were in the USA, Western
Europe, and Japan, respectively.
Production figures for these countries are given in the adjacent acetone production (in 1000 tonnes):
table. 1992 1995 1997
USA 1105 1252 1327
W. Europe 929 1030 1130
The main manufacturing processes are: Japan 311 396 458
1. Wacker-Hoechst direct oxidation of propene manufacturing processes for acetone:

1. Wacker-Hoechst, direct oxidation of
2. Dehydrogenation of isopropanol propene
3. Coproduction in Hock phenol process (cj Section 13.2.1.1) 2. dehydrogenation of isopropanol
3. Hock phenol process, acetone as copro-
Other industrial sources, including the fermentation of starch- duct
containing products (Bacillus macerans; once practiced in the acetone frequently byproduct:
USA and South Africa, but now only in the CIS) and the uncata- 1. in fermentation processes, 10% acetone
lyzed butane/propene/naphtha oxidation (Celanese, UCC, and BP along with CzHsOH and n-C4HgOH
2. in paraffin oxidation e.g., Celanese,
processes) are less important, since acetone is only a byproduct. UCC, or BP process
The most important of these manufacturing processes for ace- (from isobutane with 02,36% acetone in
oxidation product)
tone is the Hock process; in 1998, its share of the manufacturing
capacity was 93,83, and 79% in the USA, Western Europe, and
Japan, respectively. In the USA and Western Europe, it is fol-
lowed by isopropanol dehydrogenatiodoxidation,with shares of
6 and 13%; the second-most-important route in Japan is the
direct oxidation of propene, with a 12% share.
11.1.3.1. Direct Oxidation of Propene

The most elegant method for manufacturing acetone is the process principles of Wacker-Hoechst
route:
Wacker-Hoechst process, which has been practiced commer-
PdC12hedox system catalyzes selective
cially since 1964. In this liquid-phase process, propene is propene oxidation at nonterminal C atom
oxidized to acetone with air at 110-120°C and 10-14 bar in
the presence of a catalyst system containing PdCI2:
The selectivity to acetone, the main product, is 92%; propion-

aldehyde is also formed with a selectivity of 2-4%. The
conversion of propene is more than 99%.
280 I I. Propene Conversion Products
As in the oxidation of ethylene to acetaldehyde (c$ Section 7.3.1),

PdC12 is reduced to Pd in a stoichiometric reaction, then reoxi-
dized to divalent palladium with the redox system CuC12-CuC1.
two processes for direct oxidation: As in the acetaldehyde process, this can be done commercially
in two ways:
1. simultaneous catalyst reaction and regen- 1. The catalyst is reacted with propene and O2 simultaneously
eration, i.e., single step 2. The catalyst is reacted with propene, and then regenerated
2. separate reaction and regeneration, i.e.,
two steps with O2or air
characteristicsof favored two-step process: The two-step process is favored for economic reasons because a
dilute propene (approx. 85%, but free of propene/propane mixture (e.g., resulting from cracking processes)
C2H2 and dienes) can be used for reaction, can be used as the feed. Propane behaves like an inert gas, that is,
air for regeneration
it does not participate in the reaction. The acetone is separated from
lower- and higher-boiling substances in a two-step distillation.
first industrial use of two-step process in The first, and so far the only, plants using this technology were
Japan built in Japan. Currently, only one production unit (Kyowa Yuka)
future importance of propene direct oxida- is still in operation (capacity 36000 tomes per year, 1995).
tion:
production of acetone as co- and byproduct Expansion in use of this interesting process is hindered by the
reduces interest in direct manufacture numerous sources of acetone as a by- and coproduct. More-
over, the manufacture of acetone from isopropanol has been
able to maintain its position.
The Wacker-Hoechst process can also be used to convert n-butene
to methyl ethyl ketone. This has not been practiced commercially.
11.1.3.2. Acetone from Isopropanol

In 1970, approximately 50-60% of the total acetone production
in the USA was still being derived from isopropanol. Today, the
cumene process - with acetone as coproduct - is the primary
two industrial designs for acetone manufac- source of acetone worldwide (c$ Section 11.1.3). As in the
ture involve two reaction principles: manufacture of formaldehyde and acetaldehyde from the corre-
1 . gas phase sponding alcohols, isopropanol can be oxidatively dehydroge-
1.1. oxydehydrogenation in presence of 02
or air nated at 400-600°C using Ag or Cu catalysts, or merely dehy-
1.2. straight dehydrogenation with drogenated over ZnO catalysts at 300-4OO0C, or over Cu or Cu-
temperature strongly dependent on Zn catalysts (brass) at 500°C and 3 bar. Dehydrogenation is the
catalyst used
favored process. In the gas phase, using for example the Stan-
dard Oil process with ZnO, acetone is obtained in 90% selectiv-
ity at an isopropanol conversion of about 98%.
With catalysts such as copper chromite, which also catalyze
condensation, methyl isobutyl ketone is formed as a byproduct.
In a commercially practiced process developed by Deutsche
Texaco, a gas-phase dehydrogenation with an isopropanol con-
version of 80% can be achieved at 250-270°C and 25-30 bar
over a special supported Cu catalyst. Because of the high heat
11.I . Oxidation Products of Propene 28 1
demand, the reaction is usually run in a multiple-tube reactor.

In a process developed by IFP, isopropanol can be dehydroge- 2. liquid phase
nated in the liquid phase with a selectivity to acetone of over 99% 2.1 straight dehydrogenation
using finely divided Raney nickel or copper chromite suspended
in a high-boiling solvent at about 150°C and atmospheric pressure.
This technology is used commercially in four plants (1991).
There is also a liquid-phase oxidation of isopropanol that was 2.2. autocatalytic oxidation with acetone as
developed by Shell and Du Pont mainly for production of H202. byproduct and H202 as main product
Isopropanol is oxidized by O2 in a radical reaction at 90- 140°C (CH,),CHOH + X' --t (CH&OH +
and 3-4 bar using a small amount of H202as initiator: XH +02 b (CH,),C=O + HOW
HOO* + (CH,),CHOH -,(cH,),~oH
+ H202
At an isopropanol conversion of about 15%, the selectivities to
H202and acetone are 87% and 93%, respectively.
After dilution with water, the reaction mixture is freed from
organics by distillation and used as the aqueous solution. The
last plants operated by Shell were shut down in 1980. In the CIS
two plants are still in operation. The anthraquinone route (c$
Section 12.2.4.2) is the only process used to produce H202in the
USA and Japan; it is the principal route in Western Europe.
11.1.4. Secondary Products of Acetone

Acetone is the starting material for many important intermedi-
ates. A breakdown of its use in several countries is given in the
following table:
Table 11-4. Acetone use (in %).

~~ ~~
1988 1996 1984 1998 1985 1999 1985 1997
Methyl methacrylate 26 31 32 45 32 28 37 25
Methyl isobutyl ketone 10 9 10 8 10 10 23 20
Bisphenol A 8 16 10 20 10 19 10 23
Miscellaneous 56 44 48 27 48 43 30 32
acetone use: The most important chemicals included under 'Miscellaneous'

ca. 60-70% for products from typical are aldol condensation products and secondary products such
ketone reactions, for example: as diacetone alcohol, mesityl oxide; of lesser importance are
cyanohydrin formation isobutyl methyl carbinol and isophorone. A large fraction of
aldol reactions
these products, as well as acetone, are used as solvents for
various materials such as natural resins, varnishes, paints,
cellulose acetate, nitrocellulose, fats and oils.
Consuming about 30-40% of the acetone worldwide, methyl
methacrylate (c$ Section 11.1.4.2) is the most important product
derived from acetone. Depending on the country, it is followed
by methyl isobutyl ketone or bisphenol A (c$ Section 13.2.1.3).
11.1.4.1. Acetone Aldolization and Secondary Products

production of MIBK (in 1000 tonnes): Methyl isobutyl ketone (2-methyl-4-pentanone) is the largest
1992 1994 1998 volume aldol reaction product of acetone. Production numbers
USA 74 I1 81 for the USA and Japan are given in the adjacent table. In 1996,
Japan 54 52 56
the production capacity for MIBK in Western Europe, the
USA, and Japan was 110000, 100000 and 60000 tonnes per
year, respectively.
MIBK manufacture from acetone in three Acetone reacts in a three-step reaction sequence through the
steps: isolable intermediates diacetone alcohol and mesityl oxide to
1. aldol condensation (base-catalyzed) give methyl isobutyl ketone.
2. dehydration (proton-catalyzed)
3. hydrogenation (Cu- or Ni-catalyzed) The first step is the base-catalyzed aldol reaction of acetone in
the liquid phase to form diacetone alcohol:
In the second step, water elimination occurs with catalytic

amounts of H2S04or H3P04at about 100°C:
Mesityl oxide is then hydrogenated to methyl isobutyl ketone

and further to methyl isobutyl carbinol (4-methyl-2-pentanol)
at 150-200°C and 3- 10 bar using Cu or Ni catalysts:
The hydrogenation products, which are formed concomitantly,

are separated and purified by distillation. With palladium
catalysts, the carbon-carbon double bond is hydrogenated
selectively, and only MIBK is formed.
Recent single-step processes employ acidic cation-exchangers, modem MIBK manufacture single step
with bifunctional catalysts for:
zeolites, or zirconium phosphate with the addition of platinum-
1. condensation (cation-exchanger)
group metals, generally palladium. The aldol condensation and 2. hydrogenation (Pt-group metals)
the hydrogenation occur simultaneously with high selectivity in applications of secondary products from
an exothermic reaction (AH = -28 kcal or -117 kJ/mol). In the acetone aldol reaction:
DEA process, at an acetone conversion of 50%, MIBK is 1. solvents for e.g.,
formed with about 93% selectivity. In a Deutsche Texaco (now cellulose acetate
cellulose acetobutyrate
RWE-DEA) process used in a 10000 tonne-per-year plant in acrylic and alkyd resins
Germany, an 83% selectivity to MIBK at an acetone conversion 2. extractants for
of 40% is obtained at 30 bar and 130- 140°C. In the Tokuyama inorganic salts and
Soda process, which has been tested on pilot scale, zirconium organic products
phosphate is used with finely divided palladium metal. At 20- 3. diacetone alcohol also hydrogenated to
'hexylene glycol'
50 bar H2 pressure and 120-160°C, an acetone conversion of
30-40% is obtained; the selectivity to MIBK is 95%. All prod- (CH,),CCH,CHCH,
I I
ucts of the, aldol condensation and of the subsequent reactions OH OH
are excellent solvents for the paint industry. Moreover, MIBK is
used in many other areas such as in the extraction of niobium
and tantalum ores, in dewaxing mineral oils, in purification of
organic products by liquid-liquid extraction, etc.
Producers in Western Europe are RWE-DEA, Huls, and Shell.
11.1.4.2. Methacrylic Acid and Ester

Methacrylic acid has a limited use in the manufacture of homo- methacrylic acid is virtually only important
and copolymers for application as sizing and finishing agents, and as methyl ester
as thickeners, but the methyl ester is the most frequently used production of methyl methacrylate
(in 1000 tonnes):
derivative. In 1999, the world capacity for methyl methacrylate 1992 1995 1999
was about 2.4 x 10' tonnes per year, of which 0.78,0.44, and 0.46 USA 548 622 640
x 10' tonnes per year were in the USA, Western Europe, and W.Europe 472 475 570
Japan, respectively. The largest producer worldwide is Ineos, with Japan 384 425 430
a total capacity of about 540000 tonnes per year (2000). Produc-
tion figures for these countries are given in the adjacent table.
classical manufacture (since 1937) of Acetone cyanohydrin is still the feedstock for all methacrylic
methacqlic acid and derivatives from acid derivatives, especially in the USA and Western Europe,
acetone cyanohydrin is still competitive
today with about 80% of the production although numerous new routes have been developed and sev-
capacity worldwide (2000) eral are already being used commercially. The first industrial
manufacture of methyl methacrylate from acetone was carried
out by Rohm & Haas and also by ICI in the 1930s. The first
step is manufacture of acetone cyanohydrin by base-catalyzed
addition of HCN to acetone below 40°C:
two-step manufacturing route:
1. base-catalyzed HCN addition to acetone
under mild conditions gives cyanohydrin
and minimizes side reactions
The catalysts (e.g., alkali metal hydroxides, carbonates, or

basic ion-exchangers) are generally used in the liquid phase.
These types of processes were developed by Rohm & Haas,
Degussa, Du Pont, ICI, and Rheinpreussen. The selectivity to
acetone cyanohydrin is 92-99% (based on HCN) and more
than 90% (based on acetone).
2. acid-catalyzed hydration of the nitrile Acetone cyanohydrin is then reacted with 98% H2S04at 80-
group in 'yanohydrin with amide
intermediate
140°C to form methacrylic acid amide sulfate, which is con-
verted into methyl methacrylate and NH4HS04 by reacting
with methanol at about 80"C, or at 100- 150°C under pressure:
amide usually directly converted into the
methyl ester (important derivative)
The overall selectivity to methyl methacrylate is about 77%

(based on acetone).
new Mitsubishi route avoids N-elimination A new development from Mitsubishi Gas Chemical avoids the
as N&HS04 during C4-synthesis from C3 +
HCN with attractive net equation: disadvantages of the NH4HS04 coproduct. Here the acetone
CHjCOCH3 + HCOOCH3 4
cyanohydrin is partially hydrolyzed to a-hydroxyisobutyr-
H2C=C(CH,)COOCHs + H20 amide, which is then reacted with methyl formate to give the
methyl ester and formamide:
11.I. Oxidation Products of Propene 285
In a separate dehydration the methyl ester gives methyl

methacrylate and formamide yields hydrogen cyanide, which
can be used for the production of acetone cyanohydrin. This
new process is currently being developed in a pilot plant.
Process technology details have not yet been disclosed.
Recent work has concentrated on three other manufacturing alternative manufacturing routes to
routes to methacrylic acid. These start with inexpensive isobu- methacrylic acid utilize three inexpensive
feedstocks:
tene, isobutyraldehyde, and propionaldehyde, and avoid for-
1. (CHqX=CH? from Cn fractions (.c” f
mation of the NH4HS04 produced in the cyanohydrin route. section 3.3.2)
The C4 basis is especially used in Japan. 2. (CHdXHCHO as bvuroduct of urouene
hydroformylation (cj-Section 6. i)
Detailed experiments have shown that it is possible to oxidize 3. CH3CH2CH0 as main product from the
isobutene directly (single-step process) to methacrylic acid. hydroformylation of ethylene (cf Sec-
tion 6.1)
However, the selectivity is too low to be economical. The
oxidation of the intermediate methacrolein to methacrylic acid
is particularly critical. This result is in contrast to the oxidation
of propene to acrylic acid.
For this reason Escambia developed a two-step oxidation proc- to 1:
ess with N204 in which the a-hydroxyisobutyric acid formed two-step methacrylic acid manufacture by
NZ04oxidation of isobutene and dehydration
initially eliminates water to give methacrylic acid: of a-hydroxyisobutyric acid (Escambia)
Since explosions occurred during industrial operation of the

Escambia route this process was discontinued.
Several firms in Japan have developed a two-step oxidation of two-step, heterogeneously catalyzed air
isobutene that preferentially goes through tert-butanol as the ~ ~ ~ $ ~ n~ $ t t ~~ r~ i
primary intermediate. In this process isobutene, generally in a diate isolation and purification of methac-
mixture with n-butenes and butane (C4 raffinate), is hydrated rolein (e.g.>Asahi
almost quantitatively to tert-butanol in the liquid phase with an
acid catalyst such as an ion exchange resin.
This is followed by the heterogeneously catalyzed oxidation to
methacrolein at 420°C and 1-3 bar using a promoted
Mo/Fe/Ni catalyst system. The conversion of tert-butanol and
the selectivity to methacrolein are both 94%:
oxidation catalyst for both steps is multi- To maintain the catalyst lifetime and selectivity in the second
component system (MCM = multicompo- oxidation step, the methacrolein must first be absorbed in
nent metal oxide) based on metal oxides
with Mo as central constituent water under pressure and freed from byproducts by distillation.
tandem oxidation follows without interme- Japan Methacrylic Monomer Co. has developed a modified
diate purification and therefore with high method which allows the oxidation to take place without puri-
TEA yield (> 99%); also, lower investment
is economical fication of the material from the first step. This variant, known
as tandem oxidation, is in practice in Japan.
The oxidation to methacrylic acid takes place in the presence
of steam at about 300°C and 2-3 bar over oxides of Mo, P, Sb,
and W, or of Mo, P, and V, with a conversion of 89% and a
selectivity of more than 96%:
The acid is extracted from the aqueous phase, purified by

distillation, and esterified with methanol.
commercial use mainly in Japan due to low Plants using this technology are operated by Kyodo Monomer,
demand for octane-boosting gasoline addi- Mitsubishi Rayon and Japan CatalyticJSumitomo Chemical in
tives from isobutene (TEA, MTBE)
Japan.
alternative methacrylic acid and ester
manufacture also by hydrolysis or alco- A second possible synthetic pathway to methacrylic acid and
holysis of methacrylonihile with interme-
diate methacrylamide its derivatives, not based on acetone, is the ammoxidation of
isobutene, e.g., in the Sohio process (cfi Section 11.3.2). Asahi
Chemical uses this technology in a plant in Japan.
to 2: In the second process not based on acetone, isobutyraldehyde
two-step methacrylic acid manufacture: is first oxidized with air or O2to isobutyric acid. The next step,
1. oxidation of isobutyraldehyde to isobu- the formal dehydrogenation to methacrylic acid, can be con-
tyric acid ducted as an oxydehydrogenation in the presence of 02:
2. two types of dehydrogenation
2.1. homogenousb or heterogeneously cat- This reaction can be carried out with homogeneous catalysis
alyzed oxydehydrogenation of acid,
e,g., process from Eastman Kodak, using HBr (Eastman Kodak) at 160-175°C or in the presence
Cyanamid, or Mitsubishi Chemical of a Bi-Fe catalyst (Cyanamid) at 250-260°C.
2.2. sulfodehydrogenation of the ester, e.g.,
process from Asahi Kasei In a recent Mitsubishi Chemical process, isobutyric acid -
mixed with H2 for heat transfer - is oxydehydrogenated at
250-350°C over a supported phosphomolybdic acid in which V

is substituted for part of the Mo. At an isobutyric acid conver-
sion of 94%,the selectivity to methacrylic acid is about 73%.
Asahi Kasei has developed another alternative for the dehy-
drogenation. Methyl isobutyrate is produced and is then dehy-
drogenated to methyl methacrylate (selectivity = 85%) in the
presence of H2S/S at about 500°C.
None of the processes based on isobutyraldehyde has been
used commercially.
BASF has developed another new synthesis for the production to 3:
of methyl methacrylate. Propionaldehyde (produced from the two-step production of methacrylic acid:
hydroformylation of ethylene) is condensed with formaldehyde 1. condensation of propionaldehyde and
in the presence of a s e c o n d q amine and acetic acid at 160- formaldehyde to yield methacrolein
(through Mannich base with secondary
210°C and 40-80 bar to yield methacrolein. This is oxidized amine as catalvst)
with oxygen to methacrylic acid which is then esterified with 2. oxidation to methacrylic acid
methanol to give methyl methacrylate:
A 40000 tonnes per year plant was put into production by commercial use by BASF in Germany
BASF in 1990 in Germany. Similar processes have been de-
veloped in Japan but have not yet been used industrially.
Most methyl methacrylate is used for the manufacture of uses of methyl methacrylate:
Plexiglas@, a crystal-clear plastic possessing considerable I . monomer for Plexiglas'
hardness, resistance to fracturing, and chemical stability. It is
also used in copolymers with a wide range of applications such fCH#
as fabric finishes and light- and weather-resistant paints.
4 \.
0 OCH,
2. comonomer for manufacture of disper-
sions, e.g., for paint industry and textile
finishing
11.1.5. Acrolein
Degussa developed the first industrial acrolein synthesis in the older acrolein manufacture:
early 1930s, and began production in 1942. In 1991, the capac- heterogeneously catalyzed mixed aldol con-
densation (CH,CHO, HCHO) in Degussa
ity for acrolein manufacture worldwide was about 128000 process
tonnes per year, with 54000, 23000, and 1 1000 tonnes per
year in Western Europe, the USA, and Japan, respectively. The
classical process was based on the condensation of acetalde-
hyde with formaldehyde:
The reaction runs at 300-320°C in the gas phase over Na

silicate/Si02.
modem acrolein manufacture: Today, this route has been replaced by the catalytic oxidation
heterogeneously catalyzed gas-phase oxida- of ProPene:
tion of propene
initially with catalysts based on CUZOor
Cu (Shell, British Distillers, Montecatini)
later with multicomponent systems based
on mixed oxides of Bi-Mo, Sn-Mo, Sn-Sb
(Sohio, Nippon Shokubai, etc.)
Shell was the first company to practice this gas-phase oxida-

tion in a commercial unit (1958-1980). The reaction is run at
350-400°C over Cu20/SiC with I2 as a promoter. At propene
conversions of up to 20%, the selectivity to acrolein is 70-
85%. The basis of a British Distillers (now BP) process is
supported Cu20; Montecatini conducts the propene oxidation
in copper plated tubes.
Since this time, other catalysts have been developed which
have profited from experience gained in the manufacture of
acrylic acid and acrylonitrile from propene. Components of
these oxidation and ammoxidation catalysts are also suitable
for the partial oxidation of propene to acrolein. Sohio's discov-
ery of the catalytic properties of bismuth molybdate and phos-
phomolybdate also meant an economic breakthrough for ac-
rolein manufacture. The Sohio acrolein process is practiced
commercially in several plants. The air oxidation of propene is
run at 300-360°C and 1-2 bar over a Bi203/M003fixed-bed
catalyst. Starting from this bismuth-based catalyst, various
firms developed very selective multicomponent systems from
the oxides of the transition, alkali, and alkaline earth metals.
process principles of propene oxidation: Ugine-Kuhlmann, the worlds largest acrolein producer, currently
Mo-catalyzed partial gas-phase oxidation operates a 50000 tonne-per-year plant in France using a Nippon
Of propene with air to form acrolein Shokubai catalyst based on Mo, Bi, Fe, Co, W, and other addi-
through a redox mechanism with a chemi-
sorbed n-allvl radical as intermediate tives. The catalyst is arranged in a fmed-bed tubular reactor,
through which a heat transfer liquid flows. Propene is oxidized in
high conversion (96%) with an excess of air in the presence of
steam at 350-450°C and a slight pressure. A large air/propene
ratio is necessary to maintain the oxidation state of the catalyst
I I . I . Oxidation Products of Propene 289
above a certain level, as otherwise the acrolein selectivity process characteristicsof acrolein manufac-
ture:
drops. Under these conditions, the selectivity can reach 90% air excess effects high share which
(based on C3H6).The byproducts include acetaldehyde, acrylic oxidizes propene more selectively than
acid, and acetic acid. Mo'" and eliminates recycle operation due
to high propene conversion
The reaction gases are washed with a limited amount of water isolation of acrolein:
to remove the byproducts acrylic acid and acetic acid. After 1. cooling and removal of acrylic and
acetic acid from reaction gases using
intensive washing with water, the dilute aqueous acrolein small amount of H20
solution formed in the absorption column is worked up to 2. acrolein absorption with large quantity
acrolein in a stripper. The crude product is separated from low- of H2O
3. distillation with addition of polymeriza-
and high-boiling substances in a two-step distillation and is tion inhibitors
fractionated to a purity of 95-97%. Because of the tendency of
acrolein to polymerize, inhibitors such as hydroquinone are
added to the distillation.
11.1.6. Secondary Products of Acrolein

Although the acrolein molecule has several reactive sites - the uses of acrolein:
aldehyde group, the activated olefinic double bond and the conju- 1. selective hydrogenation or reduction to
gated double bond system - making a wide variety of reactions allyl alcohol
2. gas-phase reaction with NH3 to form
possible, only limited commercial use has been made of them. pyridine and P-picoline mixtures
3. manufacture of acrylic acid and acry-
For example, the reduction of acrolein to allyl alcohol and its lonitrile
conversion into glycerol is a commercial process (c$ Section 4.manufacture of methionine
5 . manufacture of 1,3-propanediol
11.2.2).
The reaction of acrolein with NH3 in the gas phase at 350-
400°C over a multicomponent catalyst based on A1203or A1203
. Si02 to form pyridine and 3-picoline is limited to Japan (c$
Section 7.4.5). A commercial process is operated by Daicel.
Although acrolein can be used as the starting material for
acrylic acid or acrylonitrile, the direct oxidation and ammoxi-
dation of propene are the commercially successful processes.
However, the use of acrolein for the manufacture of methionine industrial production of DL-methionine
is experiencing a new and relatively rapid worldwide growth. (essential amino acid) as an animal feed
additive with greatest predicted growth
Commercial production of methionine began in 1950, and by methionine substitute
1995 world capacity had reached 492000 tonnes per year, with
Ro
CH30CH,CH,CH,C,SH (MHA)
240000 (including MHA), 160000, and 41000 tonnes per year
in the USA, Western Europe, and Japan, respectively. Rhhe- produced by three companies in the USA
Poulenc and Degussa-Hiils, the largest producers worldwide,
have methionine production capacities of 250000 and 160000
tonnes per year (2000), respectively. Worldwide methionine
consumption in 2000 was about 410000 tonnes. In the USA,
Monsanto (now Mitsui/Nippon Soda), RhBne-Poulenc, and Du-
Pont manufacture methyl hydroxythiobutyric acid (MHA) for
290 1I . Propene Conversion Products
supplementing animal fodder; as a methionine metabolite,

MHA has the same activity as methionine.
multistep manufacturing process for me- The first step of the three-step manufacture of DL-methionine
thionine from acrolein:
is the base-catalyzed addition of methyl mercaptan to acrolein
1. base-catalyzed CH,SH addition to c=c at room temperature to form methylthiopropionaldehyde:
double bond
2. formation of hydantoin
3. hydrolysis and separation of racemate if
necessary
The aldehyde is then reacted with NaCN and NH4HC03 in

aqueous solution at 90°C to form a hydantoin:
methionine manufacture, an example of an

industrially operated Bucherer amino acid
synthesis
In the last step, the hydantoin is reacted with NaOH or K2CO3

under pressure at about 180°C and, after acidification or treat-
ment with C02, converted into free DL-methionhe:
use of DL-methionine: Like lysine (cfi Section 10.3.1.4), synthetic methionine is an

additive, e.g., for soy flour or in the future essential amino acid used for supplementing the protein con-
for SCP (single cell protein) to improve centrate in animal feed, in particular for feed optimization in
biological balance (methionine deficiency)
poultry breeding. Since D-methionine is converted enzymati-
cally to the L-form in the body, both isomers have the same
biological activity, and the racemic mixture from the synthesis
is almost always used without separation.
manufacturing process for 1,3-propanediol: Acrolein can also be used for the manufacture of 1,3-
1. combined hydration and hydrogenation propanediol (trimethylene glycol). In a Degussa process, ac-
of ethylene oxide rolein is hydrolyzed with acid catalysis to 3-hydroxypropion-
2. combined hydroformylation and hydro-
genation of ethylene oxide aldehyde, which is then hydrogenated to 1,3-propanediol over
a supported Ni catalyst:
11.I . Oxidation Products of Propene 29 1
Degussa has started up a 1,3-propanediol plant with a capacity

of 2000 tonnes per year in Belgium. Another manufacturing
route for 1,3-propanediol is based on the hydroformylation of
ethylene oxide (cfi Section 7.2.5). A new, biotechnological
route for 1,3-propanediol production was developed by Du-
PontJGenencor. In this cost-effective process glucose or glyc-
erol is converted to 1,3-propanediol by anaerobic fermentation.
1,3-PropanedioI is an intermediate for pharmaceuticals, and is use of 1.3-propanediol:
also used in the manufacture of a new polyester, poly pharmaceutical intermediate
trimethylene terephthalate, for fibers. component for polyester
11.1.7. Acrylic Acid and Esters

During the last few years acrylic acid and its esters have ranked together with its esters, acrylic acid is most
important industrially used unsaturated
first in growth among the unsaturated organic acids and esters. In carboxylic acid
1999, the world production capacity for acrylic acid was about 2.9 acrylic ester production (in 1000 tonnes):
x lo6 tonnes per year, of which 1.2, 0.82, and 0.52 x lo6 tonnes
per year was in the USA, Western Europe, and Japan, respec- 1992 1993 1997
USA 552 587 731
tively. Acrylic ester production numbers in these countries are Japan 231 206 314
given in the adjacent table. The largest producer of acrylic acid is W.Europe 330 312 531
BASF, with production facilities in a variety of locations and a
worldwide capacity of ca. 0.73 x lo6tonnes per year (1999).
Starting with the first industrial acrylic acid manufacture by first industrial acrylic acid manufacture via
ethylene chlorohydrin (from CzH4 + HOC1)
Rohm & Haas (Germany) in 1901, four commercially prac- and ethylene cyanohydrin (hydroxypropio-
ticed technologies were developed. However, in recent years, nitrile, from ClCHzCHzOH + HCN)
the oxidation of propene to acrylic acid has become so impor-
tant that the traditional processes have either been discontinued
or will be in the near future.
11.1.7.1. Traditional Acrylic Acid Manufacture

In the ethylene cyanohydrin process, ethylene oxide and HCN other partially outdated acrylic acid manu-
facturing processes:
were reacted in the presence of base to form hydroxypropionitrile,
1. cyanohydrin process, i.e., addition of
which was then reacted with an alcohol (or water) and a HCN to EO and subsequent conversion
stoichiometric amount of H2S04to give the ester (or the free acid):
This chemistry was practiced by UCC, the largest ethylene

oxide manufacturer in the world, and Rohm & Haas until
1971.
2. Reppe process as hydrative carbonyla- Another method known as the Reppe process has three variants.
Of ‘zH2 with three variants differing All three are based on the carbonylation of acetylene in the
in the quantity of Ni(C0)4 catalyst
presence of H20 or alcohols to give the free acid or the ester:
2.1. traditional process with stoichiometric Depending on the amount of catalyst (nickel tetracarbonyl) the
amount of Ni(C0)4 variants are classified as stoichiometric, modified, and cata-
2.2. modified process with less than lytic.
stoichiometric amount of Ni(CO)4
2.3. catalytic process with catalytic combi- Until recently the modified Reppe process was practiced in
nation of carbonyl-forming (Ni) and industrial plants in the USA and Japan.
non-carbonyl-forming (Cu) heavy
metal, usually as iodide The purely catalytic Reppe reaction is operated at 220-230°C
and 100 bar. NiBr2 with a copper halide promoter is used as
the catalyst. The reaction takes place in the liquid phase, using
tetrahydrofuran which readily dissolves acetylene. The reac-
tion mixture is worked up by distillation. Because of the small
amount of catalyst introduced, recovery is usually not worth-
while. The selectivities to acrylic acid are 90% (based on
C2H2)and 85% (based on CO). Reppe discovered this catalytic
route back in 1939, and it is still the basis of the BASF process
with partial production (60000 tonnes per year) in Germany.
3. propiolactone process based on ketene The third process, no longer used, is based on the thermolysis
and formaldehyde with subsequent p- or alcoholysis of P-propiolactone. Ketene (cfi Section 7.4.2) is
lactone isomerization or alcoholysis
reacted with formaldehyde using AlC13, ZnC12, or BF3 in a
solvent or in the gas phase to give P-propiolactone with a
selectivity of 90%. The lactone is then reacted with H3P04
using copper powder as catalyst at 140-180°C and 25-250 bar
to form acrylic acid quantitatively. When an alcohol is present,
the corresponding ester is obtained
Celanese operated a 35000 tonnes per year plant for acrylic

acid and its esters from 1957 to 1974.
11. I . Oxidation Products of Propene 293
The last of the conventional processes is based on the alco- 4.acrylonitrile hydrolysis or alcoholysis
holysis or hydrolysis of acrylonitrile. The hydrolysis is done with acrylamide as intermediate
with H2S04;the acrylamide sulfate formed initially reacts with
an alcohol to give the ester:
The selectivity to acrylic acid ester is about 90% (based on more recent variant for acrylonitrile hy-
AN). This process, which produces stoichiometric amounts of drolysis:
NH4HS04, was used by Anic, Ugilor, and Mitsubishi Petro- Eiiz gas-phase (Mitsui
chemical, but is currently used only by Asahi Chemical. In a
more recent Mitsui Toatsu process, the saponification com-
prised only water over a B203-containing catalyst.
11.1.7.2. Acrylic Acid from Propene

While most acrylic acid and its esters were still manufactured most modem acrylic acid manufacture:
by the Reppe process at the end of the 1960s, in the newer two processes for heterogeneously-catalyzed
plants propene oxidation predominates. It can be conducted gas-phasedirect oxidation of propene:
catalytically either as a single-step or as a two-step process. 1. single step
2. two steps
In the single-step direct oxidation, propene is reacted with air characteristics of single-step process:
or oxygen (sometimes diluted with steam) at up to 10 bar and propene oxidation with multifunctional
20O-50O0C, depending on the catalyst. The multicomponent catalyst leads to mixture of acrolein and
acrylic acid
catalyst consists mainly of heavy metal molybdates, and gen-
erally contains tellurium compounds as promoters. Acrolein
and acrylic acid are formed together:
As both oxidation steps have different kinetics, uniform proc-

ess conditions and a single catalyst would not lead to an opti-
mal acrylic acid selectivity.
characteristics of two-step process: For this reason, numerous firms developed two-step processes
propene oxidation in two fixed-bed reac- with an optimal coordination of catalyst and process variables,
tors with different catalysts: and the first industrial single-step plant (Japan Catalytic Chem.
1st step: propene + acrolein [Bi, P, Mo, + Ind.) has been converted to the two-step process for the reason
e.g., Fe, Co]
given above. While the processes are essentially the same,
2nd step: acrolein + acrylic acid [Mo +
e.g., V, W,Fe,Ni,Mn,Cu] there are marked differences in the catalyst compositions. As
in the single-step process, they contain mixed oxides, the main
component being molybdenum on supports of low surface
area. The promoters for both stages are vastly different.
process characteristics of two-step route: In the first step, propene is generally oxidized to acrolein in the
temperature in 1st oxidation step about presence of steam and air at 330-370°C and 1-2 bar. The
70°C higher in than 2nd step, high conver- exothermic reaction is conducted in a fixed-bed tubular reactor
sions (> 95%) of C3H6 and acrolein elimi-
nate recycle with up to 22000 tubes per reactor. The reaction products are
fed directly into a second reactor where they are further oxi-
HzO addition for: dized at 260-300°C to acrylic acid. The propene and acrolein
1. shift of explosion limit conversion are over 95%, with a selectivity to acrylic acid of
2. improvement in desorption from catalyst 85-90% (based on C3H6).The large addition of water leads to
3. facilitation of heat removal
4. lowering of acrylic acid partial pressure an only 20-25% acrylic acid solution, from which the acid is
isolation of acrylic acid: generally isolated by extraction and separated from the by-
products acetic acid, propionic acid, maleic acid, acetaldehyde,
extraction from 20-25% aqueous solution
with e.g., ethyl acetate, n-propyl or iso- and acetone by distillation. In a newer separation method from
propyl acetate, or MEK BASF, acrylic acid is removed from the reaction gases by
absorption in hydrophobic solvents (e.g., diphenylldiphenyl
ether mixtures) and purified by distillation.
The two-step processes are operated mainly in Japan, the USA,
England, and France. Well-known processes have been devel-
oped by Sohio, Nippon Shokubai (Japan Catalytic Company),
and Mitsubishi Petrochemical, for example.
uses of acrylic acid and its esters: Acrylic acid and its esters are important monomers for the
as monomer for manufacture of homo- and manufacture of homo- and copolymers. They are used mainly
copolymers used as surface protectants, in in paints and adhesives, in paper and textile finishing, and in
surface finishing, and as superabsorbents
leather processing. One important use is as superabsorbents
commercially important acrylates: (super absorbent polymers, SAP), that is, as polymers which
H2C=CHCOOR; R=CH3, C2H5, n- and iso- can soak up extremely high amounts of liquids.
C a 9 , CH~(CHZ)~CH(CZHS)CHZ
Methyl, ethyl, n-butyl, isobutyl, and 2-ethylhexyl esters of
manufacture of acrylates:
acrylic acid are the most common derivatives of acrylic acid.
proton-catalyzed acid esterification with
alcohols or transesterification of lower The relative importance of acrylic acid esters varies considera-
esters, generally methyl acryiate bly between countries, as is shown for the USA and Japan in
11.I . Oxidation Products of Propene 295
Table 11-5. Breakdown of acrylate production (in wt. %).

1984 1988 1992 1987 1992 1984 1988 1992
Ethyl acrylate 33 34 28 24 24 16 15 15
}::
n-Butyl, isobutyl acrylates 45 43 57 50 52 32 34 39
}
2-Ethylhexyl acrylate 9 9 9 30 32
Methyl acrylate 7 2
l5 l41 }21 14
Remaining 6 10
Total production (in lo00 tonnes) 426 360 552 330 330 110 164 231
Several of the classical acrylic acid processes have been modi- acrylic acid esterification:
fied to produce the esters directly. Modem processes lead only generally liquid phase, lower alcohols
to acrylic acid which must then be esterified. For the esterifica- (CH30H, CzH50H) heterogeneously cata-
lyzed (acidic cation exchange resins),
tion, the pure acid is usually reacted with the corresponding higher alcohols homogeneously catalyzed
alcohol under proton catalysis (generally H2S04 or cation
exchange resin) in the liquid phase at 100-120°C.
In addition, acrylic esters of the higher alcohols can be easily
manufactured by transesterification with the lower esters.
Acrylamides, another class of acrylic acid derivatives, are
manufactured solely by the partial hydrolysis of acrylonitrile
(cf Section 11.3.4).
11.1.7.3. Possibilities for Development in Acrylic Acid as with AcOH, VCM, AN, and vinyl acetate,
Manufacture acrylic acid manufacture has also been
converted from acetylene to olefin base
At the present time, acrylic acid production is going through a
changeover from an acetylene to a propene base. Modem catalyst
systems, in particular those with acrylic acid selectivities of 85-
90% (approaching the Reppe route's 90%)have contributed to the
cost advantage of the propene oxidation. Although much research
has been done on the single-step oxidation of propene to acrylic
acid, the low selectivities (only 50-60%) and short lifetime of the
multicomponentcatalysts favor the two-step process.
Although nitrile saponification for acrylic acid manufacture is
attractive due to the large acrylonitrile capacity available from inexpensive feedstocks and high acrylic
acid selectivity of propene oxidation point
the Sohio process (cf Section 11.3.2.1), this is countered by to the superiority of this route over alterna-
the formation of (NH4)*S04.Thus, the two-step oxidation of tive processes
propene could be the most economical process in the future.
However, Union Oil has presented a novel process develop-
ment in which ethylene is oxidatively carbonylated to acrylic oxycarbonylation of ethylene, i.e., CS syn-
thesis from CzH4+ CO (Union Oil)
acid in the presence of PdC12-CuC12:
The reaction takes place in the liquid phase with, for example,
acetic acid as solvent and acetic anhydride to remove the water
formed in side reactions which could otherwise affect the main
reaction. The selectivity to acrylic acid and P-acetoxypropionic
acid is said to reach 85% (based on C2H4).
Developments in olefin pricing will be decisive in determining
the economic viability of synthesis of a C3 structure from
ethylene and CO, or the direct use of propene.
11.2. Allyl Compounds and Secondary Products

starting materials for manufacture of allyl Allyl compounds are characterized by the H2C=CH-CH2-
compounds are: group. They are thus substituted products of propene, which is
HzC=CH-CH, also the most important industrial feedstock for this class of
H*C=CH-CHzCl compound, taking advantage of the ready exchangeability of
of potential importanc:e: the allyl hydrogen. Their industrial significance arises from
H~C=CH-CH~OAC their secondary products, which are essentially based on allyl
chloride. Allyl acetate, which could be economically manufac-
tured by propene acetoxylation, has not been used extensively
as a commercial intermediate ( c t , Section 11.2.2), although
compounds could be synthesized from it which are presently
being produced from allyl chloride.
11.2.1. Allyl Chloride

Chlorine can be more readily added to propene than to ethyl-
ene. However, unlike dichloroethane, the resulting dichloro-
propane is not commercially important.
manufacture of allyl chloride: In 1936, Shell discovered that addition to the double bond is
1. 'hot chlorination' of propene (free radical replaced by free-radical substitution in the allyl position, the
reaction) leads to substitution in so-called 'hot chlorination', at temperatures above 300°C. At
CHs group
CI 1_ 2 CI'
500-5 10°C, conversion is nearly quantitative with a selectivity
+ CI' to allyl chloride of 85%:
CH,CH=CH, ---+ 'CH,CH=CH,
+ HCI
+CI
'CH,CH=CH, 2 ,CICH,CH=CH2
+ CI'
11.2. Allyl Compounds and Secondary Products 297
An excess of propene is used so that the chlorine reacts com- process characteristics:
pletely. A rapid and complete mixing of the gas streams before propene excess allows quantitative Cl2
conversion and, with intense mixing,
the reaction zone is important for a selective conversion. The optimal selectivity
byproducts are 1,3-dichloro-1-propene, 2-chloro- 1-propene,
and 1,2-dichloropropane. The hydrogen chloride formed in the
reaction is washed out with water.
In the years since 1936, other firms such as Asahi, Dow, and
Shell have developed their own processes.
In 1996, the production capacity for allyl chloride in the USA,
Western Europe, and Japan was 0.06, 0.17, and 0.11 x lo6
Allyl chloride can also be obtained by oxychlorination of 2. oxychlorination of propene with HCYOz,
e.g., according to Hoechst, DEA, etc.,
propene. Hoechst developed a process to pilot plant scale using not used commercially
a Te catalyst at 240°C and atmospheric pressure. Other com-
panies have also worked on oxychlorination processes. DBA
for example proposes using a PdCI2-CuCl2 catalyst, and
Lummus has developed a process based on propane. These
technologies have not been used commercially.
Allyl chloride is mainly used to manufacture epichlorohydrin uses of allyl chloride:
(more than 90% of allyl chloride worldwide), allyl alcohol, 1. hydrolysis to HzC=CHCHzOH
2. epoxidation (direct and indirect) to
and allylamine.
H,C-CHCH,Cl
\ /
In the two-step route to epichlorohydrin, allyl chloride is re- 0
acted with HOCl at 25-30°C in the aqueous phase to give a 3. amrnonolysis to HzC=CHCHzNH*
mixture of the two isomeric dichlorohydroxypropanes:
The crude product is then converted into epichlorohydrin with epichlorohydrin manufacture:
Ca(OH)*at 50-90°C: two-step process involving HOCl addition
to allyl chloride and subsequent dehydro-
chlorination
Purification is achieved by fractional distillation.

298 I I , Propene Conversion Products
epichlorohydrin production (in 1OOO ton- The production capacity for epichlorohydrin in 1999 in the
nes): USA, Western Europe, and Japan was 0.42, 0.28, and 0.16 x
1995 1997 1999 lo6 tonnes per year, respectively. Production figures are listed
USA 312 328 323
W.Europe 232 241 260 in the adjacent table.
Japan 122 120 132
A newer technology for the manufacture of epichlorohydrin
alternative process involves epoxidation of practiced by Laporte in a 5000 tonnes per year plant avoids the
allyl chloride with perpropionic acid
considerable salt formation during the epoxidation of allyl
chloride. This is done, like propene oxidation in the Interox
process, by converting allyl chloride to epichlorohydrin with
perpropionic acid from the reaction of H202 with propionic
acid (cJ:Section 11.1.1.2) at about 70-80°C.
Showa Denko has been using an industrial process based on
allyl alcohol in Japan since 1985 (cap. 24000 tonnes per year
in 1997). Chlorine is added to the double bond to give 2,3-
dichloro- 1-hydroxypropane which is then reacted with
uses of epichlorohydrin: Ca(OH)2 to give epichlorohydrin. Epichlorohydrin is chiefly
manufacture of bisphenol A glycidyl ethers, used to manufacture glycidyl ethers, the most significant of
important precursors for epoxy resins which are the bisphenol A glycidyl ethers. The reaction with
reaction sequence for glycidyl ether forma- bisphenol A is conducted in the presence of caustic soda at
tion:
100- 150°C. With an excess of epichlorohydrin the epoxide
1. 'chlorohydrin ether' by addition of bis
phenol A to epichlorohydrin ring opens to form a 'chlorohydrin ether', which rapidly loses
2. bisglycidyl ether (diepoxide) by HCI HCl by cleavage with NaOH:
elimination
3. 'epoxy resin precondensates' (molecular
weight 100-5000) by continuous reac-
tion of diepoxide with bisphenol A
f
mono-glycidyl ether
f 1
O~-~@OCH,CHCH,
OH
I
principle of epoxy resin formation: The bisglycidyl ether thus obtained can continue to react with
addition of di- or polyamines or alcohols, excess bisphenol A in a similar reaction to form higher mo-
or bisphenols, t' glycidyl ethers with lecular glycidyl ethers. The chain length depends on the mole
epoxide ring opening (curing)
ratio bisphenol Nepichlorohydrin. Reaction of glycidyl ethers
with polyamines or polyols - usually base-catalyzed - leads,
with partial crosslinking, to epoxy resins.
Many industrial materials (metal, wood, thermosetting plas- uses of epoxy resins:
tics) can be glued more effectively with epoxy resins. In addi- adhesives
surface protectives
tion, epoxy resins are also used for surface protection, as bind- cast and impregnating resins
ers, and as cast and impregnating resins in many areas.
Epichlorohydrin is also a raw material for synthetic glycerol (cf.
Section 11.2.3), glycidyl methacrylate, and specialty chemicals.
A third use of allyl chloride is its reaction with NH3 to form allylamine manufacture:
allylamine: allyl chloride ammonolysis with two
secondary products:
(H2CSHCHz)zNH
(H*C=CHCHz),N
Di- and triallylamine are formed as byproducts.
11.2.2. Allyl Alcohol and Esters

Allyl alcohol can be manufactured from allyl chloride, propylene allyl alcohol manufacture possible from
oxide, acrolein, or allyl acetate. The worldwide production capac- four feedstocks:
1. H2C=CHCH2CI
ity for allyl alcohol was about 50000 tomes per year in 1990. 2. H,C;-?HCH,
\ I
The preferred processes have been those of Shell and Dow 0

3. H,C=CHCHO
involving the alkaline hydrolysis of allyl chloride: 4. H,C=CHCH,OAc
This reaction takes place in a recycle reactor with 5-10% caus- process principles of route 1:
tic soda at 150°C and 13- 14 bar. When the conversion is quanti- alkaline saponification of ally1 chloride
transfer Of
tative, the allyl alcohol selectivity is about 85-95%. Byproducts ~ ~ ~ n ~ r ~ ~ ~ ~ i
include diallyl ether, propionaldehyde, and heavy ends. The
complete loss of chlorine and the necessary corrosion-resistant
plant equipment are obstacles to the further use of this route.
A second process for manufacturing allyl alcohol is the isom- process principles of route 2:
erization of propylene oxide: catalytic propylene oxide isomerization in
liquid phase using high-boiling solvent
with suspended catalyst, or in gas phase
(44) with fixed-bed catalyst
Recently this reaction has been the subject of growing interest

because of expanding propylene oxide capacities. The conver-
sion can be conducted in either the liquid or gas phase. Li3P04
is virtually the only catalyst used for this isomerization; BASF-
Wyandotte uses Cr203.
FMC practices the Progil process in which Li3P04 is finely
suspended in a high boiling solvent (alkyl benzenes). Propylene
oxide is then introduced at 275280°C and up to 10 bar, and
about 60% is isomerized to allyl alcohol. The selectivity is

about 92%. This process step was used by Arc0 for the produc-
tion of 1,4-butanediol in a plant started up in 1991 (cf Section
4.3).
In the gas-phase process, operated for example by O h Mathi-
eson or Huls, the same reaction is carried out with a supported
Li3P04catalyst at 250-350°C. Higher conversions (10-75%)
and slightly better selectivities (97%) are obtained. Acetone
and propionaldehyde are formed as byproducts.
process principles of route 3: The third method is the selective gas-phase hydrogenation of
selective acrolein hydrogenation with two the aldehyde group in acrolein. Using the Degussa process,
variants: allyl alcohol is obtained with approximately 70% selectivity
1. heterogeneously catalyzed gas-Phase over Cd-Zn catalysts. Instead of hydrogenating with H2, hy-
hydrogenation (e.g., Degussa or
Celanese) drogen can be transferred from isopropanol:
2. heterogeneously catalyzed HZ transfer
from isopropanol in gas phase (e.g.,
Shell) or from 2-butanol
The reaction, a type of Meerwein-Ponndorf reduction, is car-

ried out using MgO-ZnO catalysts at 400°C to give allyl alco-
hol with a selectivity of 80%. It is one step in a glycerol syn-
thesis developed by Shell, which was practiced in a 23000
tonnes per year plant in the USA for many years before being
shut down for economic reasons in 1980.
Reduction of acrolein with 2-butanol is also common in indus-
trial processes; the alcohol is simultaneously dehydrogenated
to methyl ethyl ketone.
process principles of route 4: In a fourth method, allyl acetate is hydrolyzed to allyl alcohol.
two-step manufacture from propene, with The starting material allyl acetate can - in analogy to the vinyl
acetate intermediate and subsequent acetate process - be manufactured from propene, acetic acid
hydrolysis to allyl alcohol
and O2over Pd catalysts:
manufacture of allyl acetate: Acetoxylation of propene, using the Hoechst or Bayer process, is
favored gas-phase acetoxylation of propene done in the gas phase at 150-250°C under pressure on support-
ed catalysts. The catalysts contain Pd metal or compounds, an with heterogeneous catalysts based on Pd
Or
alkaline metal acetate, and possibly other cocatalysts such as
Fe or Bi compounds.
The selectivity to allyl acetate is over 90% for incomplete
conversion of propene and acetic acid. C 0 2 is virtually the
only byproduct.
Allyl acetate can then be saponified to allyl alcohol in the conversion of allyl acetate into allyl alcohol:
presence of acidic catalysts such as mineral acids using known 1. proton-catalyzed hydrolysis of allyl
processes, or with acidic ion-exchangers using a Bayer proc- acetate in liquid phase (mineral acid or
ion-exchanger as catalysts)
ess. Hydrolysis can also take place - using a Hoechst process - 2. noncatalytic hydrolysis under pressure at
at 230°C and 30 bar in the absence of catalyst. The recovered higher temperatures
acetic acid can be reintroduced to propene acetoxylation result-
ing in the following net equation:
The net selectivity to allyl alcohol is 90% (based on C3H6).

Presently, Showa Denko has a plant with a production capacity
Allyl alcohol is used primarily for the manufacture of glycerol uses of ally1 alcohol:
::
(c$ Section 11.2.3). Glycidol, the intermediate in the glycerol 1. manufacture of glycerol via glycidol
synthesis, is also important for the synthesis of Pharmaceuti-
cals, cosmetics and emulsifying agents. In addition, esters of
~~~~~~~~ hydrogenation to
1,4-butanediol
allyl alcohol (e.g., with phthalic or maleic acid) are used in 4. chlorination and dehydrochlorination to
epichlorohydrin
polymers.
A new use for allyl alcohol is its hydroformylation to 4-
hydroxy-butanal followed by hydrogenation to yield 1,4-
butanediol (c$ Section 4.3).
Allyl alcohol has also been used recently for the production of
epichlorohydrin (c$ Section 11.2.1).
11.2.3. Glycerol from Allyl Precursors

Glycerol, the simplest trihydric alcohol, was originally merely mwm for synthetic glycerol demand:
a byproduct of fat saponification. However, when synthetic synthetic detergents displaced fat saponifi-
cation, creating glycerol shortage
detergents began to dominate the market in the 1940s, particu-
historical beginnings of synthesis of glyc-
larly in the USA, the manufacture of soap from fatty acids was erol from petrochemicals~
reduced, and the glycerol produced was no longer sufficient to discoveryof propene ,hot chlorination,
meet the rising demand. During this period, the first synthetic
processes for glycerol were developed.
glycerol production (% synthetic): However, glycerol production from petrochemicals has already
1975 1980 1990 1998 passed its peak in several countries, as shown in the adjacent
W.Europe 38 29 17 11 table. The total production in Western Europe, the USA, and
USA 50 47 29 29 Japan is given in a second table. (For hydrolysis or methanoly-
Japan 54 37 42 35
sis of fatty acid triglycerides c j Section 8.2).
total glycerol production (in I000 tonnes): The first synthetic processes, operated by IG Farben from 1943
1992 1994 1998 and by Shell from 1948, were based on allyl chloride or its
W.Europe 192 207 219 conversion product epichlorohydrin ( c j Section 11.2.1). Even
USA 159 159 149 today, the majority of glycerol producers (more than 80% of
Japan 43 42 52
total glycerol capacity worldwide) use epichlorohydrin as the
present glycerol production uses two basic
feedstocks: feedstock. It is hydrolyzed to glycerol stepwise with dilute
1. H2C=CHCH2C1(preferred)
caustic soda (10%) in a two-phase liquid reaction at elevated
2. H2C=CHCHzOH pressure and 100-200°C:
characteristics of allyl chloride route: The aqueous glycerol solution containing NaCl is concen-
after manufacture of epichlorohydrin as trated, freed from salt, and then further concentrated to 98-
intermediate, multistep alkaline saponifica-
tion with total loss of chlorine via: 99% glycerol by distillation.
1. monochlorohydrin and This glycerin production process is in use in Western Europe,
2. glycidol to the USA, Japan, the CIS, and China.
3. glycerol
This first commercial route involved total loss of chlorine as
valueless CaC12 in the epichlorohydrin manufacture ( c j Sec-
tion 11.2.1) and as NaCl in the subsequent saponification
steps. Other glycerol processes starting with allyl alcohol were
soon developed.
basis of allyl alcohol route: The allyl alcohol is hydroxylated via glycidol with H202in the
catalytic epoxidation and hydrolysis of liquid phase at 60-70°C in the presence of tungsten oxide or
allyl alcohol has two variations:
salts of tungstic acid (e.g.,NaHWOJ:
1. catalytic with H202 (e.g., Shell or De-
gussa process); H202/W03 = Milas re-
agent
2. catalytic with peracetic acid (e.g., FMC The yield is about 90% based on allyl alcohol and H202. De-
process, Daicel process)
gussa has practiced the first step, the manufacture of glycidol, in
a commercial unit (capacity 3000 tonnes per year) since 1981.
Instead of H202,peracetic acid in a high-boiling ketone or ester
11.2. Ally1 Compounds and Secondary Products 303
(e.g., ethyl acetate) solvent can be used at 50-70°C to epoxi-

dize allyl alcohol. An FMC process starting with the isomeri-
zation of propylene oxide was used until 1982 to manufacture
glycerol in a plant with a capacity of 18000 tonnes per year.
Daicel developed its own process which has been operating
commercially since 1969. Peracetic acid serves not only in the
epoxidation of propene to propylene oxide but also for the
epoxidation of allyl alcohol to glycidol, which is then saponi-
fied to glycerol. Two-and-a-half times more acetic acid than
glycerol is formed (cJ Section 7.4.1.1).
Olin Mathieson also starts with allyl alcohol produced by propyl- modified allyl alcohol route:
ene oxide isomerization. However, HOCl is added in the next step allyl alcohol manufacture from propylene
oxide, then classical HOCl addition and
and the resulting glycerol monochlorohydrin, HOCH,CH(OH)- saponification (e.g., Olin Mathieson proc-
CH,Cl, is then saponified to glycerol. This modification saves part ess)
of the chlorine compared to the allyl chloride route.
Older processes for producing glycerol by controlled fermenta-
tion or a combination of hydrolysis and hydrogenolysis of
sugar, molasses, or other carbohydrates are insignificant today
(commercially operated by IG Farben from 1938, glycerogen =
mixture of glycerol, propylene glycol, ethylene glycol).
The industrial uses of glycerol are determined both by its two aspects of glycerol usage:
physical properties and by its chemical properties. 1. physical properties (high boiling, highly
viscous, hygroscopic) determine uses as
As a high-boiling, viscous, hygroscopic substance, glycerol is moistening agent, antifreeze, slip addi-
used as an antifreeze, in the manufacture of Pharmaceuticals tive and aid
and cosmetics, in tobacco moistening, and as an auxiliary
agent for printing inks, inks, adhesive cements, etc.
As a triol, glycerol is used for the manufacture of alkyd resins, 2. chemical properties (as triol) are
important for reactions which require
which are obtained by polycondensation with multibasic acids multifunctional groups, e.g.,
or, in the case of phthalic acid, with the anhydride (PAA). manufacture of alkyd resins, earlier
With approximately equimolar amounts of glycerine and, e.g., known as glyptals (glycerine + phthalic
acid) with primary OH giving linear
phthalic anhydride, a linear, fusible resin is formed; with ex- polyesters, secondary OH crosslinking
cess anhydride, this is then cross-linked by esterification of the on setting or baking
manufacture of glycerol tripolyethers
secondary hydroxyl groups to form a nonfusible alkyd resin: (by ethoxylation or propoxylation) and
further reaction to polyether isocyanates
Alkyd resins are used as raw materials in the paint and varnish
industry. Another product from glycerol are the glycerol tri-
polyethers. In their manufacture, glycerol is propoxylated with
propylene oxide at 3-4 bar and 125°C in the presence of KOH.
After attaining a certain molecular weight it is generally re-
acted with a small amount of ethylene oxide. The resulting
glycerol tripolyethers are widely used as surfactants; they are
also starting materials for the reaction with diisocyanates to
give polyurethanes.
Mono- and diesters of glycerol with fatty acids are used on a
large scale in food production.
Today, only a small portion of the glycerol production (about
4%) is used for manufacturing glycerol trinitrate which, ad-
sorbed on silica gel to give dynamite, was the first commercial
derivative (1 866) of glycerol.
11.3. Acrylonitrile
historical developments of industrial im- Acrylic acid nitrile, usually referred to acrylonitrile (AN)
portance of acrylonitrile as monomer for today, became industrially important around 1930 in Ger-
homo- and copolymerization
many and then in the USA. It was copolymerized with buta-
1. buna N rubber resistant to gasoline and
oil (IG Farben) diene to form the synthetic rubber 'buna N'. Since that time, it
2. polyacrylonitrile fibers: Orion (Du Pont) has found numerous other applications as monomer, co-
monomer, and intermediate for fibers, resins, thermoplastics,
and elastomers. This wide range of applications and the suc-
cessful improvements in production techniques were the key
reasons for the dramatic expansion in acrylonitrile produc-
tion.
AN production (in 1000 tonnes): In 1998, the world production capacity for acrylonitrile was
1994 1996 1998 5.5 x lo6 tonnes per year. Of this, about 1.3, 2.0, and 0.58 x
USA 1373 1530 1416 lo6tonnes per year were located in Western Europe, the USA,
W.Europe 1161 1185 1060
Japan 610 675 661 and Japan, respectively.
Production figures for acrylonitrile in these countries are
summarized in the adjacent table.
AN manufacture: In the traditional process, acrylonitrile was manufactured by
1. in older processes by synthetic reactions building the C3 skeleton from smaller units. Today, it is chiefly
with Cz units + HCN produced from propene using Standard Oil of Ohio's (now BP)
2. in more recent processes by propene
ammoxidation ammoxidation process and several other similar modified
processes. With this, acrylonitrile has become second only to
polypropylene as a chemical use for propene.
11.3.Acrylonitrile 305
11.3.1. Traditional Acrylonitrile Manufacture

The older processes for manufacturing acrylonitrile used the traditional AN manufacture by three syn-
thetic routes with HCN and Cz feedstocks
relatively expensive C2 building units ethylene oxide, acety- such as:
lene, and acetaldehyde, which were reacted with HCN to form H,C-cH,
\ /
acrylonitrile or its precursors. 0
The first industrial production based on ethylene oxide was 2. H C z C H
developed by IG Farben and operated by UCC from 1952 and 3. CH,CHO
by Cyanamid from 1970. Both plants have since been shut process principles of ethylene oxide route:
~~
down. The process involved the base-catalyzed addition of

two-step homogeneously catalyzed reaction
HCN to ethylene oxide to form ethylene cyanohydrin, which to intermediate cyanohydrin followed by
was then dehydrated either in the liquid phase at 200°C in the homogeneously 0; heterogeneously cat&
lyzed dehydration
presence of alkali metal or alkaline earth salts, or in the gas
phase at 250-300°C over A1203:
Another industrial pathway developed by Bayer and practiced process principles of acetylene route:
commercially by Cyanamid, Du Pont, Goodrich, Knapsack,
and Monsanto involved the CuC1-NH&1-catalyzed addition of !izijanation
single-step
in
homogeneously catalyzed
liquid phase (Nieuwland
HCN to acetylene at 80-90°C:
In the 1950s and early 1960s, this was the preferred process for
acrylonitrile in the USA and Western Europe. Since then, the
route from acetylene has been abandoned.
A third process by Hoechst (Knapsack-Griesheim) has never process principles of acetaldehyderoute:
been industrially significant. Acetaldehyde was treated with two-step reaction initially to acetaldehyde
HCN in a base-catalyzed reaction to form the nitrile of lactic cyanohydrin (lactic acid nitrile) with
subsequent catalytic dehydration
acid (lactonitrile), which was then dehydrated to acrylonitrile
at 600-700°C in the presence of H3P04:
The first stage of this reaction was practiced by Sterling in the

USA until 1996, and is still run by Musashino in Japan; how- $:-y27te
lactic acid nitrile presently used only as
in lactic acid manufacture
ever, the lactonitrile is used for the manufacture of lactic acid CH,CHCN _I* CH,CHCOOH
by hydrolysis at about 100°C in the presence of H2S04.Lactic I I
OH OH
acid is isolated and purified as its methyl ester. Currently,
306 I I . Propene ConversionProducts
world production of lactic acid is estimated at about 50000

tonnes per year. About two-thirds of this comes from
fermentation of products containing sugar or starch. Lactic
acid is mainly used in the food industry as a flavoring acid (cf
Section 13.2.3.4), as a baking agent, and in emulsifiers as, e.g.,
its glycerol ester. A new application for lactic acid is the
production of biodegradable polymers.
AN manufacture based on propene, via Another process, no longer in use, provides the transition to
nitrosation, insignificant today the modern manufacturing routes to acrylonitrile from pro-
pene. DuPont developed this process and operated it for a
period in a pilot plant in the USA. In this process, propene was
catalytically reacted with NO using either Ag,0/Si02 or alkali
metal oxides with thallium or lead compounds:
11.3.2. Ammoxidation of Propene

characteristic of ammoxidation: Ammoxidation denotes the catalytic oxidative reaction of
activated CH3 groups, e.g., in: activated methyl groups with NH3 to form a nitrile group. With
H,C =CHCH, H,C=C-CH, propene, acrylonitrile is obtained:
I
CH,
are converted into nitrile groups

mechanism of ammoxidation: The course of the reaction is construed as follows: Two H
abstraction of H from chemiadsorbed C3H6 atoms each are eliminated stepwise from propene and NH3
and N H 3 9 and H-oxidation in a chemiadsorbed on the catalyst surface. The C3H4 and NH
mechanism with oxygen from the crystal
lattice species formed react to give acrylonitrile:
The hydrogen is oxidized to water with oxygen from the crys-

tal lattice, and the catalyst is reoxidized with oxygen from the
gas phase.
11.3. Acrylonitrile 307
Ammoxidation to give a nitrile group is only possible with

those olefins having an activated methyl group that do not
allow oxidative dehydrogenation as a preferred alternate reac-
tion. For example, of the isomeric butenes only isobutene can
be converted into methacrylic nitrile; the n-butenes are
oxydehydrogenated to butadiene. Alkyl aromatics such as
toluene (e.g., in the Japan Catalytic process) and the isomeric
xylenes can likewise be ammoxidized to the corresponding
nitriles (c$ Section 14.2.3). Heterocyclics can also be
ammoxidized; for example, (P-picoline can be used to
manufacture nicotinic acid nitrile, from which the
economically important nicotinic acid amide (niacinamide;
Vitamin B,) is easily obtained (c$ Section 7.4.5).
In 1947, the principle of ammoxidation was described by Al- 1957: first Sohio patent on Biz03.Mo03
lied in a patent. However, economical selectivities were first 1960: term 'ammoxidation' first used to
possible in 1957 through the development of more effective describe oxidative amination; first com-
mercial plant
catalysts by Distillers and, in particular, by Standard Oil of
Ohio (Sohio). This led to start of the first commercial acryloni-
trile unit in 1960.
11.3.2.1. Sohio Acrylonitrile Process

The Sohio process (now part of BP) is the most important of process principles of Sohio AN manufac-
ture:
all the ammoxidation processes commercially; today most of
heterogeneously catalyzed single-step gas-
the world production capacity for acrylonitrile is based on the phase oxidation of propene in presence of
Sohio process. Plant capacities can be as high as 180000 ton- NH3, air, and HzO using Bi203.MoO3
nes per year. catalysts in fluidized bed
The bismuth molybdate catalyst used originally was later com- catalyst developments for Sohio process:
plemented by an uranyl antimonate catalyst, making it possible 1 . catalyst: Bi203.Mo03
to reduce the byproduct acetonitrile considerably. Further 2. catalyst 21:U02,Sb203
advances were made by using modified bismuth molybdate 3. catalyst 41: BinO3.MoO3 with additives
catalysts containing iron compounds (among others) to in- including Fe compounds
crease the selectivity. This modification with iron is based on 4. catalyst 49: not yet disclosed
research work conducted by Hoechst (Knapsack); these cata-
lysts have been used commercially since 1972.
In the industrial Sohio process, approximately stoichiometric technological characteristics:
amounts of propene and NH3 are reacted with a slight excess heat from exothermic main, side and secon-
of air and added H20 in a fluidized bed at about 450°C and 1.5 dary reactions used, through fluidized bed
and heat exchanger, in steam generation
bar. Roughly 160 kcal or 760 kJ/mol are released (greater than
theoretical amount) due to partial combustion of propene. This
heat is removed from the fluidized-bed reactor by heat ex-
changers (perpendicularly arranged coiled pipes through which
water is circulated) and used to generate superheated steam.
308 11. Propene ConversionProducts
isolation of AN: Processing of the reaction gases begins with a water wash,
1. neutralization of small amounts of which removes all organic products from the inerts N2 and
unconverted NH3 to (NH&S04
2. separation of inerts by HzO washes propane (from the approx. 92-93% propene). The residual
accompanied by resin formation from NH3 must be neutralized with H2S04 to prevent base-catalyzed
acrolein secondary reactions such as the addition of HCN (another
3. multistep distillation of aqueous AN
solution byproduct of propene ammoxidation) to acrylonitrile. By
choosing an appropriate pH value for the wash, the byproduct
acrolein is converted into a resin.
Acrylonitrile is obtained in considerably greater than 99% purity
(synthetic fiber grade) from the aqueous solution after a multi-
stage distillation. The selectivity to acrylonitrile is over 10%
(based on C3H6)with an almost complete propene conversion.
uses of byproducts: Per 1000 kg acrylonitrile, 30-40 kg acetonitrile and 140- 180
1. CH3CN as solvent and intermediate; kg HCN are formed. Acetonitrile is usually burned as a waste
possibly as future raw material for AN product; however, with additional equipment it can be isolated
2. HCN for methacrylic acid, NaCN,
methionine, oxamide, etc. and purified (e.g.,DuPont, BP). Acetonitrile is used as a selec-
tive solvent and intermediate. Its possible conversion into
acrylonitrile by oxidative methylation has been investigated
many times (c$ Section 11.3.3). HCN can be further converted
in a variety of ways, e.g., to acetone cyanohydrin and
methacrylic acid (c$ Section 11.1.4.2), to methionine (c$ Sec-
tion 11.1.6), to NaCN, and to oxamide (c$ Section 2.3.4).
11.3.2.2. Other Propene/PropaneAmmoxidation Processes

AN manufacture by alternate ammoxida- Besides the Sohio process, there are a number of modified
tion processes:
ammoxidation processes. In the BP (Distillers)-Ugine process,
1. BP (Distillers)-Ugine route:
propene is oxidized on a Se/CuO catalyst to acrolein, which is
two-step propene reaction with interim then converted into acrylonitrile in a second stage with NH3
isolation of acrolein not used; single-step
BP route in use and air over a Moo3 fixed-bed catalyst. This two-step conver-
sion leads to higher acrylonitrile selectivity of about 90%
(based on H2C=CHCHO).This process has, however, not been
important commercially; another single-step version developed
by BP is in use in several plants.
2. Montedison route: In the Montedison process, propene is ammoxidized in a fluid-
single-step propene conversion in fluidized-bed reactor at 420-460°C over a catalyst consisting of
ized bed with Te-, Ce-, Mo-oxides used Te-, Ce- and Mo-oxides on SO2. One thousand kilograms of
commercially following further devel-
opment by UOP acrylonitrile, 50 kg HCN, 25 kg acetonitrile, and 425 kg
(NH4)2S04 are obtained from 1200 kg propene and 560 kg
NH3; the acrylonitrile yield is thus 66% (based on propene).
Further development of the Montedison process by UOP with
respect to catalyst and reprocessing steps improved the acry-
lonitrile yield to over 80% at a propene conversion of about
11.3. Acrylonitrile 309
95%. Moreover, the NH3 feed could be reduced, so less

(NH4)2S04byproduct is formed.
Several plants practicing the improved technology are in use.
A third process was developed and used commercially by 3. Snamprogetti/Anic route:
Snamprogetti/Anic. Using a fixed-bed catalyst based on MoN single-step propene conversion in fixed-
or Bi, 1 260 kg propene are converted into 1OOO kg acrylonitrile, bed reactor with Mo-, V- or Mo-, Bi-
catalyst
240 kg HCN, and 25 kg acetonitrile at 440-470°C and 2 bar.
Other processes come from Ugine Kuhlmann and the Austrian
nitrogen producers. Both processes use fixed-bed reactors, and
the heat of reaction is removed with a salt bath and used for
steam generation.
Like propene, propane should also be suitable for ammoxida- AN manufacture with other feedstocks for
tion. Monsanto, Power Gas, BP, and ICI have developed proc- the ammoxidation:
esses based on propane. At the required higher temperatures of propane, with developments by, e.g.,
Monsanto, Power Gas, ICI
485 -520"C, propane is initially dehydrogenated to propene.
The selectivities are 30%, markedly lower than with direct use
of propene.
Lummus has also developed an acrylonitrile manufacturing propane or propene/propane mixtures used
with salt melts in Lummus development
process based on propane or propene, NH3 and O2 in a salt
BP pilot plant currently being built
melt of, for example, KC1-CuCl-CuCl2. This process has not
been practiced commercially but a demonstration plant using a
fluid-ized-bed reactor for the one-step process is in develop-
ment by BP.
11.3.3. Possibilities for Development of Acrylonitrile

Manufacture
The global activity in building C I chemistry, that is, the use of C1 chemistry offers new, two-step route to
acrylonitrile:
synthesis gas or methane as the simplest basis products which
can be produced from all fossil raw materials or from biomass, 1. CON2 reaction with NH3 to give ace-
tonitrile
has also pointed to new routes to acrylonitrile. 2. oxidative methylation of acetonitrile to
acrylonitrile
For example, Monsanto has developed a process for the manufac-
ture of acetonitrile from synthesis gas and NH3 in which an 85%
selectivity to acetonitrile is reached at 350-600°C and pressures
up to 35 bar over Mo- or Fe-oxide-based catalysts with promoters
such as Mn, Sr, Ba, Ca, or alkali metal compounds:
Acetonitrile can then be converted to acrylonitrile in an oxida- additional advantages of the C , route to
tive methylation with CH4 according to the simplified equation acrylonitrile:
use of the byproduct acetonitrile from the
below. A selectivity to acrylonitrile of up to 70% with a conver- Sohio process
310 11. Propene ConversionProducts
sion of 45% can be obtained over catalysts based on, e.g.,

alkali or alkaline earth halides and oxides of Bi, Mo, or Zn on
supports in the presence of water at temperatures over 750°C:
The acetonitrile byproduct from the ammoxidation of propene

to acrylonitrile could also be used here, directly in the aqueous
solution, which would contribute to the overall selectivity of
this process.
11.3.4. Uses and Secondary Products of Acrylonitrile

uses of AN: The main use for acrylonitrile is as a monomer for the manu-
1. as reactive monomer (CN conjugated facture of homo- and copolymers in synthetic fibers, rubbers,
double bond) for the manufacture of and plastics.
homo- and copolymers, e.g., fibers, plas-
tics, and synthetic rubber (ABS = acry- Comparative percentages of acrylonitrile use in several coun-
lonitrile-butadiene-styrene; = sty- tries, predominantly for polymers, is shown in the following
rene-acrylonitrile)
table:
Table 11-6. Uses of acrylonitrile (in %).

1991 1997 1991 2001 1992 1997 1990 1997
Acrylic fibers 59 53 34 17 66 59 52 53
ABS and SAN plastics 20 30 26 22 15 18 26 25
Nitrile rubber 4 4 3 3 4 4 4 4
Adiponitrile 9 10 25 38 4 9 6 9
Remaining uses, including
acrylamide 8 3 12 20 12 10 12 9
2. as intermediate for: Under the heading 'remaining uses', the use of acrylonitrile as
electrohydrodimerizationto adiponitrile an intermediate is seen as having a relatively great potential for
cyanoethylation of compounds with la- growth. For example, electrohydrodimerizationleads to adipo-
bile H atom
partial hydrolysis to acrylamide com- nitrile (c5 Section 10.2.1.1). Furthermore, with its activated
plete hydrolysis to acrylic acid and alco- double bond, acrylonitrile is a versatile reaction component.
holysis to esters (cf:Section 11.1.7.1)
Compounds with labile hydrogen atoms such as alcohols,
example of commercial cyanoethylation:
amines, amides, aldehydes, and ketones can be added to the
Pharmaceuticalsand dyes double bond, usually with base catalysis. The reaction, known
as cyanoethylation, is important in the pharmaceutical and dye
industries.
11.3. Acrylonitrile 3 11
Acrylonibile is also used to modify starch and cellulose. The

resulting cyanoethylated products are, however, of only minor
importance.
On the other hand, partial hydrolysis of acrylonitrile to acryla- three processes for hydrolysis of acryloni-
mide is already operated on a larger industrial scale: trile to acrylamide:
In the classical process, the hydrolysis is conducted with 1. H2S04 process through acrylamide
stoichiometric amounts of H2S04 and additionally, because of sulfate, e.g., by Mitsui-Toatsu process
with costly separation of coproduct
the ready polymerizability of acrylonitrile and acrylamide, (N&)zS04
with polymerization inhibitors. The first step is formation of
acrylamide sulfate, which is then reacted with NH3 to free
acrylamide. Ammonium sulfate, the coproduct, and acrylamide
are separated from one another in several costly crystallization
steps. The selectivity to acrylamide is about 80%.
Recent developments by Cyanamid, Dow, Mitsui Toatsu, and 2. catalytic hydrolysis over Cu-containing
catalysts used in numerous processes,
Mitsubishi Chemical focus on the heterogeneously catalyzed, advantage - simpler workup compared
acid-free partial hydrolysis of acrylonitrile to acrylamide. The to H2S04 process
advantage is that, after filtering off the catalyst and distilling over
the unreacted acrylonitrile, a virtually pure aqueous acrylamide
solution is obtained which can be used either directly or after
concentration. The catalyst used in the Mitsui-Toatsu process is
metallic copper (e.g.,Raney copper) at 80-120°C. At an acryloni-
trile conversion of 60-80%, a selectivity to acrylamide of 96%
can be attained. A 5000 tonnes per year plant using this technol-
ogy was built in 1973, and expanded several years later. Cyana-
mide also started operation of a 27000 tonnes per year plant using
a copper metal catalyst at the end of the 1970s.
Dow has developed a modified copper chromite catalyst
which, after a certain operating period, must be treated oxida-
tively and then reactivated with H2.
Mitsubishi Chemical discontinued its classical process and
started operation of a new plant using the catalytic process in
1975. The original capacity of 25000 tonnes per year has since
been expanded to 45000 tonnes per year (now Mitsubishi
Kasei).
Future paths to acrylamide will also use biotechnological hy- 3. biocatalytic hydrolysis on supported
enzymes, i.e., with nitrile hydratase
drolysis processes for acrylonitrile. In 1985 Nitto Chemical
Industry began operation of a 4000 tonnes per year plant (since
3 12 11. Propene Conversion Products
increased to 20000 tonnes per year) in which a dilute aqueous

solution of acrylonitrile (2-5 wt%) is hydrolyzed with a nearly
100%yield to acrylamide using an enzyme fixed to a modified
polyacrylamide at 20°C and atmospheric pressure.
Additional enzyme-catalyzed regioselective hydrolysis proc-
esses for the conversion of acrylonitrile to acrylamide are
being developed in Japanese and U.S. universities.
In 1997 production capacity for acrylamide in the USA, West-
ern Europe, and Japan was 117000, 118000, and 110000
uses of acrylamide: Acrylamide is used as a monomer for polyacrylamide, which is
for manufacture of Dolymers for increasingly important as a flocculating agent in water purifi-
use as flocculating agents and a s constitu- cation, ore flotation, and paper processing, and for the manu-
ent of dispersions, resins, and paints
facture of polymers for dispersions, resins, and paints. Poly-
as methylol derivative for spontaneously
cross linking polymers acrylamide is also being used increasingly in tertiary oil recov-
ery. In the form of methylol acrylamide compounds, it is also a
cross linking agent in polymers.
12. Aromatics - Production and Conversion
12.1. Importance of Aromatics

The key industrial products of the extensive and varied chem- order of importance of high-volume aro-
istry of aromatics are benzene, toluene, ethylbenzene, and the matics:
0-, m-,andp-isomers of xylene. benzene, toluene, and xylenes - the BTX
fractions in aromatic petrochemistry - are
The condensed aromatics such as naphthalene and anthracene, easily the largest-volume products, fol-
however, are of limited significance. In the USA, Western lowed by ethyl benzene
Europe, Japan, and the CIS, the following aromatics were naphthalene and anthracene are of only
produced in recent years: limited importance
Table 12-1. Production of aromatics (in lo6 tonnes).

1985 1995 1998 1985 1995 1998 1985 1994 1998
Benzene 4.49 7.24 7.41 4.95 7.51 6.80 2.08 3.62 4.20
Toluene 2.26 3.05 3.04 2.43 3.05 2.23 0.80 1.22 1.35
0-/m-/p-Xylene 2.40 3.34 4.07 2.03 2.41 2.82 1.52 3.63 4.34
Ethylbenzene 3.88 6.19 5.74 3.25 4.89 4.59 1.65 2.59 2.90
Naphthalene 0.14 0.09 0.11 0.20 0.24 0.15 0.13 0.19 0.21
Aromatics are among the most widespread and important

chemical raw materials; they are a significant portion of all
plastic, synthetic rubber, and synthetic fiber manufacture.
Although it is possible in principle to synthesize aromatics principal processes for production of
from simple aliphatic units, e.g., benzene from acetylene or aromatics:
xylenes from diisobutene (2,4,4-trimethylpentene), so far these 1. specific synthesis of aromatics possible
types of processes have not been used commercially. from smaller units, but uneconomical
Aromatics are obtained almost exclusively from the fossil 2. direct isolation of aromatics from coal or
fuels, coal and oil. However, it is not economically feasible to paraffin-aromatic crude petroleum in
significant
isolate the limited quantities of aromatics present in unproc-
essed coal or oil.
Suitable feedstocks for economical production of aromatics 3. today production of aromatics usually
from coal or oil by thermal or catalytic
result from thermal or catalytic conversion processes in coke processes followed by isolation
plants and refineries.
314 12, Aromatics - Production and Conversion
12.2. Sources of Feedstocks for Aromatics
feedstock sources for production of aromat- There are essentially three sources of feedstocks available for
ics from coal or oil: the commercial isolation of aromatics:
1. products of dry distillation of hard coal
(coking) 1. Products from coking of hard coal
2. reformate gasoline from gasoline con-
version processes 2. Reformate gasoline from processing of crude gasoline
3. pyrolysis gasoline from steam reforming
of naphtha 3. Pyrolysis gasoline from ethylene/propene production
coal tar, coupled product from coke manu- The traditionally most important sources of aromatics - coal
facture, is receding as source of feedstock
due to: tar, coke water, and coke-oven gas - from the coking of hard
coal are becoming less and less significant. The demand for
1. more efficient use of coke in iron smelt- coke, which is the main product (nearly 80%) from the coking
ing
2. change from town gas to cracked gas of hard coal, has dropped due not only to advances in blast
and natural gas furnace smelting technology, but also to the conversion of the
3. coke replaced by fuel oil in iron smelt-
ing in the future gas supply from municipal coke works to cracked gas from
petroleum and natural gas. The use of heavy fuel oil in steel
production is of minor significance today.
production of tar from hard coal (in lo6 Along with the drop in coke production, the amount of tar
tonnes): produced has also decreased; in Western Europe, for example,
1975 1980 1992 1994 from 6.5 x lo6 tonnes per year in 1960 to 1.5 x lo6 tonnes per
W. Europe 4.0 3.2 1.7 1.5 year in 1994. The increase of hard coal coking in developing
Japan 2.5 2.6 1.9 1.9 and former Eastern Bloc countries kept global tar production at
USA 2.9 2.4 1.1 1.0
world 16.0 15.0 15-16 11.4 15-16 x lo6 tonnes up to the early 1990s, but it has since
declined considerably.
This picture could change if the many projects for coal gasifi-
cation and low-temperature coking are used commercially; the
low-temperature tar coproduct would become an important
raw material source as amounts increased.
benzene production from coal tar (in %): Today, oil is used to meet the rapidly increasing demand for aro-
1975 1980 1994 1998 matics in most industrialized countries. In 1960, few aromatics
W.Europe 23 10 6 5 were derived from petroleum in Western Europe; in the USA,
Japan 13 10 4 5
USA 6 6 2 2 83% were already isolated from this source. After 1990, the larg-
est industrialized countries obtained only a small amount of their
benzene from coal tar,as shown in the adjacent table. Toluene and
xylenes were obtained almost exclusively from petroleum.
BTX raw material sources (in wt%) Developments in the BTX raw materials sources up to the mid-
Oil Coal 1990s showed a pronounced trend towards the use of oil and a
1986 1990 1995 1986 1990 1995 small but persistent application of coal, as shown in the adja-
USA 97 98 99 3 2 1 cent table.
W.Europe 96 95 95 4 5 5
Japan 90 93 95 10 7 5 The production of BTX aromatics (cf. Table 12-1) in 1998 in
the USA, Western Europe, and Japan was about 14.5, 11.9,
and 9.9 x lo6 tonnes, respectively.
12.2. Sources of Feedstocks for Aromatics 315
12.2.1. Aromatics from Coking of Hard Coal

Hard coal contains aromatic hydrocarbons in the form of high principle of coal coking:
molecular weight compounds (average molecular weight about
high temperature pyrolysis of mainly
3000 and according to new measurements up to 500000) aromatic high molecular substances leads
which are cracked, or depolymerized, and rearranged by the to formation of:
coking process at 1000- 1400°C (high-temperature coking). 1. crude gas or coke-oven gas
The low molecular aromatics which are formed in the three 2. coke-oven water
coking products - crude gas, coke-oven water, and coke tar - 3. coke-oven tar or coal tar
4. coke
can be isolated using special techniques. The residue, coke, is
essentially pure carbon. Coking can therefore also be seen as a
dismutation of H-rich and H-poor products.
The aromatics are removed from the crude gas or coke-oven to I :
gas either by washing with higher boiling hydrocarbons (an-
BTX aromatic extraction from coke-oven
thracene oil) or by adsorption on active carbon. The aromatic gas with gas washes and purification by
mixture is then distilled from the wash liquid or desorbed from H2S04 refining or hydrogenation to remove
e.g., thiophene or methylcyclopentadiene:
the carbon with steam. Unsaturated hydrocarbons and N- and
S-containing compounds are then removed either by refining
with sulfuric acid or, as is preferred today, in a hydrogenative
catalytic reaction. Distillation gives a product known as 'crude
benzene' or 'coke-oven benzene' with a typical composition
shown in the following table:
Table 12-2. Typical composition of coke-oven gas extract (crude

benzene).
Product vol%
Light ends 2
Benzene 65
Toluene 18
Xylene 6
Ethylbenzene 2
Higher aromatics I
Most of the naphthalene is present in the residue.

The coke-oven water contains about 0.3 wt% of a mixture of to 2:
phenol and its homologues which is isolated from the aqueous Pheno~cresol/xYlenolisolation from coke-
oven water by solvent extraction
phase by extraction, e.g., with benzene or butyl acetate
(Phenosolvan process). It consists mainly of phenol (52 wt%),
cresols, xylenols, and higher phenols ( c j Section 13.2.1).
316 12. Aromatics - Production and Conversion
to 3: Coal tar contains other important aromatic parent substances

isolation of several aromatic parent substances which can be separated by fractional distillation into the fol-
from coke-oven tar by distillative presepara-
tion with subsequent pure isolation lowing product mixtures:
Table 12-3. Typical composition of coal tar distillate.

B. P. Limit ("C) Fraction Wt% Main constituents
~~ ~
180 Light oil up to 3 BTX-aromatics, pyridine bases

210 Carbolic oil up to 3 Phenols
230 Naphthalene oil 10- 12 Naphthalene
290 Wash oil 7-8 Methylnaphthalenes, acenaphthene
400 Anthracene oil 20 - 28 Anthracene, phenanthrene, carbazole
A00 Pitch 50 - 55
The further processing of individual fractions to enrich or

recover important components, e.g., naphthalene and anthra-
cene, is done by crystallization, extraction, or other separation
processes (cJ: Sections 12.2.3.1 and 12.2.3.2).
12.2.2. Aromatics from Reformate and Pyrolysis Gasoline

aromatic-rich refinery products from In the process of refining oil, fractions rich in aromatics are
secondary processes: obtained from refining (reforming) of gasoline and from crack-
reformate gasoline ing processes in olefin manufacture. This reformate gasoline
pyrolysis gasoline and pyrolysis or cracked gasoline represent valuable sources of
aromatics.
principle of reforming process: Reformate gasoline is formed both from paraffinic crude oils,
combination of isomerizations, aromatiza-
which comprise more than 50% branched and unbranched
tions (dehydrogenations), and cyclizations alkanes, and from naphthalenic oils, which are mainly cycloal-
with bifunctional catalysts, e.g., kanes. Distillation of both types of crude oil gives low-octane
Pt/AlzO3 . SiOz or Pt-Re/A1203 . SiOz as fractions which must be reformed before being used as gaso-
well as recently introduced multimetal line. This reforming process is a special type of catalytic modi-
cluster catalysts
fication using bifunctional catalysts containing an acidic com-
Platforming process: ponent such as A1203. SiOz and a hydrogenation-dehydro-
genation component, e.g., platinum in the Platforming process
UOP process currently used in 73 plants
or the bimetallic system platinudrhenium in the Rheniforming
process (Chevron catalyst). The addition of rhenium increases
Rheniformingprocess:
catalyst stability by preventing sintering processes and thus
Chevron process currently used in more maintaining the metal dispersivity. In a more recent develop-
than 70 plants ment made by Exxon, multimetal cluster catalysts of undis-
closed composition exhibit substantially higher activity. They
are already being used commercially.
12.2. Sources of Feedstocks for Aromatics 3 17
At reforming conditions of 450-550°C and 15-70 bar, alkyl- examples of reactions:

cyclopentanes, for example, are isomerized to substituted
cyclohexanes, which are then aromatized by the dehydrogena-
tive component of the catalyst. Ring-forming dehydrogena- I
tions of alkanes to cycloalkanes and isomerizations of n- CH3
alkanes to isoalkanes also take place.
Distillation of the reformed crude product leads to a fraction
[Pt/A120,. SiO,]
rich in aromatics, which, due to the level of higher boiling n
aromatics, is especially suitable for the production of toluene
and xylene isomers. -H2
Pyrolysis gasoline comes from the steam cracking of naphtha principles of steam cracking process:
for the production of ethylene, propene, and higher olefins. Its combination of isomerizations, aromatiza-
tions, and cyclizations, catalyst-free in
relatively high benzene content makes it one of the leading presence of H20, today with mainly naph-
feedstocks for benzene. tha as feedstock
While reformate gasoline can be used directly for the produc- crude product pretreatment (refining) to
tion of aromatics, cracked gasoline and crude benzene from isolate BTX:
coke plants must first be freed from polymerizable mono- and with reformate: unnecessary
diolefins by hydrogenation. S, N, and 0 compounds are also
with cracked gasoline: hydrogenative
removed by this hydrogenation, which is usually done in two treatment required to remove double bonds
stages. A typical commercial process is the IFP process, which and S-, N-, 0-containing substances
uses Pd and Ni-W catalysts. Other processes use CoO-
Mo03/A1203catalysts at 300-400°C and 20-40 bar.
If one neglects the effect on the aromatic distribution arising aromatic content and distribution deter-
from different reforming or cracking conditions (two-step) and mined by various factors, e.g., reforming
and cracking severity, type of naphtha
the boiling point ranges of the naphtha cuts, a simplified pic- fraction
ture of the distribution is obtained:
Table 12-4. Typical composition of reformate and pyrolysis gasolines

(in wt%).
Product Reformate gasoline Pyrolysis gasoline
Benzene 3 40
Toluene 13 20
Xylene 18 4-5
Ethylbenzene 5 2-3
Higher aromatics 16 3
Non-aromatics 45 28 - 31
Products of coal coking, reformate and pyrolysis gasoline are the supply of individual aromatics depends
like no other major chemical complex on
three feedstocks for aromatics which, with their varying avail- availability and composition of several
ability and composition from country to country, contribute basic products
differently to the total supply of individual aromatics. The
origins of benzene are very different in the USA, Western
Europe, and Japan, for example:
3 18 12. Aromatics - Production and Conversion
Table 12-5. Share of various sources in benzene production (in wt%).

1985 1995 1999 1986 1994 1999 1984 1994 1999
Pyrolysis gasoline 20 17 36 59 52 66 59 34 38
Reformate gasoline 47 43 43 15 17 22 23 54 50
Hydrodealkylation 28 26 7 18 24 5 9 5 1
(cfi Section 12.3.1)
Coal and other sources ’) 5 14 14 8 7 7 9 17 11
’) e.g., disproportionation of toluene.
principal feedstocks: From this it is clear that the preferred manufacture of ethylene
USA W. Europe, in Western Europe and Japan through naphtha cracking, which
Japan
produces pyrolysis gasoline as a coproduct, also provides the
benzene reformate pyrolysis
gasoline gasoline largest source of benzene. This is in contrast to reformate
toluene/ reformate gasoline gasoline in the USA. Worldwide, toluene and xylene isomers
xylene
are mainly produced from reformate gasoline. Today, coking
processes are an insignificant source for both of these prod-
ucts.
other constituents of reformate and cracked Recently, industrial use of higher alkylated benzenes, in par-
gasoline, e.g., oligomethylbenzenes such as: ticular the methylbenzenes such as 1,2,4-trimethylbenzene
(pseudocumene) and 1,2,4,5-tetrarnethylbenzene(durene) has
been increasing. Both products are inexpensive and can be
pseudocumene durene obtained in sufficient quantities both by isolation from higher
boiling fractions of reformate or pyrolysis gasoline and by
as important precursors for:
chemical processing of coal.
The importance of these products lies mainly in their oxidation
to trimellitic anhydride, the anhydride of 1,2,4-benzene-
tricarboxylic acid, and to pyromellitic dianhydride, the dianhy-
dride of 1,2,4,5-benzenetetracarboxylicacid.
‘tri’ ‘pyro-’
mellitic anhydride Oxidation of the methylbenzenes can be done either with oxy-
manufacture of benzenecarboxylic acids:
gen or air in the gas phase at 350-550°C over modified V205
catalysts, or in the liquid phase.
catalyzed oxidation of methylbenzenes,
heterogeneous in gas phase or homogene- Dilute nitric acid (ca. 7%) at 170- 190°C (Bergwerksverband
ous in liquid phase and Bofors process) or air with Mn catalysts and bromine in
commercial oxidation processes for acetic acid (Amoco process, cJ: Section 14.2.3) can be used as
methyl-benzenes,e.g., oxidation agents.
Bergwerksverband, Bofors Nobel Kemi, Increasing interest in trimellitic anhydride has led to the devel-
Amoco opment of other manufacturing routes. In a process from Mit-
alternate three-step manufacture of trimel-
litic anhydride: subishi Gas Chemical and Amoco, this anhydride is obtained
from an HF . BF3-catalyzed carbonylation of m-xylene to give
2,4-dimethylbenzaldehyde,which is oxidized in the presence
of aqueous MnBr2/HBrand then dehydrated:
12.2. Sources of Feedstocksfor Aromatics 3 19
1. carbonylation of rn-xylene
2. oxidation of methyls, aldehyde
3. dehydration
The yield of the carbonylation step is over 96% (based on m-

xylene); of the oxidation step, about 91%. Commercial use of
this process is planned.
The global capacity for production of trimellitic anhydride was uses of benzenecarboxylic acids:
about 101000 tonnes per year in 1999; capacity for pyromel- components for polyamides, polyimides,
litic dianhydride in 1995 was about 8000 tonnes per year. Due esters for plasticizers, adhesives, binders,
to work carried out by DuPont, both anhydrides have become printing inks
important components for the manufacture of extremely heat example of polyimide:
resistant polyimides (e.g., 'Kapton film' from pyromellitic
dianhydride and 4,4-diaminodiphenyl ether).
However, most trimellitic acid (60-80%) is used for the manu-
facture of esters for plasticizers, adhesives, binders, and print-
0
ing inks.
12.2.2.1. Isolation of Aromatics

The isolation of aromatics from reformate and pyrolysis gaso- general principles for isolation of aromatics:
lines consists essentially of stages for the separation of the 1. removal of non-aromatics
2. separation into individual components
non-aromatics followed by separation of the aromatic mixture
into its individual components.
For technological and economic reasons, fractional distillation fractional distillation to isolate aromatics
limited to special cases for following
is rarely appropriate for either of these separations. For exam- reasons:
ple, cyclohexane, n-heptane, and other alkanes produce 1. azeotrope formation of non-aromatics
azeotropes with benzene or toluene which are not separable by with aromatics hinders separation
distillation. In addition, the minor differences in boiling points 2. minor differences in boiling points
between Cscomponents:
between, for example, the xylene isomers and the attendant b. p. "C
ethylbenzene demand an extremely involved distillation which ethylbenzene 136.2
cannot be economically justified. Thus distillations are usually p-xylene 138.3
m-xylene 139.1
limited to the production of mixed cuts. o-xylene 144.4
The separation of aromatichon-aromatic mixtures therefore is for 98% o-xylene, a column with 120- 150
theoretical plates and high reflux ratio of
carried out by means of very special separation processes due 5-8 to 1 is required
to the varying separation problems of the differing feedstock development of special separation proc-
mixtures and the increasingly higher demands on purity of the esses for aromatic fractions of varying
individual components. content necessary
12.2.2.2. Special Separation Techniques for Non-Aromatic/

Aromatic and Aromatic Mixtures
Five different processes have been developed for recovering
aromatics from hydrocarbon mixtures. The separation prob-
lems, the techniques employed, and the requirements for the
technological or economical operation of the individual proc-
esses are summarized in the following table:
Table 12-6. Processes for aromatic recovery.
Process Separation problem Requirements for basic or

economical operation
1. Azeotropic distillation BTX separation from High aromatic content
pyrolysis gasoline (>90%)
2. Extractive distillation BTX separation from Medium aromatic content
pyrolysis gasoline (65 - 90%)
3. Liquid-liquid extraction BTX separation from Lower aromatic content
reformate gasoline (20 - 65%)
4. Crystallization by freezing Isolation of p-xylene Distillate preseparation
from dp-mixtures of o-xylene and ethylbenzene
from CSaromatic fractions
5. Adsorption on solids Isolation of p-xylene Continuous, reversible, and
from Cs aromatic fractions selective adsorption
principles of aromatichon-aromaticsepara- TO I:
tion by azeotropic distillation:
In azeotropic distillation, the addition of strongly polar auxil-
strongly Polar auxiliary substances, such as iary agents (amines, alcohols, ketones, H20) facilitates the
CH3COCH3 or CH30H, increase volatility
of non-aromatics (azeotroDe and removal of alkanes and cycloalkanes as lower boiling
distill with them oveihead, aromatics azeotropes.
remain in bottoms
The use of azeotropic distillation assumes that the fractions are
narrow cuts, from which non-aromatics are removed with
added acetone in the case of the benzene fraction, or with
methanol for the toluene or xylene fraction. Acetone or metha-
nol is then extracted from the distillate with water, recovered
by distillation, and recycled to the azeotrope column.
advantage of azeotropic distillation: Azeotropic distillation is economical when the aromatic con-
when aromatic content is high, bulk of tent is greater than 90%; i.e., only small amounts of non-
material needs not be volati'ize;lin separa- aromatics are to be separated, such i s with pyrolysis gasoline
tion stage (energetically favorable)
or crude benzene from coal coking (cJ Section 12.2.1).
principles of aromatichon-aromatic separa- To 2:
tion by extractivedistillation:
selective aromatic solvents increase boiling In extractive distillation, an additive is also used to increase the
points of aromatics and remain with them in differences in boiling points between the aromatics and the non-
bottoms,non-aromatics Obtained Overhead aromatics. In this case, however, the auxiliary substance acts on
the aromatic fraction to decrease its volatility.
Thermally stable, noncorrosive substances such as di- and tri-

chlorobenzene, benzyl alcohol, polyglycols, phenols, amines,
nitriles, N-methylpyrrolidone (NMP), and sulfolane are all
suitable selective solvents for aromatics. Just as in the
azeotropic distillation, single, narrow cut fractions (benzene,
toluene cuts) are used for the extractive distillation; highly
selective solvents (e.g., N-methylpyrrolidone), however, allow
the simultaneous recovery of benzene and toluene.
Commercial extractive distillations utilize N-methylpyrrolidone characteristics of extractive distillation:
(Distapex process), N-formylmorpholine (Morphylane process,
in contrast to azeotropic distillation, the
Octenar process), dimethylformamide, or sulfolane. In the ex- sump product must be distilled further to
traction column, the non-aromatics are distilled overhead, and give aromatic product overhead and selec-
tive solvent as bottoms
the aromatics remain with the solvent in the bottoms, which are
then separated in a stripping column; steam is often added. This
is usually followed by treatment with Fuller's earth to improve
color and remove traces of unsaturated products.
The extractive distillation is particularly economical for the
isolation of aromatics from pyrolysis gasoline (approximately
65-90% aromatics).
To 3:
Liquid-liquid extraction is more widely applied than either of principles of aromatichon-aromatic separa-
tion by liquid-liquid extraction:
the previously described methods. The aromatics present in a
mixture can be simultaneously extracted, even at highly vary- selective aromatic extraction with polar
ing concentrations. There is one fundamental difference from solvent mixtures, leading to formation of
two immiscible phases
the extractive distillation process: in extractive distillation
there is only one liquid phase, while in liquid-liquid extraction contrast to extractive distillation:
the extracting solvent must be so polar that at all stages a read- aromatichon-aromaticlsolvent mixture
ily separable two-liquid-phase system is retained. Many sol- remains one phase
vents and mixtures have been used in commercial processes
(c$ Table 12-7).
The numerous modifications of the liquid-liquid extraction are characteristics of liquid-liquid extraction:
all characterized by countercurrent operation. Extraction col- countercurrent extraction in mixer-settler
umns are used more often than cascades of coupled mixing and batteries or extraction columns with reflux
separating vessels (mixer-settler). In an extraction column, the of aromatics to displace non-aromatics
from extract (solvent and aromatics)
solvent is added at the top of the extractor, and the mixture to be
separated is introduced in the middle. The non-aromatics leave
the extractor at the upper end, while the solvent charged with
aromatics is removed in the lower part. To increase the separa-
tion, the column is run with an 'aromatic reflux'; that is, part of
the pure aromatics are introduced to the lower part of the col-
umn to force the non-aromatics completely from the extract.
After the extraction, the non-aromatics are obtained as raffi- processing of extracted phase:
nate, while the aromatics and the solvent comprise the extract.
The extract can either be:
Table 12-7. Commercially used solvent extraction for production of aromatics.
Process Company Solvent Extraction conditions

Udex UOP-DOW Mono-, di-, tri- or 130 - 150°C, 5 - 7 bar
tetraethylene glycoVH20
and mixtures
Tetra ucc Tetraethylene glycoVHZ0 not disclosed

Sulfolane Shell-UOP Tetrahydrothiophene dioxide 50 - 100°C
(sulfolane)
Arosolvan Lurgi N-MethylpyrrolidonekI20 20 - 40°C, 1 bar

DMSO IFP Dimethyl sulfoxidekI20 20 - 30°C
CIS - Propylene carbonate 20 - 50°C
Duo-Sol Milwhite Co. Propane/cresol or phenol not disclosed
Formex Snamprogetti N-FormylmorpholinekI20 40°C, 1 bar
Aromex Koppers N-FormylmorpholinekI20 80°C, 2 bar
Morphylex Krupp-Koppers N-Formy ImorpholinekIzO not disclosed
Mofex Leuna-Werke MonomethylformamidekIZO 20 - 30°C, 0.1 - 0.4 bar
Arex Leuna-Werke N-Methy I-&-caprolactam 60°C, no pressure
a m m k s and xkctive solvent are separated 1. Directly distilled, often with a steam strip
by
l. direct distillation 2. Removed from the selective solvent by stripping, and sepa-
2. extraction into a second solvent rated from the extraction solvent by distillation
stripping with inexpensive low-boiling In stripping, the aromatics are dissolved out of the extract with
the Often expensive extrac- a light hydrocarbon such as pentane, and freed from the paraf-
tant and is more energetically favorable
finic solvent by simple distillation.
example of process: The results obtained with the IFP solvent extraction process
IFP extraction process with DMSO as with dimethyl sulfoxide (DMSO) demonstrate the efficiency of
solvent and high yield, i.e., practically no
losses in separation this method. Extraction of a catalytic reformate containing,
e.g., 10%benzene, 27% toluene, and 18% xylenes can give the
following extraction yields (in wt%):
Benzene 99.9%
Toluene 98.5%
Xylenes 95%
Liquid-liquid extraction is by far the most common method for
recovering pure benzene and toluene. The Udex process
(UOP-Dow), for example, is utilized in more than 50 plants.
Recently the Tetra process (UCC) has frequently been pre-
ferred because of its improved economics (lower energy use,
higher throughput due to more effective extraction).
12.2. Sources of Feedstocksfor Aromatics 323
To 4:
Although the crystallization method is mainly used to separate basis of separation of xylene isomers by
xylene isomers, it is also used to recover durene, naphthalene, crystallization:
greater differences in melting points con-
and, in special cases, benzene. The p-xylene crystallization is trast with close boiling points, facilitating
generally preceded by a fractional distillation which yields a an economical separation process
mixture of the three xylene isomers (0,m, p) and ethylbenzene. melting points of C8 components:
As the boiling points of the components of this C8 aromatic m. p. (“C)
fraction are so close together, the separation of m- and p-xylene p-xylene +13.3
o-xylene -25.2
in particular is extremely difficult. Their distillative separation m-xylene -47.9
would require a column with roughly 800 theoretical plates and ethylbenzene -95.0
a high reflux ratio, making it completely uneconomical.
On the other hand, the crystallization temperatures are suffi- other commercial uses of crystallization
method:
ciently different that they can be used as the basis of a com-
mercial separation process. production of
The first pilot plant for fractional crystallization was based on
work by Standard Oil of California and started up by the
Oronite Chem. Co. in 1950. Later, similar processes for recov-
ering p-xylene were developed by Humble Oil, Sinclair, Phil-
lips Petroleum, Krupp, Arco, Maruzen Oil, and IFP.
In modem plants, the C8 aromatic fraction is first separated pretreatment of a Cs aromatic fraction for
the crystallization:
into the high-boiling o-xylene and the overhead mixture ethyl-
benzenelp-xylenelm-xylene,from which the low-boiling ethyl- 1. distillative preseparation into overhead
mixtures and high-boiling o-xylene
benzene is removed in an involved distillation. An intermedi- 2. involved distillative removal of low-
ate fraction consisting of a roughly 2:l ratio of m- and p- boiling ethylbenzene from intermediate
fraction (2/3 m- and 113 p-xylene)
xylene remains. This mixture is carefully dried on A1203 or 3. predrying of intermediate fraction with
Si02. The water content must be reduced to about 10 ppm in A1203 or SiO2 to 10 ppm H20
order to avoid blockages arising from ice deposition. The process operation:
mixture is then cooled to between -20 and -75°C by evapora-
tion of ethylene, propane or NH3. The p-xylene which deposits multistage crystallization, separation,
washing, and remelting results in p-xylene
is scraped from the cold walls by scrape chillers and removed of 99.5% purity
as a crystal sludge, and separated into a crystal cake and a
filtrate using either centrifuges or filters. After the first stage,
the p-xylene concentration in the crystal cake can be as high as
70%; the m-xylene content in the filtrate is about 80%.
p-Xylene is obtained with a purity of 99.5% by means of a process differences of industrial crystalliza-
series of melting and crystallization operations with a coupled tion methods:
system of heat exchangers as well as
system of heat exchangers enabling an optimal utilization of crystallization methods determine form and
the expensive cooling energy. The yield is almost 100% rela- size of p-xylene crystals
tive to the mixture introduced. The maximum purity of the m-
xylene obtainable from the filtrates is about 85% (eutectic
mixture with p-xylene). This mixture is generally isomerized
to 0-and p-xylene (c$ Section 12.3.2).
alternate method for plrn-xylene separation: Amoco has developed a process for oxidizing m-xylene-rich
mixtures to isophthalic and terephthalic acids, which can then
Amoco indirect separation process of rn, p-
xylene by oxidation to be separated (cJ Section 14.3). Pure m-xylene can be obtained
acooH
Q
'COOH
or
COOH
_ _ _._
COOH
by extraction with HF-BF3 using the Japan Gas-Chemical Co.
process (c$ Section 12.3.2).
To 5:
principle of separation of aromatics by Selective separation of mixtures can be achieved by adsorption
adsorption on solids: on solids where the solid surface and its pore structure have an
solids with high surface area exhibit ad- adsorption specificity for certain molecules (cJ Section
sorption specificity for certain types of
molecules 3.3.3.1).
traditional applications of adsorption of One classical example is the isolation of benzene from coke-
aromatics: oven gas using activated charcoal; another is the Arosorb
1. isolation of benzene from coke-oven gas process for the separation of aromatics (benzene and toluene)
2. Arosorb process for isolation of ben-
zeneltoluene from mixtures with non-aromatics by adsorption on silica gel.
modem application of adsorption method: Recently, the Aromax and Parex processes have been the
p-xylene isolation from isomeric xylene subject of commercial interest. They involve the isolation of p-
mixtures or from Cg reformate fractions
xylene from xylene mixtures or from C8 reformate fractions
which still contain some non-aromatics.
process examples: In the Aromax process (Toray), p-xylene is selectively ad-
sorbed (shape selectivity) from mixtures of its isomers onto
1. Toray process 'Aromax' (aromatics
maximum recovery), used commercially modified zeolites (molecular sieves) from the liquid phase at
200°C and 15 bar, and then desorbed using a solvent. After
distillation, p-xylene can be obtained in 99.5%purity.
2. UOP process 'Parex' (paraxylene extrac- In the Parex process (UOP) the same principle of adsorption
tion) operated in several plants on porous solid adsorbents, usually molecular sieves, is em-
characteristics of p-xylene separation:
ployed (VEB-Luna also called the separation of paraffins from
alternating adsorption and desorption by
lower boiling hydrocarbons, using several
petroleum fractions with molecular sieves which is used in
adsorbers or a single adsorber and continu- many plants the Parex process; CJ Section 3.3.3.1). The con-
ously alternating admission of xylene tinuous UOP process can be used to extract p-xylene from C8
mixture and desorbent (UOP)
aromatic cuts or xylene isomerization mixtures. Adorption is
done at 120 to 175°C in the liquid phase and the desorption is
conducted by washing with toluene or p-diethylbenzene. The
purity of p-xylene obtained after distillation is said to be about
99.5%,with an extraction yield of 95%.
The first large industrial plants (70000-80000 tonnes per
year) went on stream in 1972 and by 1999 more than 69 were
in operation. The crystallization method for recovery of p-
xylene has been replaced in large part by this adsorption tech-
nique.
12.2.3. Possibilities for Development of Aromatic Manufacture

Since about 85-90% of all BTX aromatics currently are de-
rived from petroleum, the oil crisis has contributed to improv-
ing known methods for obtaining aromatics from coal, and to
developing new ones.
The first processes that present themselves are those which, expanded use of coal for obtaining aromat-
with more specificity than allowed by purely thermal decom- ics by selective depolymerization (hydro-
pyrolysis), solvolysis (extraction), or total
position of the macromolecular carbon structure of coal, pre- decomposition to CO/H2 with specific
serve the aromatic structure, such as hydrogenation of coal or synthesis of aromatics
coal extraction. The second principle relates to the most exten-
sive gasification of coal possible ( c j Section 2.1.1.1), followed
by selective synthesis of aromatics.
Processes from BergiusPier and Pott/Broche from the 1920s hydrogenation of coal as hydropyrolysis
and 1930s provide the basis for new developments in coal with new emphases:
1. addition of Fe oxide catalysts for mod-
hydrogenation and hydrogenative extraction. New objectives eration of reaction conditions, e.g., H2
are a direct liquid-phase hydrogenation of a suspension of hard pressure 700 -+ 300 bar
coal or lignite in a heavy oil run in the presence of iron oxide. 2. increase of reaction rate by use of a
grinding oil as Hz carrier
In this way, the reaction conditions can be moderated to 450°C 3. better workup by vacuum distillation
and 300 bar. With the incorporation of about 6% HZ, for exam-
ple, a yield of up to 45% of a coal oil with a 60% aromatic
fraction in the boiling range up to about 300°C is obtained.
Many variations of this basic principle have been investigated used commercially to pilot plant stage, e.g.,
in USA, Western Europe, and Japan
up to the pilot plant scale, mainly to improve the economics.
The extraction of coal with solvents such as tetralin or hydro- extraction of coal as solvolysis, with simul-
genated anthracene oil at up to 450°C gives - depending on the taneous, though limited, thermolysis of the
aromatic skeleton:
type of coal - an extract of up to 80 wt% of the raw material
amount by transfer of H from the solvent to the radical formed 1. addition of tetralin or hydrogenated
aromatics with secondary function as H-
by cracking. donor
2. addition of supercritical gases, e.g.,
This method has been extended mainly by the use of supercriti- toluene
cal gases, such as toluene, at 350-450°C and 100-300 bar. The
coal extracts are usually rich in aromatics, but are still mixtures coal extract as thermoplastic with specific
uses, e.g., electrographite, or further hydro-
of high molecular weight compounds which can be converted to catalytic cleavage to BTX aromatics
low molecular weight aromatics by catalytic hydrocracking.
The third principle route from coal, through synthesis gas, to COM2 for synthesis of aliphatidaromatic
aromatics has already been used commercially by Sasol in hydrocarbons:
1. directly, by Fischer-Tropsch synthesis
South Africa for another purpose ( c j Section 2.1.2). In the with low aromatic share
Fischer-Tropsch synthesis, aromatics are only byproducts of 2. indirectly, through methanolldimethyl-
the higher aliphatic hydrocarbons, and are only isolated as raw ether and homologization/dehydrogenation,
phenol extract. e.g., to olefins and aromatics in Mobil
process
Aromatics can be obtained selectively from synthesis gas by
3. directly, on bifunctional catalyst systems
using the intermediate methanol. If, for example, the process with intermediate formation of CH,OH,
conditions and zeolite catalyst of the Mobil MTG process (cc e.g., to methylbenzenes
Section 2.3.1.2) are modified, the aromatic content of the total

hydrocarbon product can reach over 40 wt%. The main com-
ponents are toluene and xylenes.
Other firms have also looked into this possibility for aromatics
manufacture and have formulated single-step routes directly
from H&O in the presence of bifunctional catalysts. For
example, methanol can be formed from synthesis gas and
converted directly to aromatics over a zinc chromite-
containing zeolite of the type ZSM5. At 425°C and 84 bar,
aromatic mixtures consisting mostly of tri- and tetramethyl-
benzenes can be obtained with about 60% selectivity.
LPG components for the formation of A further production process for aromatics is based on the
aromatics by a multistep reaction on a
multifunctional zeolite catalyst with con- natural gasLPG components propane, n-butane, isobutane, n-
tinuous regeneration: pentane and isopentane. In a development by BP and UOP,
these low molecular weight aliphatics are converted to aromat-
1. dehydrogenation to olefins
2. oligomerization to unsaturated higher ics and the coproduct hydrogen in the Cyclar process with an
olefins aromatic yield of about 65 wt% and a BTX content of about 95
3. cyclization to cycloaliphatics
4.dehydrogenation to aromatics wt%. Process conditions have not yet been disclosed. The first
plant went into operation in 1990 in England.
12.2.4. Condensed Aromatics

commercially important condensed aromat- Naphthalene and the considerably lower volume anthracene
am
ics and coal tar aromatics belong to the commercially most significant class of con-
densed aromatics. Their methyl derivatives from coal tar and
oil fractions are used only - by dealkylation - to manufacture
the parent substances. Although phenanthrene, another aro-
matic with three rings, is obtained in greater amounts (about
5%) than anthracene from the high-temperature coking of
bituminous coal tar, it is of very minor importance, serving
mainly as another suitable precursor for anthracene. The isom-
erization can be conducted after partial hydrogenation of phe-
nanthrene to sym-octahydrophenanthrene.
indene/cumarone application: Indene ( 1 wt% in tar) is a fourth tar hydrocarbon with two
polymerized in tar distillates to hydrocar- rings whose reactive olefinic double bond is utilized in polym-
bon resins with uses as components in erizations of low molecular weight liquid and solid resins. In a
paints, printing inks, and rubber
x = CH2 (indene unit) commercial process, tar fractions containing indene and its
= 0 (cumarone unit) homologues along with other unsaturated olefinic aromatics
from tar (cumarone) are converted in the presence of Friedel-
Crafts catalysts (e.g., BF3) into thermoplastic indenekumarone
resins. The world production of indenekumarone resins origi-
nating from tar is currently about 100000 tonnes per year.
They are used in the formulation of adhesives, paints, printing

inks, and rubber. The C5 hydrocarbon resins (c$ Section 5.4)
and the aromatic resins from the C9+fractions of olefin produc-
tion can be substituted for indenekumarone resins.
12.2.4.1. Naphthalene
Because of the similarities of the boiling points of other compo-
nents, isolation of naphthalene from coal tar or particular petro-
leum fractions leads to various purity grades; for example, the
product known as 'petronaphthalene' generally has a lower S-
content and therefore a higher purity. The differentiation is
made between pure naphthalene with a solidification point of
79.6"C (content 2 98.75 wt%) and types of crude naphthalene
with solidification points up to 78°C (content 195.6 wt%).
In 1999, the production capacities for pure and crude naphtha-
lene in Western Europe, the USA, and Japan were about 0.17,
0.18, and 0.25 x lo6 tonnes per year, respectively.
Until the beginning of the 1960s, coal tar was an adequate feedstocks for naphthalene production:
source of naphthalene in the USA. In the following years, addi- USA: bituminous coal tar,
reformate residues, and
tional naphthalene was isolated from distillation residues of cracked gasoline fractions
Catalytic reformates, and from aromatic-rich middle oil frac- Europe: mainly coal tar
tions from cracked gasoline. In 1965, about 43% of the naphtha-
lene was derived from petroleum. The fraction of naphthalene
from petroleum and total production have decreased signifi-
cantly in the USA, as shown in the adjacent table.
Outside the USA, naphthalene production from oil fractions is naphthalene production (USA):
not significant; almost all the naphthalene is isolated from coal 1965 1970 1993 1998
tar produced in coal coking. total 367 326 124 110
(in 1000 tonnes)
Naphthalene and its homologues are separated from oil raffi- wt% petro- 43 40 8 11
naphthalene
nate by liquid-liquid extraction or adsorption.
Pure naphthalene can be prepared from its homologues by naphthalene production from oil fractions
dealkylation in the presence of HZ,either thermally at over
using two processes:
1. liquid-liquid extraction
700"C, or catalytically at 550-650°C and 7-70 bar over 2. adsorption
Cr2O3/AlZO3or Co/Mo-oxide catalysts. Hydrodealkylation expansion of feedstock base:
processes were developed by Union Oil (Unidak process) and hydrodealkylation of naphthalene homo-
by Sun Oil in the USA. logues to naphthalene
When isolating naphthalene from coal tar (cf Section 12.2.1), isolation of naphthalene from coal tar:
the tar is first fractionally distilled, and then the naphthalene combination of distillations, acid-base
extractions and crystallizations
fraction is washed alternately with sulfuric acid and caustic
soda to remove tar bases and tar acids. Pure naphthalene is
obtained by further distillation or crystallization. A naphtha-
lene yield of about 90%, based on the content of the coal tar,
uses of naphthalene: can be achieved commercially.

precursor for phthalic anhydride basis for Its formerly limited supply led the largest naphthalene user -
intermediates and solvents (decalin, the manufacture of phthalic anhydride - to use o-xylene as an
tetralin)
additional feedstock (cfi Section 14.2.1), so that in 1974 only
products from naphthalene: 25% (and, by the beginning of the 1990s, only 11%) of the
naphthalenesulfonic acids phthalic anhydride produced in the world (1991, 2.6 x lo6
P-naphthol tonnes) was manufactured by the oxidation of naphthalene.
a-naphthol The status varies greatly from country to country: in 1983, the
naphthoquinone
chloronaphthalenes percentage of naphthalene used for phthalic anhydride produc-
tion in the USA, Japan, and Western Europe was about 74, 70,
and 39%, respectively. In 1998, these percentages had changed
to 61, 79, and 38%, respectively.
for dyes, tanning agents, Pharmaceuticals, In Western Europe, most of the naphthalene is used for intermedi-
wetting agents, insecticides, e.g., in USA, ates for, e.g., the dye industry, or for the solvents decalin and te-
7-10% of naphthalene is used for carbaryl
(tradename, e.g., Sevin') tralin. One important product is P-naphthol, which is obtained by
sulfonation of naphthalene at 150- 160°C and then treating the
sodium naphthalene-P-sulfonate with an alkaline melt. P-Naph-
tho1 was also produced from P-isopropylnaphthalene by Ameri-
can Cyanamid for several years before 1982. The process went
through the hydroperoxide, analogous to the Hock phenol route.
In Western Europe the P-naphthol production has been stopped.
Greatest production is in China and India with capacition of
43000 and 16000 tonnes per year in 1997, respectively.
12.2.4.2. Anthracene
production of anthracene: With respect to world demand, anthracene is present in suffi-
from coal tar by distillative enrichment, cient quantity but in low concentration (1.5-1.8 wt%) in tar. It
crystal formation, redissolving and, if
required, distillation to pure product is obtained in 95% purity by various enrichment and purifica-
tion processes such as distillation, crystallization, and redis-
interference in commercial production of solving. The yield obtained is only about 40-50% relative to
anthracene by:
the original content, as the commercial recovery is made diffi-
a
similar boiling points of
cult by the other constituents - phenanthrene and carbazole -
which have similar boiling points.
&and R Anthracene is not important in commercial synthetic proc-
esses, since its main product - anthraquinone - can be ob-
tained by other routes.
World production of anthracene is currently about 30000-
40000 tonnes per year, of which about 10000 tonnes per year
are produced in Western Europe.
uses of anthracene: Almost all anthracene is oxidized to anthraquinone, one of the
manufacture of anthraquinone has two most important intermediates for the manufacture of mordant,
variations of oxidation: vat, dispersion, and reactive dyes.
The world production capacity of anthraquinone is about 34000

tonnes per year, with about 17900,1900 and SO00 tonnes per year
in Western Europe, the USA, and Japan, respectively in 1991.
Oxidation of anthracene in the 9,lO-position is easily achieved. 1. liquid-phase oxidation with CrO,
Commercially, this is usually (currently about 85% of world *. gas-phase Oxidation with air Over Fe
vanadate
production) done either in the liquid phase at 50- 105°C with
Cr03 or in the gas phase with air at 340-390°C over iron va-
nadate catalysts. The selectivity is greater than 90% for a vir-
tually quantitative conversion:
Phthalic acid is formed as a byproduct.

Due to the growing demand for anthraquinone as the basis of alternative processes for anthraquinone:
textile dyes, many attempts have been made to synthesize it (I
from other precursors.
2.d=>
Manufacturing processes are based on, for example, the
Friedel-Crafts reaction between phthalic anhydride and ben-
zene, the Diels-Alder reaction of 1,4-naphthoquinone with
+
butadiene (Bayer and Kawasaki processes), and the styrene
dimerization with an indane derivative intermediate (BASF 0
process). A newer route developed by American Cyanamid
involves the reaction of benzene or benzophenone with CO in
the presence of stoichiometric amounts of CuCI2, FeCI3, or
platinum chlorides at 215-225°C and 25-70 bar CO pressure.
Quantitative yields of anthraquinone are reported.
Of these four synthetic processes, the Bayer process was
scheduled for commercial operation, but was abandoned for
technical and economic reasons. The Kawasaki process has
been in operation in a 3000 tonne-per-year plant since 1980.
The main products of anthraquinone are the nitro- and dinitroan-
thraquinones, and the amino- and diaminoanthraquinones. These
are important raw materials for a multitude of pigments.
In addition, anthraquinone can be used for the production of uses of anthraquinone:
H202. For this, anthraquinone is catalytically hydrogenated to 1. intermediate for pigments
2. manufacture of H202
anthrahydroquinone using Ni or Pd catalysts at 30-35°C. After
catalyst separation, an extremely rapid autoxidation ensues to
form the endoperoxide, which reacts quantitatively to regenerate
the anthraquinone and produce H202:
process principles for H202 manufacture: The first H202 pilot plant, operated by IG Farben during World
War 11, was based on this principle. The first commercial scale
reversible conversion of anthraquinone-an-
thrahydroquinone with H202 formation in unit was brought into operation by DuPont in the USA in
autoxidation step with intermediate endo- 1953. Due to its better solubility in solvent mixtures (for ex-
peroxide
ample, with benzene and higher secondary alcohols), 2-
ethylanthraquinone is usually used; 2-tert-butylanthraquinone
and, in Japan, 2-amylanthraquinone are also used.
OH
process operation: H202 is extracted from the oxidation product with water. The
industrial process generally with 2-ethyl, 2- crude solution is purified and concentrated in several process
tert-butyl- or 2-amylanthraquinone steps. In Europe, most H202 is produced by this process. Other
thus, three commercial HZOZ
processes exist: manufacturing processes are isopropanol oxidation ( c - Section
1. anthraquinone route 11.1.3.2), which is no longer used in the USA, and electrolysis
2. isopropanol oxidation of peroxodisulfuric acid (H2S208).Two firms in Western
3. electrolysis
Europe currently practice the electrolysis route. More than
the third process has the greatest impor- 95% of the total H202 is produced by the alkylanthraquinone
tance, since in this cyclic process H202 is
manufactured from HI and 0 2 processes, since they have considerably more favorable space-
time and energy yields than the electrochemical processes.
the fourth, attractive H202 process is the However, more and more work is being done (e.g.. by DuPont,
direct combination of Hz and 02.which is
still in development. BASF, Elf Atochem) on processes in which H2 and 02,for
example, in the form of millimeter-sized gas bubbles, in an
aqueous medium with additives such as phosphoric or sulfuric
acid are converted to H202 on Pt- or Pd-based catalysts at
temperatures as low as 20-40°C and up to 25 bar. This system
allows much higher hydrogen concentrations relative to the
explosion limits than in the gas phase, and thus gives better H2
and O2conversions and higher H202 concentrations.
production of HzOz (in 1000 tonnes): In 1999, the world production capacity for H202was 2.8 x lo6
1995 1997 1999 tonnes per year, of which 1.02,0.66, and 0.21 x lo6 tonnes per
W.Europe 680 860 924 year were in Western Europe, the USA, and Japan, respec-
USA 327 425 592
Japan 138 149 152 tively. Production figures for several countries are given in the
significant production increase, e.g., as adjacent table. Solvay (formerly Interox) is the worlds largest
ecologically friendly bleach and cleaning producer with a total capacity of about 0.47 x lo6 tonnes per
agent to replace Clz
year (2000). Other manufacturers include Degussa (now De-
gussa-Huls) with a capacity of 0.37 x lo6 tonnes per year
(2000) and Atochem.
The main use for H202 is the paper industry which needs
about more than 65% of the H202production in 1999. A fur-
12.3. Conversion Processes for Aromatics 33 1
ther use for H202is still the manufacture of bleaching agents

such as perborates and percarbonates; only a small fraction is
used in the chemical industry for manufacture of products such
as glycerine, peroxides, and epoxides. Other uses are wastewa-
ter treatment, hydrometallurgical processes (e.g., for extraction
of uranium by oxidation to U308)and as a cleaning agent in
the semiconductor industry.
12.3. Conversion Processes for Aromatics

The differences in amounts of pyrolysis gasoline, reformate conversion of alkyl aromatics by three
and coal tar in different countries along with their characteris- processes:
tically dissimilar aromatic content make conversion processes
necessary in order to counterbalance the oversupply of, e.g.,
toluene and the demand for benzene and xylenes. The most
significant processes are:
1. hydrodealkylation, e.g.,
I . Hydrodealkylation of toluene toluene + benzene
2. Isomerization of m-xylene 2. isomerization, e.g.,
rn-xylene + 0-, p-xylene
3 . Disproportionation of toluene, transalkylation with tri- 3. disproportionation, e.g.,
methylbenzenes, and methylation with methanol toluene + benzene + xylenes and
transalkylation, e.g.,
trimethylbenzenes + toluene + xylenes
methylation, e.g., toluene
12.3.1. Hydrodealkylation + methanol +p-xylene
The hydrogenative degradation of side chains on aromatic rings process principles of hydrodealkylation
is a generally applicable method for the manufacture of the non- (Hydeal process) of alkylaromatics:
substituted parent substance, e.g., benzene from toluene or xy- hydrogenative cleavage of alkyl side chains
lenes and naphthalene from methyl- or dimethylnaphthalene. in aromatics
The first pilot-scale dealkylation process was started up in feedstocks for Hydeal process:
1961 by Ashland Oil. It was used for the manufacture of pure alkylnaphthalenes
naphthalene from alkylnaphthalenes. Benzene was formed as a toluene
byproduct. UOP developed the Hydeal process by utilizing a
license from Ashland Oil.
Today, the most important industrial processes are those for
the manufacture of benzene from toluene:
use of toluene for hydrodedlkykdtion (in %):

1993 1997 2000
The percentage of toluene production used for the hydrodeal- USA 57 56 50
W. Europe 53 24 20
kylation to benzene varies between countries ( c t adjacent J~~~~ 15 19 17
table).
process variations of toluene hydrodealky- The hydrodealkylation is conducted either purely thermally at
lation: 550-800°C and 30- 100 bar or catalytically at somewhat lower
1. thermal at 580-800°C temperatures of 500-650°C and 30-50 bar over Cr2O3,
2. catalytic at 550-650°C over Cr-, Mo-, or
Co-oxide catalysts Mo203, or COO on supports (e.g., A1203) or, as in a recent
development, at 400-480°C over RWA1203.
characteristics of catalytic operation: In the commercial catalytic process, toluene is passed over the
catalyst together with a recycle gas consisting of a mixture of
coke deposition on catalyst makes two
reactor systems for regeneration after H2and CH4. The high working temperatures result in relatively
2000-4000 operating hours expedient strong coking, and two parallel reactors are generally used so
the reaction can proceed in one while the catalyst is being
regenerated in the other.
processing of recycle gas: Because of the large amount of CH4 formed - about 250 scm/
separation of CH4 from recycle gas mixture tonne toluene - special measures are necessary to remove it
(HdCH4) by low-temperature distillation
from the recycle gas. The CH4/H2mixture can, for this purpose,
be totally or partially subjected to low temperature separation.
By cracking with H20, the CH4 can be converted into H2 to
cover the process requirements for the hydrodealkylation.
processing of condensable phase: After dealkylation, the benzene is isolated by distillation from
benzene isolated by distillation, toluene
the unreacted toluene, which is recycled. Higher boiling by-
feed and higher boiling substances recycled products such as biphenyl and condensed aromatics (e.g.,
recoverable as byproducts: fluorene) can be separated off or recycled to the process, since
they are also subject to cleavage.
biphenyl fluorene
In thermal processes, e.g., THD (Gulf), HDA (Arco-
Hydrocarbon Research), and MHC (Mitsubishi Petrochemi-
examples of commercially operated hy-
drodealkylations: cal), benzene selectivities of about 95% are attained at a 60-
1. thermal processes: 90% toluene conversion.
THD -Gulf
HDA - Arcc-Hydrocarbon Research In the catalytic processes, e.g., Detol and Pyrotol (Houdry) and
MHC - Mitsubishi Petrochemical Bextol (Shell and BASF), the conversions and selectivities are
2. catalytic processes: significantly higher. The benzene purity is greater than 99.9%.
Detol and Pyrotol - Houdry This could compensate for the cost of the catalyst. The very
ABB Lum-
mus Crest low sulfur content makes the benzene particularly suitable for
Hydeal - UOP hydrogenation to cyclohexane (cfi Section 13.1.5).
Bexton - Shell
BASF
12.3.2. rn-Xylene Isomerization

process principles of isomerization of
alkyl-aromatics. usually m-xylene: The isolation of pure p-xylene by fractional low-temperature
equilibration to mixture of Cx aromatics
crystallization of dp-xylene mixtures (c5 Section 12.2.2.2) is
starting with a nonequilibrium mixture stopped at a content of approximately 85% m-xylene because a
high in m-xylene eutectic dp-xylene mixture begins to crystallize out. The
mother liquor can then be catalytically isomerized to an equi-
librium mixture of C8 aromatics and recycled to the processing
step for the p-xylene isolation.
12.3. Conversion Processes for Aromatics 333
The following concentrations (mol%) are present at the ther-

modynamic equilibrium of the Cx aromatics in the temperature
range of the commercial processes (200-500°C):
Ethylbenzene 8%
o-Xylene 22%
m-Xylene 48%
p-Xylene 22%
There are basically three types of catalytic isomerizations which characterization of three conventional types
differ according to the catalyst used and process conditions: of isomerization by type of catalyst:
1. Hydrocatalytic isomerization with Pt/A1203. Si02 catalysts 1. bifunctional system:

in the presence of H2 at 400-500°C and 10-25 bar A1203.SiOz for isomerization. PtMz for
hydrogenation, i.e., decrease in dehy-
drogenation with C deposition
2. Isomerization under cracking conditions with A1203. Si02at 2. A1203.Si02 component from 1, only for
isomerization
400-500°C and atmospheric pressure
3 . Friedel-Crafts isomerization in the liquid phase with HF-BF3 3. HF.BF, Friedel-Crafts system very
at 100°C and atmospheric pressure, or with zeolite catalysts active and selective for isomerizations,
zeolite or molecular sieve bifunctional
under various conditions with protonic (Bronstedt) and Lewis
acid activity
To 1:
So far, the widest application of this principle is to be found in process characteristics with catalyst type 1:
the octafining process (Arcohgelhard). The first plant was longer catalyst life than type 2, little dis-
w2~5
built by Mitsui in 1960. Another variation commonly used proportionation and transalkylation
commercially is the Isomar process (UOP; more than 52 plants
CzHs is also isomerized
in 1999), which also uses a Pt-A1 silicate catalyst. In the Iso-
forming process (Exxon), a Pt-free catalyst is employed under
otherwise similar conditions.
A new process for the hydrocatalytic isomerization of industrial KataLeuna process: Aris = aromatics
isomerization
Cx aromatic fractions (Aris process) was developed by Leuna-
Werk and Petrolchemische Kombinate Schwedt (now
KataLeuna) and has been used in a commercial unit since 1976.
The catalyst consists of a mixture of A1203 and a naturally-
occuring zeolite (mordenite), together with platinum as the Aris features:
isomerization of CS aromatics on Pt-
hydrogenatioddehydrogenation component. One special feature mordenite system with addition of small
is the regulating of the mordenite acidity, and therefore the amounts of NH, for irreversible adsorption
activity and selectivity, by controlled addition of NH3; this also and blocking of sites that cause undesired
dealkylation of aromatics
extends the catalyst life. Under the reaction conditions (425"C,
12.5 bar), non-aromatic Cx-CIOcompounds found in the aro-
matic cut are degraded into low-boiling C3-C4 products.
The advantages of this type of isomerization are long catalyst
life and low losses of CR aromatics by disproportionation or
trans-alkylation.
The mordenite catalyst has since been developed further, and a new
pentasil-based catalyst with a lower Pt content has been introduced.
In the isomerization of c8 aromatics, the latter results in effective
dealkylation of ethylbenzene without loss of xylene. Both types of
catalysts are already in use in several industrial plants.
To 2:
process characteristics with catalyst type 2: This type of isomerization is used in processes from, for ex-
cracking catalysts A120rSi02 are inexpen- ample, ICI, Maruzen Oil (XIS process), and Arco. The advan-
sive for isomerizations, but disadvanta-
geous due to side reactions such as dispro-
tages of an inexpensive catalyst must be weighed against dis-
portionation, transalkylation (cf: Section advantages such as catalyst deactivation by coke deposition,
12.3.3), and carbon deposition and disproportionation and transalkylation.
To 3:
process characteristics with catalyst type 3: The first process of this type was introduced by Japan Gas
HF.BF, suitable for both rn-xylene com- (now Mitsubishi Gas Chemical). H F . BF3 is used to form a
plex formation and rn-xylene isomerization selective complex with m-xylene in a solvent, allowing it to be
high activity means reduced reaction
temperature
almost completely extracted from a c8 aromatic mixture. The
resulting raffinate, consisting of ethylbenzene and o/p-xylene,
is then separated by distillation.
xylene disproportionation and transalkyla- If pure m-xylene is required, then the extracted rn-xylene-HF-
tion are therefore low (< 4%)
BF3 complex can be cleaved. If there is little or no demand for
m-xylene, then corresponding amounts of the complex extract
are subjected to an isomerization which takes place under mild
conditions in the presence of a HF . BF3 catalyst until thermo-
dynamic equilibrium is reached.
Mitsubishi currently has three plants using this technology in
Japan, and other plants using similar technology (e.g., from
Amoco) in the USA.
In its LTI process (low temperature isomerization), Mobil
Chemical Co. employs a zeolite fixed-bed catalyst which also
isomerizes m-xylene at 200-260°C and 14 bar to a 95-98%
equilibrium mixture without loss of C8 aromatics.
zeolites (ZSMS) in H/Pt form enable a In a newer variation, the Mobil HTI process (high temperature
higher p-xylene yield due to structure isomerization), a c8 aromatic fraction is isomerized with hy-
selectivity, depending on the reaction
temperature drogen at 427-460°C and 14-18 bar over an acidic ZSMS
zeolite catalyst that has been partially exchanged with plati-
num. p-Xylene is obtained up to 4% over the equilibrium
concentration. This process is used in 19 plants (1999) par-
tially with a modified zeolite catalyst (MHA I).
12.3.3. Disproportionation,Transalkylation, and Methylation

In this context, disproportionation or dismutation denotes a
12.3. Conversion Processes for Aromatics 335
transfer of alkyl
. groups
- - to form a mixture of higher and lower alkylation of alkylaromatics according to
alkylated aromatics. The major process is the toluene dispro- types Of reaction:
1. disproportionation
portionation to benzene and xylenes: 2. transalkylation
In this equilibrium reaction, the maximum theoretical conver-

sion of toluene is only 58%; in practice, the conversion of
toluene is set at about 40% to avoid side reactions. The term reaction principleof 1:
transalkylation generally refers to the reaction of poly- conversion of alkylaromatics into equal
alkylated aromatics by transfer of alkyl groups and formation ~~~~[a~$~o~~i. alkylaromatics Or
of lower alkylated aromatics:
Both types of reaction are avoided as far as possible in the reaction principle 2:
xylene isomerization, although they can be made the main transfer of alkyl groups from higher to
reaction using similar catalyst systems and somewhat more lower alkylated aromatics
severe process conditions.
The equilibria are usually stopped by the presence of a small
amount of hydrogen, e.g., with A1Cl3 or BF3 and the addition
of HCI, HF or 1,2-dichloroethane at 80- 125°C and 35-70 bar.
In this way Mobil's LTI process, at 260-320°C and about 45
bar with zeolite catalysts in the liquid phase, is converted into
the LTD (low temperature disproportionation) process. One
catalyst particularly suitable for this toluene disproportionation
is the ZSM5 type, which is effective up to 480°C. With a high
SiO2/AI2O7content, this catalyst stands out for its thermal
stability.
In a further development of Mobil (STDP = selective toluene catalyst systems for both reaction principles:
disproportionation process), toluene is converted to a xylene Bronstedt acid
mixture containing 87% p-xylene. This takes place in the pres- Lewis acid
ence of hydrogen over a specially pretreated ZSM5 catalyst. bifunctional, specially modified systems,
primarily zeolites
The reaction proceeds in the gas phase over the fixed-bed
catalyst with a toluene conversion of 30%. The first of three
plants now in operation was started up in 1988 by EniChem.
Disproportionation and transalkylation can occur simultane- combination of 1 and 2 leads, with toluene/
CS aromatics, to controllable benzene/
ously if a mixture of toluene and C9 aromatics is used. Their xylene ratio
mole ratio determines the ratio of benzene to xylenes.
uses of disproportionation products of After separation of the reaction mixture by distillation, the
toluene: feedstocks - toluene and possibly C9 aromatics - are fed back
main products: to the disproportionation-transalkylation.The reaction prod-
benzene for use in hydrogenation to cyclo- ucts - benzene and the xylene mixture - can be isolated in a
hexane
very pure state. Benzene is thus particularly suitable for subse-
xylenes for use in isomerization for 0,p - quent catalytic hydrogenation to cyclohexane (ct Section
xylene production 13.1S) and the xylenes for subsequent xylene isomerization
(c$ Section 12.3.2).
byproducts: With cracking catalysts, an undesired side reaction - dealkyla-
tion of ethylbenzene to benzene and ethylene - can be counter-
polymethylbenzenes useful for oxidations,
e.g.: acted by higher pressures. Another side reaction leads to poly-
methylbenzenes, e.g., to 1,2,4,5-tetramethylbenzene(durene).
durene + pyromellitic anhydride
(c$ Section 12.2.2) A disproportionation process was, e.g., developed by Toray/
or recycled to transalkylation UOP (Tatoray process) and was first practiced in a 70000
examples of industrially operated dispro- tonne-per-year Japanese plant at 350-530°C and 10-50 bar in
portionation-transalkylation processes: 1969. Other plants have been built since. A similar process
Tatoray -ToraylCTOP (xylene-plus process) was introduced by Arc0 for dispropor-
xylene-plus- Arco tionation and transalkylation. Worldwide, plants with a total
LTD-Mobil capacity of about 0.6 x lo6 tonnes per year are currently in
operation using this process. The Mobil disproportionation
process (LTD) has been used since 1975 in several plants.
specific use of toluene for p-xylene manu- A route to p-xylene has been developed by Indian Petrochemi-
facture without coproducts by zeolite- cal. Toluene is treated with methanol on a zeolite catalyst at
catalyzed shape-selective methylation with
methanol 400-450°C and 1-5 bar in the presence of H2 and H20 to give
p-xylene with a selectivity of over 85%. Thus, special demand
for p-xylene can be met and, in contrast to the toluene dispro-
portionation process, no benzene coproduct is formed. The
technical usage of this process till now has not been published.
13. Benzene Derivatives
In industrial chemistry, benzene is the most important precur- benzene is the most important feedstock for
sor for the many various aromatic intermediates and for aromatics and alicyclics
cycloaliphatic compounds. It is remarkable that the bulk of 75-90% of benzene produced is for only
benzene production is consumed by the manufacture of only three Products, rest is for remaining hen-
zene derivatives and secondary products
three secondary products. The breakdown of benzene use can
be appreciated from the following summary:
Table 13-1. Pattern of benzene use (in %).

1985 1994 2000 1986 1993 1999 1984 1994 1999
Ethylbenzene (styrene) 57 56 50 46 52 49 54 59 59
Cumene (phenol) 20 22 24 21 21 24 13 16 19
Cyclohexane 12 I1 12 16 12 12 22 18 15
Nitrobenzene 5 5 5 8 8 11 2 2 3
Maleic anhydride 1 - - 3 1 1 2 2 2
Alky lbenzenes 3 3 2 5 4 2 4 2 1
Miscellaneous (e.g., chlorobenzene, 2 3 7 1 2 1 3 1 1
benzenesulfonic acid)
Total use (in 106tonnes) 5.20 7.17 8.80 5.18 5.79 7.50 2.11 3.65 4.35
It can be seen that the alkvlation of benzene to ethyl- and iso- most important secondary reactions of
benzene:
propylbenzene (the precuisors of styrene and pheiol, respec-
1. alkylation with ethylene and propene as
tively), and the hydrogenation to cyclohexane and further Dreliminarv stem to
(O)-OH
, I
processing to the various intermediates for polyamides, are the

Q-CH=CH,
most economically important secondary reactions of benzene.
2. hydrogenation as preliminary step to
13.1. Alkylation and Hydrogenation Products of Benzene

13.1.1. Ethylbenzene
Most ethylbenzene is manufactured by the alkylation of ben- production of ethylbenzene:
1. mainly by ethylation of benzene
zene with ethylene. Small amounts are still obtained in several 2, Dartidlv bv distillation from c2 aromatic
L d d
countries from superfractionation of C8 aromatics cuts; for cuts

338 13. Benzene Derivatives
example, 300000 tonnes were produced in the USA in 1986.

In 1989 this process was no longer practiced in the USA, but
in 1999 it was used to manufacture ca. 140000 tonnes in
Western Europe.
In 1999, world manufacturing capacity for ethylbenzene was
about 25 x lo6 tonnes per year, of which about 6.5, 5.4, and
3.5 x lo6 tonnes per year were located in the USA, Western
Europe, and Japan, respectively. Since almost all ethylbenzene
is used for the production of styrene, these correspond to those
production figures (c$ Section 13.1.2).
benzene ethylation by two process routes: Two commercial processes for the ethylation of benzene have
developed alongside one another:
1. liquid-phase ethylation catalyzed with 1. Liquid-phase ethylation with Friedel-Crafts catalysts such as
Lewis acids preferred AICl3, BF3, FeC13, ZrCI4, SnQ, H3P04, or alkaline earth
phosphates (e.g., BASF, CdF Chimie (now Orkem), Dow,
Monsanto, or UCC process).
2. Gas-phase ethylation catalyzed with 2. Gas-phase ethylation with H3P04 carrier catalysts or A1
supported acid catalysts or with Lewis
acids
silicates (e.g. Koppers, Phillips, and UOP process) or with
zeolites (new Mobil-Badger or ABB Lummus Crest/UOP
process), or with BF3/y-AI2O3(UOP process).
To I:
The alkylation of benzene with ethylene is carried out at 85-
95°C and slight pressure (1 -7 bar):
process characteristics of liquid-phase A 0.6: 1 mixture of ethylene and benzene is fed continuously into
ethylation:
the bottom of an alkylation column, while the catalyst, generally
countercurrent operation of a two-phase
system consisting of catalyst/promoter and AlCI3,is introduced periodically at the head of the column. At the
benzene/ethylene at atmospheric pressure same time, a little ethyl chloride is added a as promoter; under the
in bubble reactor reaction conditions, it reacts with benzene to form ethyl-benzene.
effective catalyst system: The coproduct HCI acts as a cocatalyst for AIC13.
HAICI,. n (O)-C,H,from: The actual catalytically active system is formed from AlCI3
Lewis acid AICI, and ethylbenzene as the particularly strong addition product
promoter HCl(C2HSCl)
ligand C6HS-CZH5
HAICI4 . n C6H&H5. The gradual decrease in catalytic activ-
with constant decrease in activity ity can be counteracted by partially removing the catalyst and
replacing it with fresh catalyst. About 1 kg AICI, is required
per 100 kg ethylbenzene.
13.1. Alkylution and Hydrogenation Products of Benzene 339
The selectivity is enhanced by limiting the benzene conversion optimization of ethylbenzene selectivity
to approximately 52-55% and having a high benzenelethylene attainable by:
ratio, since only an ethylene deficiency prevents further alkyla- 1. limitation of benzene conversion
tion to diethyl- and polyethylbenzenes. Higher ethylbenzenes 2. less than stoichiometric ratio C2H4: CsH6
3. additional ethylbenzene from polyethyl-
are recycled to the reaction where they displace the alkylation benzenes such as
equilibrium towards ethylbenzene and yield additional mono-
ethyl product by transalkylation with benzene. Multiethylated
benzenes can also be dealkylated in a special reaction with
by:
AIC13 at 200°C before being recycled to the reaction. In this transalkylation after recycling or exter-
way, an ethylbenzene selectivity of 94-96% (based on C6H6) nal dealkylation at about 200°C
and of 96-97% (based on C2H4)can be attained.
The reaction mixture, consisting of about 45% benzene, 37%
ethylbenzene, 15% diethylbenzenes, 2% polyethylbenzenes,
and 1% tarry residues, is separated into its components in a
four-column distillation unit.
A more recent variation of benzene ethylation in the presence process characteristics of Monsanto liquid-
phase ethylation:
of A1Cl3 was developed by Monsanto-Lummus. Using a lower
AIC13 concentration than the classical processes, it is possible smaller amount of AICI, leads to homoge-
to conduct the alkylation in a single-phase system at tempera- neous system AlCl&enzene/ethylene and
lower AICI, consumption when ethylene
tures of 140-200°C and 3-10 bar with a high selectivity to excess is avoided
ethyl-benzene (ca. 99%). The A1Cl3 consumption decreases to
0.25 kg per 1000 kg ethylbenzene. An important prerequisite
is, however, the controlled introduction of ethylene in amounts
such that it is never present in excess. This very economical
process is operated in several plants throughout the world with
a total capacity of about 3.1 x lo6 tonnes per year.
The necessity, in the A1C13-catalyzed liquid-phase ethylation disadvantages of liquid-phase ethylation:
of benzene, of ensuring that numerous parts of the plant are 1. corrosive catalyst
2. alternating AICI, washes and drying of
corrosion resistant, of separating the suspended or dissolved recycled benzene
catalyst by aqueous and alkaline washes, and of drying the
benzene to be recycled led to the development of gas-phase
alkylations on solid catalysts. However, in a new development
from CdF Chimie-Technip (now Orkem) already in use in
several plants, the customary washing of the reaction product
to remove the catalyst and the subsequent neutralization can be
replaced by anhydrous treatment of the alkylation mixture with
gaseous ammonia.
To 2:
process characteristics of gas-phase ethyl- The gas-phase ethylation of benzene has been particularly
ation are dependent on catalyst used: successful in the USA. Benzene is reacted with ethylene at
1. A120~Si02and H3POdSi02 are inac- about 300°C and 40-65 bar over acidic catalysts such as A1203
tive for trans- and dealkylations of oli- . SiOz (Koppers) or H3P04/Si02 (UOP). To avoid further alky-
goethylbenzenes, thus optimization of
selectivity only possible through low lation at the high reaction temperature of the gas-phase proc-
CzH4: C6H6 ratio ess, the mole ratio of ethylene to benzene must be adjusted to
1.1. crystalline A1203.Si02 with high SiOz/
A1203 content in the form of modified
0.2: 1. The catalysts used are not capable of dealkylating recy-
zeolites (ZSMS) with high activity for cled oligoethylbenzenes.
alkylation and transalkylation
1.2. additional Mg2' exchange after H3P04 In the Mobil-Badger process for the ethylation of benzene, the
treatment increases the shape selectiv- catalyst is a crystalline aluminium silicate in the form of a modi-
ity; i.e., p-ethylation of toluene based
on the smallest molecular diameter is fied zeolite (ZSM5). It is used at 435-450°C and 14-28 bar.
possible selectively by adjusting the The catalyst is also suitable for transalkylations. However, it
zeolite pore diameter must be regenerated after 2-4 weeks of operation, so the reactor
minimum diameter section in the plant must be in duplicate. At an 85% conversion,
(in A) ethylbenzene selectivities of 98% (based on C6H6) and 99%
o-ethyltoluene 7.7
rn-ethyltoluene 7.6 (based on C2H4)can be reached. The first 500000 tonnes per
p-ethyltoluene 7.0 year plant was brought on-line by American Hoechst (now
Huntsman) in 1980. Since then 38 plants have been licensed
worldwide (1999). Production capacity of individual plants can
reach 800000 tonnes per year. In a similar Mobil process using
an H3PO&4g2@-modified ZSM5 zeolite, a shape-selective ethy-
lation (up to 99%) of toluene to p-ethyltoluene can be done at,
e.g., 425°C and 7 bar. In 1982, Mobil/Hoechst started up a
16000 tonnes per year plant in the USA. n-Ethyltoluene is de-
hydrogenated to give p-methylstyrene, a monomer and co-
monomer analogous to styrene, but with special advantages
including higher thermal stability (higher glass temperature).
In a new process developed by Mobil for the ethylation of
benzene or toluene on modified ZSM5 zeolites, an aqueous
ethanol solution can also be used directly without the need for
expensive extraction or distillation.
Another zeolite-catalyzed benzene ethylation using a fixed-
bed, liquid-phase technology has been operated by ABB
Lummus Crest/UOP in a 220000 tonnes per year plant in
Japan since 1990. Since then, other plants have been started up
or are being planned.
2. BFdy-AI203 is also active for trans- and The Alkar process was developed by UOP in the 1950s. In-
dealkylations, therefore high selectivity stead of H3P04/Si02,BF3 - active for trans- and dealkylation,
and no corrosion
and noncorrosive - is used in combination with a y-A1,0,
catalyst at 290°C and 60-65 bar. At a total conversion of eth-
ylene, high ethylbenzene selectivities (98-99%) are attained.
13.1. Allcylationand Hydrogenation Products of Benzene 34 1
A considerable advantage could arise from the possible use of

dilute ethylene, or ethylene containing either O2 or C02, to
avoid damage to the catalyst. The Alkar process has been in
use in several commercial plants since 1966.
Ethvlbenzene is used almost exclusivelv for the manufacture uses of ethylbenzene:
of siyrene; only a small fraction is used iirectly as a solvent, or
as an intermediate for, e.g., the manufacture of diethylbenzene
:igzs ~ v e ~ ~ ~to styrene;
~ ~ ~ ~
or acetophenone.
13.1.2. Styrene
In 1999, world production capacity for styrene was about 23.3 styrene production (in lo6 tonnes):
x lo6 tonnes per year, with 6.7, 5.6, and 3.2 x lo6 tonnes per 1995 1997 1999
year in the USA, Western Europe, and Japan, respectively. USA 5.16 5.16 5.40
W. Europe 4.00 4.82 4.47
Dow Chemical is the largest producer, with a total capacity of Japan 2.94 3.04 3.06
about 1.7 x lo6 tonnes per year in the USA, Canada, and
Western Europe (1999). Production figures for several coun-
tries are given in the adjacent table.
Older styrene processes based on the chlorination of the side manufacture of styrene from ethylbenzene:
chain of ethylbenzene followed by dehydrochlorination are no older processes:
longer in use today. The oxidation of ethylbenzene to aceto-
phenone followed by reduction to the carbinol and its dehydra- 1. side chain chlorination and dehydro-
chlorination
tion has also decreased in importance; it is now only being 2. oxidation to acetophenone, hydrogena-
practiced in a single plant in Spain. tion, and dehydration (UCC route)
One stage of the oxidation route, the dehydration of methyl- modern processes:
phenylcarbinol, is still used commercially in another context in 1. indirect method:
a modification of the Halcon process (c$ Section 11.1.1.2). In Halcon process with ethylbenzene as
this process, involving the indirect oxidation of propene to auxiliary system, oxidation to hydroper-
oxide, 0-transfer with carbinol forma-
propylene oxide, ethylbenzene (in its hydroperoxide form) can tion, and dehydration
be used as an auxiliary oxidation system. After being con-
verted into methylphenylcarbinol, it is dehydrated to styrene.
About 2.5 kg styrene is obtained per kilogram propylene ox-
ide. Currently, about 15% of the styrene produced worldwide
is made with this process.
The main manufacturing route to styrene is, however, the 2. direct method:
direct catalytic dehydrogenation of ethylbenzene: catalytic dehydrogenation
process characteristics of ethylbenzene One of the first industrial dehydrogenation processes was
dehydrogenation: developed in the IG Farben plant in Ludwigshafen in 1931,
endothermic, heterogeneously catalyzed, and practiced in a 60 tonnes per year plant. The 'styrene cata-
H2 elimination - requires high temperatures lysts' were based on three-component systems (ZnO, A1203,
heat supply variation: and CaO). The iron oxide catalysts which are generally pre-
ferred today were introduced in 1957. They usually contain
indirect with combustible gas (BASF Cr2O3 and potassium compounds such as KOH or K2CO3 as
process) requires tube oven and thus iso-
thermal reaction pathway promoters. The catalyst is placed in a shell-and-tube reactor,
and, in the BASF process, the heat of reaction is supplied
direct by means of superheated steam in
reaction mixture (Dow process) allows externally by a combustible gas. In the USA (e.g., Dow proc-
blast furnace and thus adiabatic reaction ess), the energy for the cleavage is introduced directly by
pathway (similar in processes from Mon-
santo, UCC, and others)
means of superheated steam; here, the fixed-bed catalyst is in a
vertical kiln. In this adiabatic mode for the endothermic dehy-
drogenation, the amount and initial temperature of the steam
must be relatively high (2.5-3 kg steamkg ethylbenzene at ca.
720°C) to ensure sufficiently high temperatures for the dehy-
drogenation at the end of the catalyst bed.
optimization of selectivity: A temperature of 550-620°C is necessary for the dehydrogena-
1. temperature limitation and thus conver- tion. In order to limit side reactions, the partial pressure of ethyl-
sion limitation
2. HzO addition and thus lowering of benzene is reduced by admixing an equal amount of steam; this
partial pressure of ethylbenzene, i.e., is also done in process with indirect addition of heat. The
displacement of equilibrium to styrene ethylbenzene conversion is about 40% with conventional cata-
addition of water also lessens catalyst
coking via the water gas shift: lysts and 60-65% with modem catalysts (e.g., Shell); the selec-
C + 2 HzO + COz + 2Hz tivity to styrene is greater than 90%. The byproducts are toluene,
benzene, and a small amount of tarry substances. The reaction
styrene processing and purification: products are cooled rapidly to prevent polymerization. On react-
fractional condensation causes deposition ing 100°C, tar-like substances, then styrene and un-reached
of tar (polymer) ethylbenzene are fractionally condensed, The hydrogen formed
during the reaction is burned to generate the dehydration tem-
perature. The trend to larger reactors has led to capacities of
70000 to 100000 tonnes per year per unit.
costly secondary purification due to: After adding a polymerization inhibitor (formerly sulfur, now
1. tendency to polymerize usually a phenol), the styrene is vacuum distilled. The purifica-
2. similar boiling points (ethylbenzene
136"C, styrene 145-146°C) tion for polymerization applications is very difficult due to the
thus addition of inhibitor, low temperature similar boiling points of styrene and ethylbenzene. The required
in vacuum columns, little pressure drop purity of more than 99.8% is reached using four columns.
i.e., small number of plates, high reflux
modifications of the ethylbenzene dehy- Processes for dehydrogenation and oxydehydrogenation of

drogenation: ethylbenzene, i.e., with simultaneous addition of oxygen in
1. catalytic gas-phase dehydrogenation in
presence of 0 2 (oxydehydrogenation) for
amounts such that the reaction takes place isothermally, have
the oxidation of Hz, for displacement of been developed by many companies. The catalyst used by
equilibrium and autothermic heat supply Distillers for the oxidative dehydrogenation contains, for ex-
ample, the oxides of V, Mg, and Al. A selectivity to styrene of
13.1. Alkylation and Hydrogenation Products of Benzene 343
95% with an increased conversion of ethylbenzene up to 90%

is reported for this catalyst. Other catalysts are based on phos-
phates of Ce/Zr, Zr or alkaline earth/Ni. Oxydehydrogenation
of ethylbenzene - for example the Styro-Plus process (now the
SMART SM process) of UOP - have been piloted and will
soon be used commercially.
A recent process development in the CIS involves a combina- 2. catalytic Hz transfer from ethylbenzene
tion of the endothermic ethylbenzene dehydrogenation with to nitrobenzene with exothermic forma-
tion of styrene and aniline
the strongly exothermic hydrogenation of nitrobenzene to
aniline in a single process step. The resulting weakly exother-
mic reaction gives styrene and aniline in a 3.3:l ratio by
weight. The selectivity is over 99% for both products. No
commercial application has been reported.
Single-step processes (circumventing the ethylbenzene stage) are alternative routes for styrene manufacture:
unlikely to be introduced in the near future because of the mature I . oxyalkylation
technology and high selectivity of styrene manufacture from
ethylbenzene. A single-step process was described in the literature
by Japanese workers who conducted an oxyalkylation of benzene
0+ H,C=CH, + 0.50,
with ethylene and oxygen in the presence of rhodium catalysts. 2. toluene methylenation
Similarly, synthetic reactions - e.g., starting with toluene and

C , compounds such as methane, methanol or formaldehyde, or acFk,-cmpds --+ styrene
with two butadiene units in a (4+2)Diels-Alder cycloaddition

3. butadiene cyclodehydrogenation
to 4-vinylcyclohexene, or by the oxidative dimerization of
toluene to stilbene followed by metathesis with ethylene -
have not been used commercially. However, Dow has further
developed the cyclic dimerization of butadiene to vinylcyclo-
2 H,C=CH-CH=CH2 -t 0"
.+ styrene
hexene, and began piloting in 1994. Here the butadiene in a with technical development by Dow
C4-fraction is dimerized in the liquid phase at about 100°C and
19 bar over a Cu-zeolite catalyst. Selectivity to 4- 4. toluene oxydehydrogenative dimeriza-
vinylcyclohexene of over 99% is achieved with a conversion tion/C2H4metathesis
of about 90%. This is then oxydehydrogenated in the gas phase
over a Sn/Sb-oxide catalyst at ca. 400°C and 6 bar with a selec- 2QicHL -- 2H20
tivity to styrene of about 92% at 90% conversion.

___* styrene
Toray's Stex process - the styrene extraction from pyrolysis + H,C-CH,
gasoline - enjoys a special position among the styrene manu-
facturing processes. With about 6-8% styrene in pyrolysis
gasoline, styrene capacities are tied to the capacities of the
cracking plants supplying the pyrolysis gasoline.
After ethylene and vinyl chloride, styrene is the most important uses of styrene:
monomer for the manufacture of thermoplastics. It is also used as monomer for thermoplastics, elastomers,
dispersions, and thermosetting resins
to a large extent in the production of elastomers, thermosetting
plastics, and polymer dispersions for a variety of applications.
The distribution of styrene use worldwide and in the USA,

Western Europe, and Japan is shown in the following table:
Table 13-2. Styrene use (in %).

1991 1998 1986 1999 1985 1998 1985 1998
Polystyrene 66 63 65 66 66 66 63 54
Styrene-butadiene-rubber 6 11 6 12 13 13 9 9
(SW
l7
Acrylonitrile-butadiene-styrene 9 12 9 8 14 14
(AW
Styrene-acrylonitrile (SAN) 2 1 1 2 1 4 4
Polyester resins (unsaturated) 5 4 7 7 6 6 4 5
13.1.3. Cumene
cumene production (in lo6tonnes): Cumene, or isopropylbenzene, has become an important in-
1994 1996 1999 termediate product since the discovery of its elegant conver-
USA 2.37 2.67 3.16 sion into phenol and acetone (Hock process), which was
W. Europe 1.99 2.16 2.60
Japan 0.64 0.77 0.85 widely used in industry in the 1950s.
In 2000, world production capacity was more than 10.8 x lo6
tonnes per year, with 4.0, 2.9 and 1.1 x lo6 tonnes per year in
the USA, Western Europe, and Japan, respectively. Production
figures for several countries are given in the adjacent table.
two process variations for cumene manu- Cumene is manufactured exclusively by alkylation of benzene
facture by benzene propylation: with propene. In the most important industrialized countries,
propene used for production of cumene accounts for 7-8% of
the total propene consumption:
1 . liquid-phase alkylation in presence of The reaction takes place either in the liquid or gas phase. As in
HzS04, A'C133Or HF at 'lightly raised the ethylation of benzene, Friedel-Crafts systems or proton
temperature and pressure
donors are used as catalysts. Reaction conditions for the alky-
lation with propene are generally milder than with ethylene,
since propene is more easily protonated.
13.I . Alkylation and Hydrogenation Products of Benzene 345
In the liquid-phase process, H2S04or A1Cl3 is used at 35-40°C

(e.g., KelloggMonsanto), or alternatively HF at 50-70°C (Huls
process), with a low propene pressure of up to 7 bar.
The gas-phase alkylation, e.g., UOP process, is done with 2. gas-phase alkylation with fixed-bed
H3P04/Si02catalysts promoted with BF, at 200-250°C and 20- H,P04/Si02 catalyst (BF, promoted) un-
der pressure at higher temperatures
40 bar, using propene/propane mixtures with only a very small
concentration of ethylene or other olefins, since these would
also lead to alkylation. Propane and any other saturated con-
stituents do not affect the reaction as they are removed unal-
tered. Steam is simultaneously passed over the catalyst so that:
1 . The exothermic reaction is controlled via heat absorbed by process characteristics of 2:
the water H20 addition has two effects:
2.The phosphoric acid is better attached to the support due to I. better temperature control
2. stabilization of catalyst activity
hydrate formation
Moreover, an excess of benzene is normally used to minimize the benzene excess to avoid oligo-propylation
facile further propylation of cumene. The selectivities are 96-97% results in benzene recycle
(based on C a 6 ) and 91 -92% (based on C3H6).Di-and triisopro-
pyl benzene and n-propylbenzene are the main byproducts. After
distillation, cumene is obtained with a purity of more than 99.5%.
Process improvements from, e.g., Monsanto/Lummus include
downstream transakylation in order to use the more highly propy-
lated products to increase the cumene yield.
In 1991 about 90% of world cumene production was still based
on the UOP acid-catalyzed propylation process, but since then
the situation has changed drastically.
More recent process developments concern the use of zeolite modem process variation with zeolite
catalysts increasingly used
catalysts (e.g., ABB Lummus Crest/Nova, Enichem, etc.), which
have the advantages of a noncorrosive system without the re-
lease of acidic catalyst components and easier regenerability. In
addition, yields of nearly 100% can be attained, thereby increas-
ing the capacity of the plant. The first plant with a zeolite cata-
lyst began production in 1996, and by 1999,55% of worldwide
cumene demand was already being produced in this way.
Cumene is used almost exclusively for the manufacture of uses of cumene:
phenol by the Hock process (c& Section 13.2.1.1). Cumene- 1. mainly for manufacture of phenol (Hock
process)
containing alkylation products of benzene are employed to 2. in mixture with other alkylbenzenes for
improve the octane rating of motor gasoline. increased octane rating
13.1.4. Higher Alkylbenzenes

Monoalkylbenzenes with 10-14 carbon atoms in the alkyl side higher alkylbenzenes are basis for manu-
facture of alkylarylsulfonates
chain are starting materials for the manufacture of alkylbenzene-
sulfonates which have gained considerable importance as

anion-active raw materials for surfactants and detergents.
isododecylbenzenesulfonate based on tetra- Until the mid 1960s, 'tetrapropene' ('iso-CI2H2i)was the most
propene is completely losing its importance important olefin feedstock for the manufacture of alkylben-
as anion-active raw material for detergents
zenes. This olefin could be manufactured along with other
isoalkylbenzenesulfonates replaced by n- oligomers from propene-containing refinery gases using
alkylbenzenesulfonates (more biodegrad-
able) - LAS = linear alkylbenzenesul- H3POdsupport catalysts at 200-240°C and 15-25 bar. How-
fonates ever, its strong branching makes isododecylbenzenesulfonate
types of cleaning agents:
very difficult to degrade biologically.
anionic Because of heightened legal requirements in many countries for
nonionic
cationic biodegradable detergents, there was a relatively rapid changeover to
amphoteric unbranched Clo-C1401efmsas feedstocks for benzene alkylation.
production of linear alkylbenzenes (in For example, in 1970, 134000 tonnes of isododecylbenzene and
1000 tonnes: 269000 tonnes of linear alkylbenzeneswere used for surfactants in
1992 1994 1999 Western Europe; in 1975, the corresponding amounts were 3000
W.Europe 485 502 450
USA 341 342 319 tonnes of isododecylbenzene and 496000 tonnes of linear alkyl-
Japan 197 185 150 benzenes. Currently, only linear alkylbenzenes are used for the
manufacture of alkylbenzenesulfonates for cleaning agents in
Western Europe, the USA, and Japan. In 1999, the production
capacity for linear alkylbenzenes in these countries was about 0.64,
0.48, and 0.42 x lo6 tonnes per year. Production figures for linear
alkylbenzenes in these countries are given in the adjacent table.
feedstocks: Most n-olefin feedstocks for alkylation are manufactured from
n-Clo to c14 olefins obtainable from n- n-paraffins in one of four industrial processes (cfi Section
paraffins by four processes: 3.3.3.1): by thermal cracking, chlorination and dehydrochlori-
1. cracking of wax nation, dehydrogenation, or by Ziegler oligomerization of
2. chlorination and dehydrochlorination ethylene. To obtain high selectivity to the linear monoolefins,
3. dehydrogenation
4. C2H4oligomerization the paraffins are usually incompletely reacted. The resulting
paraffidolefin mixture can be directly used for benzene alkyla-
tion; the olefins react and the paraffins are recycled to the
olefin manufacture. The distillation of the alkylation mixtures
is simpler than separation of the olefidparaffin mixture.
In 1995 parafhs provided about 81% of the olefin basis for linear
alkylbenzenes. This share will increase to over 90% by ca. 2010.
alkylation in liquid phase with: Alkylation of benzene with n-olefins is generally done in the
1. olefins (HBF4, HF, AIC13) liquid phase at 40-70°C with HF, HBF, or AlC13, but it is also
2. alkyl chlorides (AICI3) done in the gas phase. In the presence of Bronstedt or Lewis
R'-CH-CH,R* acid catalysts, and depending on the reaction conditions, a
I partial double bond isomerization takes place so that the ben-
C1
zene nucleus is distributed statistically along the chain of the
linear olefin. Cracked olefins from paraffin thermolysis (wax
cracking) and a-olefins give similar alkylbenzene mixtures.
13.1. Alkylation and Hydrogenation Products of Benzene 347
New development are mainly in the area of alkylation cata-

lysts; for example, UOP has announced a new catalyst type.
In the next stage, the alkylbenzene is sulfonated with SO3 or
oleum and converted to the sodium salt:
In other commercial processes, though still practiced by only a

few companies, e.g., in Germany, Italy, and Japan, benzene is
reacted directly with monochloroalkanes, or with mixtures of
paraffins and monochloroalkanes, in the presence of A1Cl3.
The reaction takes place with the elimination of HCl.
13.1.5. Cyclohexane
Cyclohexane was first obtained directly by fractional distilla- production of cyclohexane:
tion of suitable crude gasoline cuts; the purity, however, was older process:
only 8.5%. The product quality was improved to almost 98% isolation from crude gasoline by fractional
distillation
by the simultaneous isomerization of methylcyclopentane to
modern processes:
cyclohexane, as first practiced in plants in the USA. Because
1. isolation from crude gasoline with
of the markedly increasing demand for cyclohexane as a feed- simultaneous isomerization
stock for nylon 6 and nylon 6,6, this covers only a small frac-
tion of the demand for cyclohexane. The greater portion (ca.
S0-85%) is obtained from the hydrogenation of benzene. 2. hydrogenation of benzene cyclohexane
production (in lo6 tonnes):
In 1995, the production capacity for cyclohexane worldwide 1995 1997 1999
was 5.1 x lo6 tonnes per year, with 2.0, 1.5, and 0.74 x lo6 USA 1.34 1.64 1.51
tonnes per year in the USA, Western Europe, and Japan, re- W. Europe 0.98 0.96 1.20
Japan 0.68 0.72 0.72
spectively. Production figures for these countries are summa-
rized in the adjacent table.
Of the numerous methods for the hydrogenation of benzene, to 2:
benzene hydrogenation requires two
the older high pressure processes using sulfur-resistant cata- hydrogenation methods (depending on
lysts such as NiS-WS2 and a benzene feedstock which gener- S content):
ally contained sulfur are insignificant today. 2.1. high-pressure hydrogenation with
sulfur-resistant catalysts (insignificant
Newer processes over nickel or platinum metal catalysts re- today)
quire extremely pure benzene with less than 1 ppm sulfur in

order that the catalysts are effective in the liquid phase under
mild conditions (20-40 bar, 170-230°C):
2.2 . medium-pressure hydrogenation with
sulfur-sensitive Ni- or e.g., Pt-
Li/A1203 catalysts (commonly used (5)
today)
two process variations for medium- In the exothermic hydrogenation, careful heat removal and
pressure hydrogenation of benzene with observation of an upper temperature limit of about 230°C with
low S content:
exact residence times are imperative to prevent equilibration
between cyclohexane and methylcyclopentane.
1. liquid-phase hydrogenation, stepwise In several processes, there is only 95% conversion in the first
with initial and finishing reactor stage, and hydrogenation is completed in a finishing reactor. In
this way, residual benzene and methylcyclopentane can be
reduced to less than 100 ppm.
Liquid-phase hydrogenations are used commercially by, e.g.,
Mitsubishi Chemical, Hydrocarbon-Sinclair, and IFP.
process characteristics: In the IFP process, a Raney nickel catalyst is used in a bubble
exothermic hydrogenation requires careful column reactor at 200-225°C and 50 bar. The nickel suspen-
temperature and residence time control to sion is circulated to improve heat removal. Unreacted benzene
attain complete conversion with high
selectivity (> 5%) is completely hydrogenated in the gas phase in a cou-
pled fixed-bed reactor. For example, in 1993 the process was
used worldwide in 19 plants with a total annual production
capacity of 1.5 x 106tonnes.
2. gas-phase hydrogenation, e.g., in cou- Recently, numerous gas-phase hydrogenations have been
pled reactors developed e.g., by Arco, DSM, Toray (Hytoray), Houdry, and
UOP. The Hydrar process (UOP) uses a series of three reactors
with a supported Ni packing and a stepwise temperature in-
crease (from 400 to 600°C) at 30 bar.
process characteristics: Despite higher reaction temperatures, the isomerization be-
gas phase means simple separation of
tween cyclohexane and methylcyclopentane does not equili-
substrate and catalyst, combined with short brate due to the short residence times.
residence time, which, despite high tem-
perature, prevents isomerization The Arco and DSM processes use a noble metal catalyst with
which a complete conversion of benzene and almost 100%
selectivity to cyclohexane can be achieved in a single hydro-
genation step at about 400°C and 25-30 bar.
If necessary, benzene homologues can be hydrogenated to the
corresponding cyclohexane homologues by hydrogenation of
the aromatic nucleus.
benzene hydrogenation, alone or in combi- To reduce the benzene in gasoline, many companies use hy-
nation with isomerization, also used to
improve quality of motor fuels
drogenation processes such as the UOP Ben-Sat process to
completely hydrogenate benzene to cyclohexane. Others use a
13.2. Oxidation and Secondary Products of Benzene 349
process such as the Tenex-Plus process, which combines hydro-

genation and isomerization to increase the octane number.
The importance of cyclohexane lies mainly in its conversion to uses of cyclohexane:
the intermediate cyclohexanone, a feedstock for nylon precur- starting material for cyclohexa-
nonekyclohexanol precursor for:
sors such as adipic acid, E-caprolactam, and hexamethylenedia-
mine (cfi Section 10). Currently, adipic acid consumes about 59, HOOC(CH2)dCOOH
H2NCHz)d'W
14, and 40% of the cyclohexane produced in the USA, Japan,
and Western Europe, respectively; about 34, 81, and 40%, re-
spectively, is used in the production of &-caprolactam.
13.2. Oxidation and Secondary Products of Benzene

13.2.1. Phenol
Phenol, the second largest volume chemical derived from ben- phenol production:
zene in the USA and Western Europe, currently consumes about
1. synthesis based on benzene
20% of the total benzene production. Besides synthesis, other 2. isolation from bituminous and brown
sources include tar and coke-oven water from coal coking and coal tar and wash liquor from cracked
gasoline
low temperature carbonization of brown coal, and the so-called
'cresylic acids' present in waste water from cracking plants.
Phenols, cresols, and xylenols are recovered by washing cracked
gasolines with alkaline solutions and treating the wash solution
with COz. A newer method for obtaining phenolic products,
especially from tar distillation fractions, is the Lurgi Phenoraffin
process, which uses aqueous sodium phenolate solution and
isopropyl ether extractant. Other processes, such as Phenosol-
van, use butyl acetate or other esters for the extraction.
The amount of phenol produced from tars, coke-oven water
and wastewater from cracking units has risen slightly in the
past decade in the USA and Western Europe, but is still insig-
nificant when compared to synthetic phenol production. The
following table indicates the development of phenol produc-
tion in the USA, Western Europe, and Japan:
Table 13-3. Phenol production (in 1000 tonnes).
~~ ~~ ~~
Country Phenol source 1972 1973 1985 1991 1995 1996 1998
USA: Synthetic phenol 865 1260 1553 1873
From tar and wastewater -20 - 24 - 27 -
27
Total 885 1284 1580 1900
Westem Synthetic phenol 891 1157 1460 1489 1555 1802
Europe: From tar and wastewater -14 - 14 18 - 14 - 14 - 15
Total 905 1171 1488 1503 1569 1817
Japan: Synthetic phenol 255 568 768 85 1

2 2 - -
From tar and wastewater - - - -
Total 257 570 768 851
synthetic phenol production (in 1 000 Additional production figures for synthetic phenol in several
tonnes): countries are summarized in the adiacent table. In 1999. world
1994 1996 1998 production capacity for synthetic phenol was about 6.1 x lo6
USA 1778 1965 2053
W. Eurooe 1469 1569 1817 tonnes per year, with about 2.2, 2.3, and 0.90 x lo6 tonnes per
Japan 675 768 851 year in the USA, Western Europe, and Japan, respectively.
Phenolchemie is the largest producer worldwide with a capac-
ity of 1.2 x lo6 tonnes per year (2000).
13.2.1.1. Manufacturing Processes for Phenol

principles of phenol syntheses from ben- Although a direct oxidation of benzene to phenol could well be the
zene or its derivatives: most economical route, only the indirect manufacturing processes
indirect oxidation processes with numerous have been implemented, since the total oxidation Of phenol is
precursors and [ntermediates, as direct preferred to the partial oxidation of benzene. Moreover, larger
oxidation of benzene -+ phenol is unselec-
tive i.e., total oxidation of phenol is we- amounts of diphenyl are formed as a byproduct. Thus mostly
ferred to partial oxidation of benzene indirect processes have been developed for the manufacture of
phenol; of these, five have attained commercial significance:
Table 13-4. Routes for manufacturing phenol.
Precursor Intermediate Process
1. Benzene Benzenesulfonic acid Classical
2. Benzene Chlorobenzene Dow and Bayer (alkaline hydrolysis)
Raschig - Hooker (acidic
hydrolysis)
3. Toluene Benzoic acid Dow and California Research
4. Cyclohexane Cyclohexanone-cyclohexanol Scientific Design
5. Benzene/propene Isopropylbenzene (cumene) Hock
However, there are reports of a development at the Russian Bore-

skov Institute of Catalysis in which the direct oxidation of benzene
to phenol is economically feasible and which is planned for testing
in a U. S. plant. Details have so far not been published.
To I :
principles of benzenesulfonicacid route: The classical sulfonation process has the advantage over other
1. introduction of -SO,H phenol manufacturing methods that small plants with capaci-
2. exchange for -OH ties below 4000 tonnes per year can also operate economically
if there is a market for the byproducts, in particular for
additional steps for neutralization and
formation of free phenol Na2S03- The plant equipment required is simple and suitable
for other chemical processes. Phenol is no longer produced by
this process; the last phenol plant in the USA to use benzene
sulfonylation was shut down in 1978. The process proceeds in
four steps:
industrial operation in four steps: 1. Sulfonation of benzene at 110- 150°C with an excess of
H2S04or oleum (H2S04+ SO3)
13.2. Oxidation and Secondary Products of Benzene 35 1
2. Neutralization of benzenesulfonic acid and excess H2SO4 1. sulfonation, discontinuousor continuous

with Na2S03: 2. neutralization, e.g., with CaC03 in older
processes, with Na2SOs or NaOH in
more recent processes
3. NaOH melt with Na salt or with sulfonic
acid directly (then step 2 eliminated)
4.acidification with SO2 from process as
(6) well as from other sources
3.Reaction of sodium salt in a NaOH melt a 320-340°C to benzenesulfonic acid is used for a multi-
form sodium phenolate and sodium sulfite tude of other intermediates, independent of
phenol manufacture
4. Release of phenol by acidification with SO2, including SOz
from the second stage:
One tonne of phenol requires the following feedstocks and disadvantage of benzenesulfonic acid
produces the following byproducts: route:
very high (unavoidable) formation of salts,

Feedstocks: By products: high energy use in individual process steps
1 tonne benzene 1.35 tonnes NaZSO3
1.75 tonnes H2SO4 (100%) 2.1 tonnes Na2S04(from
excess H2SO4 in
1.7 tonnes NaOH (100%) stage 1)
The phenol is then purified by three-stage distillation. The
yield is about 88%.
To 2:
The second route to phenol involves the intermediate mono- principles of two-step chlorobenzene route:
chlorobenzene, which can be manufactured from benzene in 1. chlorobenzene manufacture from ben-
zene by chlorination or oxychlorination
two ways. 2. chlorobenzene hydrolysis in liquid or
The classical chlorination of benzene, as was still run, for exam- gas phase
ple, by Dow and Bayer until 1975 and 1977, respectively, was process characteristicsof benzene chlorina-
done at 25-50°C in the liquid phase with FeC13 catalyst. About tion (e.g., Dow and Bayer):
5% higher chlorinated benzenes are obtained as byproducts.
In the more economical Raschig-Hooker process - fist operated FeC13-catalyzed liquid-phase reaction in
in 1932 by RhBne-Poulenc in a 3000 tonnes per year plant - bubble column reactor
chlorobenzene is obtained by oxychlorination of benzene with amount of dichlorobenzene dependent on:
HCYair mixtures at about 240°C and atmospheric pressure:
1. temperature
2. mole ratio C6HdC12
3. residence time
4.catalyst
5. conversion of C6H6
process characteristics of benzene oxychlo-

rination (Raschig-Hooker):
catalyzed gas-phase reaction with Deacon

system, conversion restricted due to: CuC12-FeC13/A1203is used as the catalyst. The benzene con-
version is limited to 10-15% to control the evolution of heat at
1. limited heat removal in fixed bed the fixed-bed catalyst and to suppress the formation of di-
2. desired high selectivity to monochloro-
benzene chloro-benzenes. HC1 is converted as completely as possible.
In oxychlorination, the fraction of dichlorobenzenes is 6- lo%,
somewhat higher than with the classical chlorination.
process characteristics of classical chloro- The classical processes also differ from the Raschig-Hooker
benzene hydrolysis: process in the conversion of chlorobenzene to phenol. In the
liquid-phase hydrolysis with aqueous classical processes, hydrolysis of chlorobenzene is done with
NaOH or Na2CO3 (e.g., Dow and Bayer); 10-15% caustic soda or sodium carbonate solution at 360-
disadvantage - total loss of chlorine
390°C and a pressure of 280-300 bar. Diphenyl ether, and o-
byproducts:
and p-hydroxydiphenyl, are formed as byproducts.
HCl from the benzene chlorination is used to release the phe-
nol from its sodium salt.
gas-phase hydrolysis with HzO using fixed- In the Raschig-Hooker process, hydrolysis takes place catalyti-
bed catalyst (Raschig-Hooker), cally over Ca3(P04)2/Si02with H 2 0 at 400-450°C. Due to
advantage: carbon deposition, the catalyst must be regenerated frequently.
The conversion is about 10-15%, with an overall selectivity of
HCl assumes catalyst function
70-85% for both steps. In the USA, all plants using this tech-
disadvantages: nology have been shut down; however, this classical chloro-
highly corrosive oxychlorination and benzene/phenol route is still used to some extent in several
hydrolysis, requires catalyst regeneration, countries, including Argentina, India, Italy, and Poland.
high energy consumption
Based on the net equation for Dow and Bayer process:
and for the Raschig-Hooker process, in which HCl from the

hydrolysis of chlorobenzene can be used for the oxychlorina-
tion of benzene, one would expect a large economic advantage
for the latter:
Only about 0.02 tomes of HCl are consumed per tonne of phe-
nol. However, hydrochloric acid is highly corrosive under the
hydrolysis and oxychlorination conditions, calling for large

investments for corrosion-resistant plants. Furthermore, due to
the required vaporization of dilute hydrochloric acid, the Ra-
schig-Hooker process uses large amounts of energy.
Chlorobenzene is not only a suitable starting material for phe- use of chlorobenzene:
nol, but is also used in the manufacture of aniline (c5 Section hydrolysis to phenol
ammonolysis to aniline
13.3.2) and as a raw material for numerous other aromatic in- nitration to chloronitrobenzenes
termediates. In addition, chlorobenzene is an important solvent. condensation with chloral to DDT
In 1999, the production capacities for chlorobenzenes in the industrially, chlorobenzenes comprise
monochlorobenzene
USA, Western Europe, and Japan were about 0.27, 0.16, and o-dichlorobenzene
0.12 tonnes per year, respectively. p-dichlorobenzene
Production figures for chlorobenzene in these countries are production of chlorobenzenes (in 1000
tonnes):
summarized in the adjacent table.
1994 1996 1998
Dichlorobenzenes are solvents, disinfectants, and intermediates W. Europe 115 113 124
in the manufacture of dyes and insecticides. USA 151 128 133
Japan 65 64 72
A commercially important secondary reaction of chloroben-
zene is its nitration to a mixture of the three possible 0-,m-and
p-chloronitrobenzenes. The isomer ratio is essentially inde-
pendent of conditions, with about 65% p-, 34% 0- and only
about 1% rn-chloronitrobenzene. The mixture is separated by a
combination of fractional distillation and crystallization. The
chloronitrobenzenes are mainly processed to dyes.
One well-known product of chlorobenzene is DDT [ 1,l-bis(p- principle of DDT synthesis:
chlorophenyl)-2,2,2-trichloroethane], which is manufactured proton-catalyzed condensation of chloro-
benzene with chloral to dichlorodiphenyl-
by acid-catalyzed condensation of chlorobenzene with chloral: trichloroethane (cJ:Section 13.2.1.3)
DDT is an effective insecticide which was used very successfully

several decades. Due to its extremely low rate of decomposition
and its accumulation in human and animal fat tissues its use was
severely restricted or forbidden in many countries, and its impor-
tance dropped sharply. However, since there was no inexpensive,
effective substitute - especially for combating the anopheles
mosquito, which carries malaria - DDT is produced (ca. 30000
tonnes in 1984 and ca. 12000 tonnes in 1989) and used in third-
world countries; forbidding its use in the tropics could have
catastrophic consequences. However, the anopheles mosquito

has become resistant to DDT in several countries.
To 3:
principle of toluene-benzoic acid route: Dow and California Research operate a two-step phenol manu-
1. toluene oxidation to benzoic acid
facturing process. Toluene is first oxidized to benzoic acid,
intermediate by radical chain mechanism which is then oxidatively decarboxylated to phenol:
2. oxidative decarboxylation of benzoic
acid to phenol
examples of commercial toluene oxidation Benzoic acid can be produced from toluene in various ways.
processes: Dow, for example, oxidizes toluene in the liquid phase with air
liquid-phase oxidations (Dow, Amoco, or at 110- 120°C and 2-3 bar in the presence of Co salts. A simi-
Snia Viscosa) lar process is used by Snia Viscosa with a Co-acetate catalyst
at 165°C and 9 bar in several plants in Italy and the CIS . The
selectivity to benzoic acid is about 90%. Another process is
analogous to the Amoco terephthalic acid manufacture (cJ:
Section 14.2.2).
benzoic acid use other than phenol manu- Benzoic acid is not only a precursor to phenol; it also has gen-
facture: eral importance as an intermediate, e.g., in the Snia Viscosa
e.g., Snia Viscosa
+ hexahydrobenzoic acid -+ route to E-caprolactam (cJ: Section 10.3.1.2), and in the Henkel
&-caprolactam process to terephthalic acid (cJ: Section 14.2.3). Benzoic acid is
also an intermediate for the manufacture of dyes and perfume,
benzoic acid production (in 1000 tonnes): an auxiliary agent for the rubber industry, and a preservative. In
1995 1997 2000 1995, the manufacturing capacity for benzoic acid in the USA,
USA 55 58 81 Western Europe, and Japan was about 107000, 162000, and
11000 tonnes per year, respectively. Production numbers for the
USA are given in the adjacent table.
process characteristics of oxidative benzoic In the second step of the phenol manufacture, the purified ben-
acid decarboxylation: zoic acid is oxydecarboxylated to phenol either as a melt or in a
homogeneously catalyzed liquid-phase high boiling solvent at 220-250°C in the presence of a steadair
reaction (melt or solvent) with Cu salts as
main catalyst and promoters mixture and copper salts and other promoters, e.g., Mg salts.
The total selectivity is about 70-80% (based on toluene).
most important mechanistic step: The catalytic effect of the copper (11) ion involves the interme-
diate formation of copper benzoate, which is thermally cleaved
o-attack of the benzoate anion and decar-
boxylation of the salicylic acid ester to C02, copper (I) ion, and phenyl benzoate. The ester is hy-
drolyzed to phenol and benzoic acid, and the copper (I) ion is
reoxidized with air:
Alkali and alkaline earth metal additives, particularly magne- examples of toluene-benzoic acid-phenol
sium and cobalt, have proven to be of value in increasing ac- processes used commercially
tivity and selectivity.
Plants in the USA (Noveon), and the Netherlands (DSM) using DOW (USA)
the Dow process have a total capacity of 144000 tonnes per DSIWDow (Netherlands)
year (1 998). A new plant based on toluene with a capacity of Nippon Phenol (Japan)
120000 tonnes per year was brought on line in Japan by Nip-
pon Phenol in 1991.
To 4:
In the Scientific Design
- process,
. the mixture of cyclohexanone principle of cyclohexanone/cyclohexanol
route:
and cyclohexanol resulting from the cyclohexane oxidation is
heterogeneously catalyzed gas-phase
de-hydrogenated to phenol at 400°C (cfi Section 10.1.1): dehydrogenation of ketone/alcohol mix-
tures
Noble metal catalysts such as Ptkharcoal or Ni-Co can be used extractive workup of mixture from dehy-
for the dehydrogenation. Since phenol forms an azeotropic ~~g~~~~~~to separate azeotrope Of ketone
mixture with cyclohexanone, an extractive workup of the

reaction product is necessary, requiring a high rate of conver-
sion (about 80%).
Monsanto practiced this technology for three years in a com-
mercial plant in Australia; in 1968 it was converted to the
cumene process for economic reasons.
To 5:
The cumene process, i.e., the proton-catalyzed cleavage of principles of Hock process (most important
cumene hydroperoxide to phenol and acetone, was discovered ~ ~ ~ ~ r l ~ f a c tmethod
u r i nthroughout
g
by Hock and Lang in 1944. Although the earliest commerciali-
zation was in an 8000 tonnes -per year Gulf plant in Canada in three-steP Process:
-
1953, about 97% of the total synthetic phenol production in the I . propylationOf benzene to cumene
2. cumene oxidation to hydroperoxide
USA until 1987, and 100% in Japan until 1990, was manufac-
tured by this process. At that time, a new process based on
, .
3, hvdroDeroxidecleavage
v
toluene was introduced, and this route is now used for about
91% of phenol production in Western Europe. The world

production capacity for phenol using the Hock process is cur-
rently about 5 x lo6tonnes per year. Despite the 0.62 tonnes of
acetonne produced per tonne phenol, this process has domi-
nated because of its economics.
cumene oxidation to hydroperoxide, two The principle of the combined phenollacetone manufacture by
process variations: the Hock process is based on the oxidation of cumene to cu-
1. air oxidation in aqueous emulsion mene hydroperoxide and its subsequent cleavage in acidic
(Na2COd media to phenol and acetone:
2. air oxidation, undiluted, with redox
catalysts
process characteristics: In the industrial process, cumene from benzene propylation (I$
limitation of cumene conversion (35-40%) Section 13.1.3) can be oxidized to the hydroperoxide in a bubble
to prevent side and secondary reactions, column either by the BP (formerly Distillers), Hercules and
followed by concentration of dilute hydro-
peroxide solution, stabilization of acid- Kellogg process with air in an aqueous emulsion containing
sensitive hydroperoxide by presence of Na2C03at pH 8.5-10.5, 90-130°C and 5-10 bar, or undiluted
Na2CO3 (otherwise premature cleavage to
phenol, an effective inhibitor of radical in a homogeneous phase at 120°C by the Hercules process. Cu,
oxidation) Mn, or Co salts can be used as catalysts. Although these cata-
lysts can decrease the induction period at the start of the reac-
tion, a lower hydroperoxide concentration may result due to its
further oxidation to C 0 2 ; thus catalysts have not been used
commercially. The oxidation is discontinued when the hydrop-
eroxide content is 35-40% in order to ensure low formation of
byproducts such as dimethylphenylcarbinol and acetophenone.
The oxidized product is concentrated to about 65-90% in vac-
uum columns and cleaved to phenol and acetone.
two process variations of proton-catalyzed The cleavage can be conducted either in homogeneous solution
hydroperoxide cleavage:
with 0.1-2% H2SO4 at 60-65°C in acetone according to the
1. homogeneous in acetone or phenol with
dilute HzS04 BP and Hercules processes or in phenol, according to the
2. heterogeneous with 40%HzS04 RhBne-Poulenc approach. Phenolchemie operates a two-phase
process with 40% H2SO4 at about 50°C.
13.2. Oxidation and Secondaly Products of Benzene 357
Numerous byproducts such as a-methylstyrene (isopropenylben- byproducts from:

zene), mesityl oxide, and higher boiling components such as a - 1. hydroperoxide decomposition:
cumylphenol are also formed in the strongly exothermic cleavage
reaction. The phenol and acetone selectivity is about 91% (based
on cumene). a-Methylstyrene is generally hydrogenated to cu-
mene and recycled. Older processes used Ni catalysts with low
selectivity. In a new process from Engelhardt, high selectivities to 2. secondary reactions:
cumene are obtained with a quantitative conversion of a-
(CH3),C=CHCOCH,
methylstyrene over noble metal catalysts. The first commercial
unit was brought on-line in 1979 by Shell, USA.
a-Methylstyrene is also purified for use in styrene copolymers
(e.g., ABS plastics) with increased thermal stability. a-Cumyl-
phenol can be thermally cleaved to a-methylstyrene and phenol.
In 1999, the world capacities of phenol plants using the BP-
Hercules-Kellogg process totaled more than 2.4 x lo6tonnes per
year. These plants account for more than fifty percent of world
phenol production. Phenol manufacture from cumene has also
been developed to commercial processes by other firms, includ-
ing UOP (Cumox process) and Allied/Lummus Crest.
In analogy to the Hock process, m- and p-isopropyltoluene analogues to Hock process for:
(cymene) can, after oxidation and cleavage, yield m- and p-
cresol along with acetone. Commercial cymenekresol proc- H,c-Q-OH
esses have been in operation by Sumitomo Chemical and Mit-
sui since 1969. Hydroquinone and resorcinol have also been
made commercially from the corresponding diisopropylben- HO-Q-OH=(&OH
zenes by oxidation and cleavage (c$ Section 13.2.2). HO
13.2.1.2. Potential Developments in Phenol Manufacture

As with all large-volume chemicals, considerations for less
expensive or more environmentally sound manufacture come
from two directions:
1. Improvements in existing processes
2. Establishing new processes using the cheapest raw materials
and latest process technology
With phenol, both advancements point to the optimization of phenol manufacture by indirect processes
characterized by promotion of thrifty
known indirect routes through intermediates, since a direct ben- manufacture of the intermediate and eco-
zene-oxidationroute has remained economically unsatisfactory. nomical use of byproducts and coproducts
The situation for the existing processes is as follows:
The sulfonation route is no longer used because of the un- sulfonic acid route at most useable in small
units with use for Na2S03/Na2S04
avoidable salt formation and the high energy requirements of
individual process steps.
chlorobenzene route only acceptable if One disadvantage of the Dow-Bayer chlorobenzene route is
NaCl reconverted to Clz and NaOH the expensive chlorine feedstock. This phenol process would
require inexpensive electrical energy in order to recycle the
NaCl product to the necessary chemicals C12 and NaOH in a
chlor-alkali electrolysis.
Raschig-Hooker route almost salt-free The Raschig-Hooker modification of the chlorobenzene route
therefore attractive for increasing profit- has high capital costs, but, ignoring the higher chlorinated
ability. Three possibilities:
1. Hooker
byproducts, produces fairly nonpolluting salts. For this reason,
2. Hoechst suggestions for improvement have centered on this process.
3. Gulf
to 1: The Hooker modification uses a special hydrolysis catalyst

Hooker catalyst allows utilization of di- which also dechlorinates dichlorobenzene to monochloroben-
chlorobenzenes for additional phenol
zene so that it can also be converted into phenol.
However, Hooker has shut down two of its three phenol plants
using this process (total capacity 90000-95 000 tonnes per
year), and now uses the cumene process.
to 2: Another possibility for utilizing dichlorobenzenes and higher
Hoechst development allows utilization of chlorinated benzenes was developed by Hoechst. In this proc-
higher chlorinated benzenes for CC14
manufacture by chlorolysis ess, the oxychlorination of benzene can be carried out with
higher conversions than the usual 10- 15%, thus requiring less
benzene recycle. The inevitably larger fraction of polychlori-
nated benzenes can be efficiently and noncatalytically con-
verted into the important intermediate carbon tetrachloride by
chlorolysis with an excess of chlorine at 400-800°C and 20-
200 bar (cJ: Section 2.3.6.1).
to 3: A new liquid-phase route described by Gulf for the oxychlori-
Gulf development allows technologically nation of benzene, alkylbenzenes, and other aromatics with
attractive mild, selective oxychlorination aqueous HC1 and air under mild conditions, followed by hy-
and hydrolysis route; presupposes a non-
corrosive plant drolysis to phenols, presents another possibility for a closed
chlorine cycle.
This catalytic oxychlorination is carried out either heterogene-
ously in the aqueous phase with dilute nitric acid, or homoge-
neously in acetic acid with Pd salts and nitrate ions. Benzene
can, for example, be oxychlorinated with 80% conversion to
monochlorobenzene (95% selectivity).
In the second step, the chlorinated aromatics are hydrolyzed to
phenols over rare earth phosphates, preferably La- and CeP04
with Cu salts as cocatalysts. The HCl released is used for the
oxychlorination in the usual manner. 65% of the chloroben-
zene is hydrolyzed to phenol in a single pass. A commercial
plant has not yet been built.
Many firms have studied the acetoxylation of benzene, i.e., the acetoxylation of benzene to
oxidative reaction of benzene with acetic acid over Pd catalyst,
as an alternative to oxychlorination. Phenol could be obtained
from the intermediate acetoxybenzene (phenylacetate) by
hydrolysis to regenerate the acetic acid, or by thermolysis to as alternative to oxychlorination hardly
produce the valuable intermediate ketene as a coproduct. corrosive, either valuable ketene as co-
product or AcOH recycle
This route has not been used commercially.
In the Dow-California process, the benzoic acid feedstock is benzoic acid decarboxylation route also
worth efforts to increase profitability, since
obtained from toluene, the least expensive aromatic compound. toluene is cheapest aromatic
However, tar formation and the catalyst regeneration it necessi-
tates were a source of technical difficulties for a long time.
Systematic catalyst research, in particular the work of an Ital- developments relating to increased selec-
tivit involve the catalyst (Mo3@instead of
ian team, showed that molybdenum benzoate, analogous to Cu2 2) and cocatalyst (e.g., Mg2@)and the
copper benzoate, can be thermolyzed to phenol with an in- gas-phase process
creased selectivity of about 96%. With cocatalysts such as
magnesium benzoate, selectivities of almost 99% are reported.
The toluene-phenol route has been developed further by other
firms such as DSM, which began operation of an expanded
plant in the Netherlands in 1976, and Nippon Phenol, which
started up a new unit in 1991.
Lummus has designed an oxidative decarboxylation of benzoic
acid in the gas phase in the presence of a Cu-containing catalyst.
The short residence time of the phenol leads to a sharp decrease in
tar formation and allows for a selectivity to phenol of about 90%.
Phenol manufacture from cyclohexanolkyclohexanone appears ketone/alcohol dehydrogenation route
appears uneconomical even with large
to be uneconomical, now and in the future, even if it could be scale production of feedstocks
operated in combination with large plants for caprolactam pro-
duction based on cyclohexane oxidation. This is emphasized by
the changeover of the lone process to a different operation.
The Hock process will maintain its dominant position as long Hock process remains optimal as long as
acetone supplies a credit
as its coproduct acetone has a market. This situation is cur-
rently optimal. In previous years, the demand for phenol was Hock process with other feedstocks and
greater than for acetone, but today the need for both products thus coproducts not used commercially
is similar since the markets for products made from acetone,
especially methyl methacrylate, and acetone itself as a non-
toxic solvent have increased. Of the many attempts to use
feedstocks other than isopropylbenzene for the hydroperoxide
in order to produce more attractive coproducts after cleavage
to phenol, none have been used commercially.
These include ethylbenzene to give the coproduct acetalde-
hyde, and cyclohexylbenzene to give cyclohexanone, which
can also be converted to phenol.
13.2.1.3. Uses and Secondary Products of Phenol

use of phenol: The use of phenol in the world, the USA, Western Europe, and
1. phenolic resins (Bakelite, novolacs) by Japan is distributed roughly as follows:
polycondensation with HCHO, with hy-
droxymethylphenolsas precursors
OH
Table 13-5. Use of phenol (in %).

Product World USA Japan Westem Europe
1989 1995 1985 1998 1986 1997 1985 1997
Phenol resins 36 37 40 34 41 30 32 27
E-Caprolactam 7 15 18 15 - - 17 21
Bisphenol A 20 32 22 37 29 42 22 28
Adipic acid 1 2 1 1 - - 1 2
Alkylphenols 5 2 4 4 4 4 4 5
Miscellaneous I) 21 12 15 9 26 24 24 17
e.g., aniline, chlorophenols, plasticizers, antioxidants.
production of phenoplasts (in 1OOO tonnes): According to the above, phenolic resins or phenoplasts - the
1994 1997 1999 polycondensation products of phenol with formaldehyde - are
USA 730 n. a. n. a. the most important products from phenol in these countries.
W.Europe 593 610 663
Japan 330 303 250 They are used, for example, in the manufacture of paints,
n. a. = not available adhesives, molding materials, and foam plastics. The produc-
tion figures for phenolic plastics in several countries are given
the adjacent table.
2. bisphenol A, A = acetone 2,2-Bis-(4-hydroxyphenyl)propane,the second largest consumer
(bisphenol B, B = butanone,
bisphenol F, F = formaldehyde,less im- of phenol, is known as bisphenol A because of its production
portant commercially) from phenol and acetone. Production figures for bisphenol A in
several countries are listed in the adjacent table.
production of bisphenol A (in 1OOO tonnes): In 1999, worldwide capacity for bisphenol A was 2.6 x lo6
1994 1996 1997 tonnes per year, with 1.1, 0.83, and 0.39 x lo6 tonnes per year
USA 112 681 721 in the USA, Western Europe, and Japan, respectively.
W.Europe 413 497 527
Japan 220 311 349 The condensation of acetone with excess phenol can be con-
manufacture of bisphenol A: ducted either continuously or discontinuously in the presence of
acetone-phenolcondensation: H2S04or, in the Hooker process, with dry HCl as catalyst and
catalyst: H2S04
HC1 (Hooker) methylmercaptan as promoter. The reaction at 50°C is almost
ion exchange resin (UCC) quantitative. According to the UCC process, a heterogeneous
catalyst system (e.g.,ion exchange resin) can also be used:
Bisphenol A is widely used in the manufacture of synthetic use of bisphenol A in reactions:

resins and thermoplastics. Bisphenol A glycidyl ethers are 2.1. with epichlorohydrin to form epoxy
resin precursors
made from the reaction between bisphenol A and epichloro- 2.2. with COCll or (CH30)2C0to polycar-
hydrin. These ethers are the basis of epoxy resins (c$ Section bonates
1 1.2.1). Thermoplastic polycarbonates are obtained by polyde- 2.3. with
hydrochlorination of bisphenol A with phosgene or by trans- c1-Q-So2-~
esterification with dimethyl carbonate. These are the most to polysulfones
commercially important type of polyesters of carbon dioxide, 2.4. with phthalic acid to polyarylates
for which other aliphatic or aromatic dihydroxy compounds
can also be used. Polycarbonates are mainly used in electrical
engineering, in the building trade, and - for the past few years
- in the rapidly growing market for compact disks.
The world production capacity for polycarbonates in 1995 was

about 0.96 x lo6tonnes per year, of which approximately 0.40,
0.31, and 0.22 x lo6 tonnes per year were in the USA, Western
Europe, and Japan, respectively.
Transparent, thermally stable polysulfones are obtained by
reaction of bisphenol A with 4,4'-dichlorodiphenylsulfone.
Transparent aromatic polyesters with high resistance to UV
and temperatures to 150°C are manufactured from phthalic
acid and bisphenol A. The largest use for bisphenol A - cur-
rently 90-93% in the USA, Western Europe, and Japan - is in
the manufacture of epoxides and polycarbonates.
Production of &-caprolactamranks third in the USA and West- 3. &-caprolactamwith
em Europe. In Japan, however, all &-caprolactam is derived ketone/alcohol precursor
from cyclohexane. For this reason, manufacture of adipic acid
from phenol is not found in Japan, since both &-caprolactam
___,
multistep
and adipic acid are produced from phenol via the same inter-
mediate, cyclohexanol.
Higher alkylphenols are obtained from the addition of olefins 4. alkylphenols

containing six or more carbon atoms to phenol. The reaction is 4.1. higher alkylphenols:
manufacture by catalytic phenol alky-
generally run with equimolar amounts of the reactants in the lation with olefins in liquid phase
liquid phase at 50°C, and using HF, H2S04,A1CI3, BF3 or acid
ion exchange resin as a catalyst. The alkyl group is found pri-
R marily para, but also ortho, to the hydroxyl group. Since the
"0-0 __* HO--@J
alkylation catalyst is also active for isomerization, the propor-
I
R generally iso-CgH17 for tion of the more stable para isomer in the reaction mixture
iso-C9HI9 commercial depends on the reaction conditions. Higher temperatures and
iso-C12H?5 use
or linear C&O olefins
catalyst concentration favor the desired p-isomer.
Isooctyl, isononyl, and isododecylphenols are the most impor-

tant alkylphenols, accounting for ca. 60% of the alkylphenol
production worldwide, since they are derived from the inex-
pensive olefins diisobutene, and tri- and tetrapropene. They are
used mainly in industry as drilling oil additives, antioxidants,
and other aids in rubber and plastic processing.
uses of alkylphenols: Linear olefins (C6-Cz0) with terminal or inner double bonds
I
after EO addition (ethoxylation): are generally used for phenol alkylation to produce raw mate-
surfactants
rials for nonionic detergents, surfactants, and emulsifiers, since
emulsifying agents (nonionic) these are more biodegradable. The hydrophobic long-chain
detergents phenols are ethoxylated with ethylene oxide for these purposes
sulfonation increases surfactant properties (c$ Section 7.2.2). The surface-active characteristics can be
strengthened further by sulfonylation.
4.2. methyl- and dimethylphenols: The most significant of the commercially important lower
manufacture by: alkylphenols are the methyl derivatives, i.e., the cresols and
heterogeneously catalyzed gas- and xylenols.
liquid-phase methylation of phenol
with methanol Of these, the demand for o-cresol and 2,6-xylenol has recently
increased, so that demand for o-cresol could no longer be met
solely from petroleum and tar distillate sources (c$ Section
13.2.1.1). And since it is not found in natural products, manu-
facturing processes had to be developed for 2,6-xylenol.
Cresols and xylenols can be obtained by methylation of phenol

with methanol in the gas or liquid phase. Several firms in the
USA, England, and Japan use a gas-phase process over metal
oxide catalysts (e.g.,A1203)at 300-450°C and atmospheric or
slightly elevated pressure. The product composition (mainly o-
cresol and 2,6-xylenol) is very dependent on the catalyst and
the reaction conditions.
process characteristics: Liquid-phase methylation of phenol is used in Germany. Here

dimethylation favored over mono, when
also the ratio of o-cresol to 2,6-xylenol can be very widely
1. temperature varied by altering the process conditions. o-Cresol is favored at
2. pressure 40-70 bar and 300-360°C over an A1203catalyst. At higher
3. ratio CH30WC6H50H
temperature and pressure, 2,6-xylenol is formed preferentially,
are increased along with a little 2,4-xylenol. p-Cresol is a byproduct of o-
cresol:
o-Cresol is used to a large extent in the manufacture of herbi- use of meth~lphenols:

0-cresol as starting material for herbicides
cides and insecticides such as - after nitration - 4,6-dinitro-o- and insecticides
cresol (DNOC). However, it is primarily used for the chlorina-
tion to p-chloro-o-cresol and its further reaction to selective
herbicides. p-Cresol is also alkylated with isobutene in the
manufacture of 2,6-di-tert-butyl-4-methylphenol (BHT, Jonol),
which is used as an antioxidant and preservative for plastics,
motor oil, and foodstuffs.
2,6-Xylenol is the starting material for polyphenylene oxide, a 2,6-xylenol for polyphenylene oxide
thermoplastic with high heat and chemical resistance and ex-
cellent electrical properties developed by General Electric.
The manufacture of the linear polyether takes place in the manufacture of polyphenylene oxide by
oxidative polycondensation (‘polyoxida-
presence of a basic copper complex catalyst and air or oxygen tion,)
in accordance with the oxidation coupling principle:
Other products of phenol include salicylic acid from the direct

carboxylation of sodium phenolate with COz, and more re-
cently phenoxycarboxylic acids, which are used as selective
herbicides.
13.2.2. Dihydroxybenzenes
Resorcinol and hydroquinone are more important industrially resorcinol and hydroquinone are most
important dihydroxybenzenes commercially
than pyrocatechol, the third isomeric dihydroxybenzene.
resorcinol production (in 1000 tonnes): In 1995, world capacity for resorcinol was about 47000 tonnes
1991 1993 1995 per year, of which about 25000 and 21000 tonnes per year
USA 15 19 23 were in the USA and Japan, respectively. The production
W. Europe 9 11 15
Japan 7 figures for resorcinol in these countries are listed in the adja-
cent table. Since 1992 resorcinol is no longer produced in
Hydroquinone production (in 1000 t) Europe. In 2000 the capacities for hydroquinone in the USA,
1985 1990 1999
USA 10 16 23 Western Europe, and Japan were about 25000, 12000, and
10000 tonnes per year, respectively.
resorcinol manufacture in five steps in Resorcinol is manufactured in the classical sulfonate fusion
classical method: process only by Koppers (now Indspec), the sole US producer.
1. monosulfonation Hoechst, previously the only manufacturer in Western Europe,
2. disulfonation ceased production early in 1992. The starting material is ben-
3. Na salt formation
4. NaOH melt reaction zene, which is sulfonated in two steps using an older method.
5. release of resorcinol from salt The monosulfonic acid is produced with 100%H2S04 at about
100°C and then converted to m-disulfonic acid with 65%
improved manufacture by sulfonation in
melt of disulfonic acid avoids step 2 oleum at 80-85°C. In a separate continuous Hoechst process,
(Hoechst process) benzene and SO3 are reacted in a m-benzenedisulfonic acid
melt at 140- 160°C. The melt is neutralized directly. This
shortens the older resorcinol route by one step; in addition, the
disodium salt of the resorcinol contains very little Na2S04.
The reaction of m-benzenedisulfonate to resorcinol takes place
in an alkaline melt at about 300°C:
disadvantages of benzenedisulfonic acid- Resorcinol is obtained from its disodium salt after neutralizing
resorcinol route:
the excess NaOH in the aqueous solution of the melt. In addi-
tion to the Na2S03from the actual reaction, Na2S04is formed
Na2S03 and Na2S04 are coproducts
contaminated with organic substances
by acidification with H2S04.The crude resorcinol is extracted
from the acidified aqueous solution with diisopropyl ether and
purified by vacuum distillation. The selectivity can be as high
aS 82% (based On c6H6).
The unfavorable economic and ecological aspects of this clas- attempts to manufacture resorcinol more
sical resorcinol manufacture have prompted several firms to ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~tosHock ~ ~ ' ' a l O g
attempt to transfer the Hock phenol synthesis to resorcinol. In dihydroxylation of benzene is possible in
this analogy, rn-diisopropylbenzene would be oxidized to principle, however several disadvantages
dihydroperoxide and then converted, by acidic cleavage, into arise:
acetone and resorcinol:
It was found that the two hydroperoxide groups in the mole- 1. formation of numerous byproducts from
cule give rise to a much greater number of byproducts from stepwise or simultaneous side and sec-
ondary reactions of both hydroperoxide
parallel and secondary reactions than with cumene hydroper- groups
oxide (cJ:Section 13.2.1.1). In addition, the rate of reaction is 2. low reaction rate for dihydroperoxide
formation reduces space-time yield
considerably lower, so that only low space-time yields can be
attained.
In Japan, several of these disadvantages were overcome, and in first commercial resorcinol manufacture
analogous to Hock process for phenol in
1981 Sumitomo Chem. Co. began operation of a plant for the Japan
production of resorcinol (original capacity 5 000, later ex-
panded to 17000, tonnes per year) using a modified Hock
process.
The manufacture of hydroquinone from the oxidation of p- hydroquinone manufacture by Hock proc-
ess possesses, compared to resorcinol
diisopropylbenzene is similar. However, in contrast to resorci- process, advantages such as:
nol, hydroquinone has been produced successfully by Signal 1. p-diisopropylbenzene can be more
Chemical in the USA in a 2700 tonnes per year plant since rapidly and selectively oxidized than m-
1971 using a modified Hock process. Goodyear took over this isomer
hydroquinone production and currently produces a technical 2. dihydroperoxide can be cleaved with
higher selectivity
grade material (95%). Mitsui Petrochemical also started pro-
duction of hydroquinone using a similar process in a 5000
tonnes per year plant in Japan in 1975.
As in the USA and Europe, in Japan most hydroquinone is still classical hydroquinone manufacture from
aniline involves two steps:
produced by reducing p-quinone with iron at 50-80°C. The p-
1. oxidation to quinone
quinone feed is obtained from aniline through a complex reac- 2. reduction to hydroquinone
tion involving oxidation with Mn02 or Cr03 in a solution
acidified with H2S04:
The process is burdened by considerable formation of manga-

nese, chromium and iron salts, and ammonium sulfate. For this
reason, all hydroquinone processes based on aniline in Japan
have been shut down, and the last US plant (Eastman Kodak)
was converted from aniline to the Hock process in 1986. A
4000 tonnes per year plant is still in operation in China.
RhSne-Poulenc hydroquinone process: Another process (RhBne-Poulenc) involves the oxidation of
phenol oxidation with percarboxylic acids phenol with perfomic acid, or mixtures of H202with carbox-
or H202 and mineral acids as electrophilic ylic acids or mineral acids such as H3P04or HC104, at 90°C
hydroxylation
and with a low phenol conversion (< 10%).Pyrocatechol, the
process characteristics: coupled product formed along with hydroquinone, has only a
characterized by limited control of hydro- small market. Depending on reaction conditions, the hydro-
quinone/pyrocatechol ratio by reaction
conditions quinonelpyrocatechol ratio varies from about 60:40 to 40:60.
The selectivity to both hydroxyphenols is 85-90% (based on
Ube hydroquinone process:
H202). RhBne-Poulenc operates a plant with a capacity of
phenol oxidation with H 2 0 2
18000 tonnes per year (12000 tonnes per year hydroquinone).
A similar process, the oxidation of phenol with H2O2 devel-
oped by Ube Industries, is used commercially in Japan.
Brichima pyrocatecholhydroquinone pro- In Italy, Brichima runs a process for the oxidation of phenol with
cess:
H202 in a 5000 tonnes per year plant. In the presence of small
phenol oxidation with HzO2 as radical amounts of iron- and cobalt-salt initiators, phenol is oxidized with
hydroxylation (Fe/H202 = Fenton's reagent) 60% H202at 40°C in a radical reaction. The ratio of hydroquinone
to pyrocatechol is between 40:60 and 2080, with a total selectivity
of over 90% and a phenol conversion of about 20%.
Reppe hydroquinone process: An older Reppe hydroquinone synthesis involving the ring-
metal carbonyl-catalyzed ring-forming forming carbonylation of acetylene with Fe or Co complexes
carbonylation of acetylene
has been revised in various ways, with an emphasis on catalyst
modification:
advance in industrial development due Du Pont uses Ru and Rh catalysts at 600-900 bar in the pres-
mainly to Lonza pilot plant
ence of H2 instead of H20. Ajinomoto and Lonza use Rh and
main problem:
Ru(CO)~catalysts, respectively, at 100-300°C and 100-350
bar. Lonza (now Alusuisse-Konzern) operated a small pilot quantitative recovery of expensive Ru
catalyst
plant for several years, but no industrial plant has been con-
structed. The quantitative recovery of expensive noble metal
catalysts was - as is usual in homogeneously catalyzed reac-
tions - a very important but obviously unsolved problem.
It has been known from the literature since about 1900 that electrochemical hydroquinone process by
UK-Wesseling route:
benzene can be oxidized electrochemically to hydroquinone.
process principles:
This manufacturing route has been piloted several times. In
two-step electrochemical conversion of
principle, this is a two-step process. First, benzene dispersed in benzene:
2N H2S04is oxidized to p-quinone using Pb02 as the anode; this 1. anodic oxidation to p-quinone
is then fed continuously to the cathode region, where it is re- 2. cathodic reduction to hydroquinone
duced to the hydroquinone with Pb. The selectivity to hydro- process characteristics:
quinone is about 80% (based on benzene), with a purity of 99%. electrolysis cell equipped with cation-
The main byproducts are C 0 2 and a small amount of pyrocate- exchange membrane, Pb/PbOz electrodes,
chol. With an optimal space-time yield, the electric current yield and a C6H6 dispersion in 2N HzS04 pro-
duced by turbulent circulation
is 40%. A production plant has not yet been constructed.
Hydroquinone's main uses are as a photographic developer, po- uses of hydroquinone:
lymerization inhibitor, and antioxidant. It is also an important developer
intermediate for numerous dyes. Commercially important simpler polymerization and oxidation inhibitor
derivatives include the mono- and di-ethers of hydroquinone in chemical intermediate
particular, and the alkylhydrcquinonesand their ethers.
Resorcinol is also used as an intermediate for dyes, and for UV uses of resorcinol:
stabilizers for polyolefins and pharmaceutical products. By far adhesive for steel-belted and textile radial-
the largest amount (currently about 70% in the USA, more ply tires
than 55% in Western Europe, and almost 40% in Japan) is special adhesive
UV light absorber
used in the form of resorcinoVformaldehyde co-condensates, chemical intermediate
which may also contain other comonomers such as butadiene,
styrene, or vinylpyridine. These are used to promote adhesion
between steel or cord and rubber. In addition, polycondensa-
tion products with formaldehyde, or with formaldehyde and
phenol, are used as stable, water-resistant adhesives for wood.
Pyrocatechol is a starting product for a series of important fine use of pyrocatechol:
chemicals for pest control, Pharmaceuticals, and flavors and chemical intermediate
aromas.
13.2.3. Maleic Anhydride

Until the beginning of the 1960s, benzene was the only raw maleic anhydride (MA) production re-
covery:
material used for the manufacture of maleic anhydride (MA).
1. oxidative degradation of benzene (oldest
With increasing demand due to its use in polyester resins, paint commercial process)
raw materials, and as an intermediate (e.g., for y-butyrolactone, 2. oxidation of Ca-feedstocks (increasing)
1,Cbutanediol, and tetrahydrofuran), more economical manu- 3. isolation as byproduct from the oxida-
tion of:
facturing routes based on C4compounds were developed.
naphthalene (commercial) In 1991 roughly

- - 36% of the worldwide maleic acid capacity
- .
o-xylene (commercial)
toluene (possible in principle)
was still based on benzene and the rest was from C4 com-
pounds, chiefly n-butane.
example of commercially tested MA isolation Maleic anhydride is also a byproduct in the oxidation of are-
from product Of naphthalene’o-xylene Oxida- matic feedstocks such as naphthalene or o-xylene (to phthalic
tion:
anhydride) or toluene (to benzoic acid). These sources of
UCB process maleic anhydride have been exploited recently; UCB, for
BASF process
example, improved the processing of the oxidized naphthalene
product with the result that in a conventional 80000 tonnes per
year phthalic acid plant, 4000-5000 tonnes per year maleic
anhydride can be isolated with a high degree of purity.
Another continuous process for recovery of pure maleic anhy-
dride from wastewater produced in the oxidation of naphtha-
lene or o-xylene to phthalic anhydride was developed by
BASF. About 5% by weight of pure MA (99.5%) based on the
phthalic anhydride capacity can be recovered by evaporation
of the wash water, dehydration of maleic acid to the anhydride,
and distillation. In 1984, the total capacity of plants using this
process was already 20000 tonnes per year. This byproduct
isolation has since been used in other countries, and thus the
total capacity had risen to almost 30000 tonnes per year in
1999. The aqueous maleic acid can also be isomerized to fu-
maric acid in a process from Chemie Linz AG.
maleic anhydride production (in 1OOo tonnes): Production figures for maleic anhydride in USA, Western
1995 1997 1998 Europe, and Japan are summarized in the adjacent table.
USA 251 261 256
W.Europe 188 201 318 World production capacity of maleic anhydride in 1999 was
Japan 113 134 140 about 1.35 x lo6 tonnes per year, with about 0.29, 0.38, and
0.15 x lo6 tonnes per year in the USA, Western Europe, and
Japan, respectively.
13.2.3.1.Maleic Anhydride from Oxidation of Benzene

process principles of benzene oxidation to MA: The many processes for the oxidation of benzene to maleic anhy-
strongly exothermic V~O~-catalyzed oxidative dride all use a similar catalyst based on V205,which m y be modi-
degradation of benzene in gas phase
fied with, e.g., Moo3 or H3P04. Due to the strongly exothermic
reaction, tube bundle reactors with, e.g., 13000 externally cooled
tubes in a reactor diameter of about 5 m are used.
characteristics of benzene oxidation: Using fused salts as the circulating heat-exchange liquid, the heat
fixed-bed catalyst in tube reactor with circu- of reaction is removed and used to generate high pressure steam.
lating fused salt for heat removal and produc-
tion of high pressure steam A benzenelair mixture is oxidized to maleic anhydride over the
catalyst at 2-5 bar, 40O-45O0C, and with a residence time of
about 0.1 s:
mechanism of MA formation from ben-

zene: stepwise incorporation of oxygen
through the intermediate 0=#=o

(24) follows a redox mechanism, i.e., catalyst
supplies lattice oxygen for selective oxida-
tion, and is regenerated with atmospheric
oxygen
The benzene conversion reaches 85-95%. The selectivity to

maleic anhydride is only about 60-65% (up to 75% using
newer developments). About a quarter of the benzene is com-
pletely oxidized so that the total evolution of heat is about
6500-7000 kcal (27200-29400 kJ) per kilogram of con-
verted benzene.
In 1982, about two-thirds of world capacity for maleic anhy-
dride was based on a process developed by Scientific Design.
Currently, however, many of these plants have been shut
down. Thus, for example, all of the benzene-based plants in
the USA were either idled or converted to butene or butane
oxidation in the beginning of the 1980s.
In the Alusuisse-UCB process, in which the dehydration and example of a modern commercial benzene
oxidation:
purification is a UCB development, selectivities of up to 95%
(based on maleic anhydride) are obtained with an improved Alusuisse-UCB with multiple-train plant in
catalyst at 355-375°C. In a 70000 tonnes per year plant (1994) Italy
operated in Italy by SAVA Ftalital, a subsidiary of Alusuisse,
about 12000 tonnes per year can be manufactured per reactor.
As described in the oxidation of buteneibutane to maleic anhy- technological development from fixed bed
to fluidized bed and moving bed
dride, fixed-bed technology for the oxidation of benzene has
also been replaced by more economical fluidized-bed or mov-
ing-bed processes.
The reaction gas is cooled in several heat exchangers. Since isolation of maleic anhydride:
the temperature in the last cooler is below the condensation 1. 50-60% as MA directly
2. remainder as aqueous maleic acid which
temperature of the anhydride, about 50-60% is obtained di- is dehydrated to MA by distillation with
rectly as an anhydride melt. The remainder is washed out with or without entraining agent (o-xylene)
water in the form of maleic acid and converted into maleic
anhydride in a dehydration column or a thin-film evaporator.
This last stage can be run continuously using o-xylene as a
water entraining agent. Both crude products are then fraction-
ated to a purity of 99.7%. The distillation residue contains
fumaric acid and higher boiling products.
13.2.3.2. Maleic Anhydride from Oxidation of Butene

feedstocks for butene oxidation to maleic In 1962, Petro-Tex (now Denka) in the USA was the first
anhydride: company to manufacture maleic anhydride by the oxidation of
1. butenes as byproducts from butane n-butenes on a commercial scale. After several years, this plant
dehydrogenation to butadiene was converted to benzene, and then to butane, because of
2. C4 fractions from steam cracking of light pricing. The butenes result as byproducts from the dehydroge-
gasoline with characteristic properties of
its components nation of butane to butadiene. Today, along with propene and
ethylene, the steam cracking of light gasoline also yields vari-
ous amounts of unsaturated C4 hydrocarbons, depending on
reaction conditions. After separating the butadiene, which is
used elsewhere, the C4fraction is oxidized to maleic anhydride
without isolating isobutene, which is totally oxidized. n-butane
remains practically unchanged during the reaction, just like an
inert gas. It is combusted at 800°C along with other off-gas and
used for heat generation.
characteristics of oxidation of a C4 fraction: In principle, it is also possible to oxidize butadiene to maleic
isobutene is totally oxidized
anhydride. A particular advantage over all previously men-
n-butane is inert tioned feedstocks is that butadiene has the lowest reaction
n-butenes are oxidized to maleic anhydride enthalpy, i.e., -237 kcal (-995 kJ)/mol compared to e.g., ben-
butadiene is oxidized to maleic anhydride
zene with -447 kcal (-1 875 kJ)/mol. However, butadiene is a
mechanism of MA formation from n- valuable feedstock for other secondary products (c$ Section
butenes:
5.1.4) and is used preferentially for these.
lattice oxygen forms
crotonaldehyde CH$H=CHCHO
intermediate with ring closure to furan and
oxidation to MA
operation of butene oxidation: The catalytic oxidation of a C4 fraction without butadiene is

1. fixed-bed tube reactor (up to 21000 also carried out using air and a fixed-bed catalyst in a tube
vertical tubes) with catalyst based on
VzOs (similar to benzene oxidation) and reactor. The principle of the process is therefore very similar to
circulating salt melt for heat removal that of the benzene process as far as the reaction section is
concerned. The basic components of most industrial catalysts
are vanadium or phosphoric oxides on carriers with a low
surface area, modified with other oxides, e.g., Ti, Mo or Sb.
The oxidation takes place at 350-450°C and 2-3 bar with the
formation of maleic acid and its anhydride:
13.2. Oxidation and Secondary Products of Benzene 37 1
The selectivity, relative to the butene content which can be byproducts:

oxidized to maleic anhydride, is usually only 45-60%. The CO,, CO, CH,COOH, H,C=CHCOOH
byproducts are COz, CO, formaldehyde, and acetic, acrylic, H, COOH
fumaric, crotonic, and glyoxylic acids. HOOC / c = c < H
CH,CH=CHCOOH OHC-COOH
Mitsubishi Chemical uses a V205- H3P04catalyst whirled in a 2. fluidized-bed reactor (Mitsubishi proc-
fluidized bed for the same oxidation. This technology - used ess) with VZOScatalyst similar to fixed-
bed process
for the first time with maleic anhydride - has the great advan-
tage of more facile heat removal at a uniform reaction tem-
perature. Mitsubishi has used this process in an 18000 tonnes
per year plant since 1970. This plant has since been expanded
to 2 1000 tonnes per year (1999).
In contrast to the benzene oxidation, the workup consists isolation of maleic anhydride:
merely of washing the reaction gas with dilute aqueous maleic no maleic anhydride directly from process,
only aqueous acid, which is concentrated
acid solution; i.e., there is no partial condensation of maleic and dehydrated to anhydride
anhydride. The dilute (-40%) maleic acid solution is concen-
trated either under vacuum or with the help of a water entrain-
ing agent (0- or p-xylene). The acid is then dehydrated to the
anhydride in a rotary evaporator or a column, either batch or
continuous. The maleic anhydride is then separated from lower
and higher boiling substances in a two-stage process. The final
anhydride is about 99% pure.
13.2.3.3. Maleic Anhydride from Oxidation of Butane

The transition from benzene to n-butene as the raw material for increase in demand and price of benzene,
e g . , as octane booster, led to n-butene, and
oxidative manufacture of maleic anhydride meant a fundamen- then n-butane, as attractive raw material for
tal improvement, since the total oxidation of two extra carbon MA production
atoms was no longer necessary. However, the lower selectivity
of the n-butene oxidation and, especially, the increasing de-
mand and resulting pricing situation for benzene and n-butene
led to the development of the oxidation process for n-butane as
the most economical raw material for maleic anhydride.
The first commercial plant (Monsanto) based on n-butane commercial plants initially only fixed-bed,
began operation in the USA in 1974. Other firms including tube reactors; now also fluidized-bed
reactors with the advantages: lower capital
Amoco, BP, Denka, HalcodScientific Design, and SohioAJCB costs, isothermal reaction, higher MA
either already use w-butane as a feedstock, or plan to convert concentration with larger fraction con-
densed directly
from benzene to n-butane. The process conditions are similar
to those for benzene oxidation. The catalysts used - also for fundamental catalyst functions such as
oxidative dehydrogenation of butane and
the fluidized bed - are still based on vanadium oxides; they oxidation of terminal CH3 groups to MA
differ in promoters such as phosphorous and the oxides of Fe, provided by V-P-0 complex
Cr, Ti, Co, Ni, Mo, and other elements. The selectivities are
50-60% at a butane conversion of 10- 15%.
example of a commercial fluidized-bed In Europe in 1975, Alusuisse (now Lonza, Italy) began opera-
MA process: tion of a 3000 tonnes per year maleic anhydride plant using their
Alma process (Alusuisse Italia ~ummus own butane-based process. This was later converted to use an
Crest maleic anhydride) organic solvent, e.g., o-xylene, to absorb the maleic anhydride
without water. This plant has since been converted, together
with Lummus, to a fluidized-bed process (Alma process). In
1994, the world’s largest plant (capacity, 50000 tonnes per year)
was brought on line by Lonza in Italy using this process.
A variation of the fluidized-bed process has been developed by
Du Pont. In this, butane is oxidized with a vanadium phosphate
catalyst which is continously transferred to a regenerator by a
moving-bed reactor. This oxidation, performed without free
oxygen, increases the average selectivities from 50-60% to
70-75%. Maleic acid is isolated as an aqueous solution. This
process is now being developed in pilot plants.
Even though the use of C5 cuts containing cyclopentene, 1,3-
pentadiene, 1-pentene, and isoprene has been explored for the
oxidation to maleic anhydride, by Nippon Zeon in Japan, n-
butane will certainly be the most important basis in the future.
The Geminox process is a further development of butane oxi-
dation via maleic acid to 1,Cbutanediol (cf.Section 4.3).
uses of maleic anhydride: 13.2.3.4. Uses and Secondary Products of Maleic Anhydride
3040% for unsaturated polyester resins Maleic anhydride consumption in several countries is distrib-
(thermosetting plastics) and for modifying uted roughly as follows:
alkyd resins
Table 13-6. Use of maleic anhydride (in %).

1986 1995 1998 1986 1995 1998 1986 1995 1998
Unsaturated polyesters 57 64 63 56 50 41 41 32 23
Furnaridmalic acid 10 3 2 4 10 8 14 11 11
Pesticides 10 3 2 2 1 1 3 3 2
Lubricating oil additives 9 11 11 5 6 6 3 3 3
Miscellaneous ’) 14 19 22 33 33 44 39 51 61”
Total use (in loo0 tones) 164 206 220 157 201 297 64 104 134
I ) e.g., 1 ,Cbutanediol, tetrahydrofuran
*)ca. 25% there of 1,4-butanediol
3- 14% for fumaric acidmalic acid Maleic anhydride is used mainly (40-60%) in the manufacture
up to lo% as intermediate for fungicides of unsaturated polyester resins, e.g., thermosetting plastics,
and insecticides, e.g.:
malathion (insecticide)
especially with glass fiber or mineral reinforcement (c$ Sec-
tion 14.1.3). About 10-15% is converted into the trans isomer
of maleic acid, i.e., fumaric acid, and its secondary product (CH,O)2-P-S-CHCOOC2H5
malic acid. Other uses of maleic anhydride include the manu-
It I
S CH2COOC2H,
facture of pesticides, e.g., malathion for rice plantations or in maleic hydrazide (herbicide)
fruit growing, and maleic hydrazide as an herbicide for spe- 0
cific grasses and to regulate growth, e.g., in tobacco growing;
of reactive plasticizers such as dibutyl maleate; and of lubricat-
ing oil additives. 8
Another commercially important series of maleic anhydride maleic acid ester for plasticizers and addi-
derivatives has been made available by Japanese firms and by tives
maleic anhydride stepwise hydrogenation to:
ICI and UCC/Davy McKee, generally through multistep hy-
succinic anhydride
drogenation of maleic anhydride via succinic anhydride, di- y-butyrolactone
methyl male-ate, or diethyl maleate. The products are those 1 ,Cbutanediol
typical of Reppe reactions, e.g., y-butyrolactone, 1,4- tetrahydrofuran
butanediol, and tetrahydrofuran (c$ Section 4.3). With a Ni
catalyst, the mole ratio of y-butyrolactone to tetrahydrofuran
can be varied from 1O:l to 1:3 with 100% maleic anhydride
conversion by changing reaction temperature and pressure.
A Ni-Co-Th02/Si02 catalyst at 250°C and 100 bar is used for
the hydrogenation of y-butyrolactone to 1,4-butanediol. At
100% conversion, the selectivity is about 98%. The main by-
product is tetrahydrofuran.
This maleic anhydride hydrogenation has not been used for the
production of 1 ,Cbutanediol and tetrahydrofuran for a long
time.
Due to the increasing demand for 1,Cbutanediol several plants
are planned or in use chiefly in Japan and South Korea but also
in Western Europe. y-Butyrolactone is produced by Mitsubishi
Kasei in a plant with a 4000 tonnes per year capacity (cfi Sec-
tion 4.3).
A new process for the production of tetrahydrofuran has been
developed by Du Pont. An aqueous maleic acid solution ob-
tained from oxidation of n-butane (c$ Section 13.2.3.3) is
hydrogenated directly to tetrahydrofuran on a rhenium-
modified palladium catalyst with approximately 90% selectiv-
ity. This second step is also being developed in pilot plants. A
45 000 tonnes per year plant went on stream in 1996 in Spain.
In a Degussa process, tartaric acid can be obtained with reaction of maleic anhydride with H202 to
give DL-tartaric acid
97% selectivity from the reaction of maleic anhydride with
H202 in the presence of a molybdenum- or tungsten-containing
catalyst. The conversion takes place via an epoxytartaric acid
intermediate, which is hydrolyzed. No commercial unit has
been built.
An analogous production of DL-tartaric acid based on maleic

anhydride has been operated by Butakem in South Africa in a
2000 tonnes per year plant since 1974:
maleic acid dimethyl ester ozonolysis and One new use for maleic acid is oxidative cleavage with ozone
hydrogenationhydrolysisto glyoxylic acid (cJ:Section 7.2.1.3).
two routes for isomerization of maleic acid The isomerization of maleic to fumaric acid, which is almost
to fumaric acid:
quantitative, is done either in aqueous solution without catalyst
1. thermal, higher temperature and longer by heating for a long period at 150°C, or with H202, thiourea,
residence times ammonium persulfate, etc., at 100°C. Since fumaric acid has
2. catalytic (in practice often thiourea), at
lower temperature such a low solubility in water, it is almost completely precipi-
tated from the aqueous reaction solution as a crystal:
An industrial process developed by Alusuisse is currently used

in several plants. It is based on the catalytic isomerization of a
25%aqueous maleic acid solution at about 100°C.
Fumaric acid can also be manufactured, as in the USA for
example, by the fermentation of sugars or starches.
uses of fumaric acid More than 40% of the fumaric acid production is used for
component for polyesters, precursors for polyesters for use in the paper industry. 10-20% is used to
DL-maleic acid manufacture DL-maleic acid (hydroxysuccinic acid) by proton-
catalyzed hydration:
13.3. Other Benzene Derivatives 375
The Allied process - that of the greatest malic acid producer in malic acid manufacture:
the world until production was stopped in 1980 - is based on hydration of fumaric acid or maleic anhy-
the addition of H 2 0 to maleic anhydride. Producers in the USA dride (Allied process)
are Bartek and Staley, with a production capacity of about
23000 tonnes per year in 2000. In 2000, the total production
capacity for fumaric acid in the USA was about 25000 tonnes
per year. Other producers of malic acid are Fuso in Japan and
Bartek in Canada; Lonzo planed to start up a 10000 tonnes per
year plant in Italy in 1997.
Depending on the country, malic acid is used either as its race- world consumption of flavor acids (in 1000
tonnes):
mate or as the naturally occurring D(-)-mdic acid' in the food
1976 1983 1997
industry as an acidulant to adjust tartness.
citric acid 200 300 510
phosphoric acid 80 200 220
acetic acid 70 100 n.a.
malic acid 20 20 n. a.
tartaric acid 10 25-30 n.a.
13.3. Other Benzene Derivatives lactic acid 10 18 60
fumaric acid 3 3 n. a.
13.3.1. Nitrobenzene n.a. = not available
The classical pathway to nitrobenzene has remained basically nitrobenzene manufacture:
unaltered since the first nitration of benzene in 1834 by E. nitration of C6H6 with HN03 in H2S04
(nitrating acid or nitrosulfuric acid)
Mitscherlich.
The batch processes have, however, been complemented by nitrobenzene production (in 1000 tonnes):
continuous processes in order to meet the greater demand for 1993 1995 1996
its secondary product, aniline, economically. In 2000, manu- W.Europe 735 832 945
USA 565 748 670
facturing capacity for nitrobenzene in Western Europe, the Japan 140 169 164
USA, and Japan was roughly 1.3, 1.37, and 0.20 x lo6 tonnes
per year, respectively. Production figures are summarized in
the adjacent table.
The nitration process is usually conducted using nitrating acid, H2S04 has several functions:
a mixture of nitric acid and concentrated sulfuric acid. The 1. promotes NOz' formation for electro-
sulfuric acid has several functions. It promotes the formation philic nitration
of the nitrating agent (nitronium ion, c$ eq 29) and prevents 2. blocks the HNO3 dissociation to oxidiz-
ing Nos- ion
the dissociation of nitric acid into an oxidizing NO: ion by 3. enhances solubility
binding water as a hydrate (c$ eq 30). It also enhances the
solubility between the aqueous and organic phases:
' formerly known as L(-)-malic acid

two manufacturing variations: In the batch process, benzene and nitrating acid, i.e., a mixture
1. batchwise with strong stirring because of
two-phase exothermic reaction
of 32-39 wt% HNO?. - and 8 wt% H70. are
-. 60-53 wt% H7SOI. .I - I
2. continuous with three-stage cascade with

reacted in cast-iron nitrating vessels at 50-55°C with strong
increasing reaction temperatures stimng due to the formation of two phases and the required
mass and heat exchange. In this process, the nitrating acid is
allowed to flow into the benzene:
After a residence time of several hours, the nitrating acid is

largely exhausted and the more dense nitrobenzene is sepa-
is minor, as further nitration is a factor of rated, washed and distilled. The selectivity reaches 98-99%.
lo4 slower due to electron withdrawing Some m-dinitrobenzene is obtained as a byproduct.
effect of the nitro group
The increasingly used continuous nitration plant consists of a
uses of nitrobenzene:
cascade of s t i e d vessels (usually three nitrating vessels) with a
1. aniline (97-98% of production world-
wide) stepwise, slowly increasing temperature (35-40°C in the fiist
2. intermediate, e.g., for dyes, pesticides, vessel, 50°C in the second, and 55-60°C for the final reaction).
Pharmaceuticals The largest units are the final settling and washing vessels.
3. solvent, e.g., for AlCl3 in Friedel-Crafts
reaction (limited due to decomposition The workup and purification of nitrobenzene take place in a
danger)
4. mild oxidizing agent, e.g., for manufac- manner analogous to the batch process. The waste sulfuric acid
ture of triarylmethane dyes is concentrated for reuse; in adiabatic processes, the heat of
reaction from the nitration is utilized. Nitrobenzene is further
substituted to give intermediates such as chloronitrobenzeneand
nitrobenzenesulfonic acid, and used as a solvent and oxidizing
agent. However, it is used mainly for aniline manufacture.
13.3.2. Aniline
aniline production (in 1000 tonnes): In 1999, the production capacity worldwide for aniline was
1993 1995 1997 about 3.1 x lo6 tonnes per year, with 0.80, 1.22, and 0.29 x lo6
W.Europe 537 610 730 tonnes per year in the USA, Western Europe, and Japan, re-
USA 508 631 607
Japan 184 240 232 spectively. The largest producers are Bayer and BASF with
worldwide capacities in 1999 of 0.39 and 0.48 x lo6tonnes per
feedstocks for aniline manufacture:
year, respectively. Production figures for several countries are
1. nitrobenzene
2. chlorobenzene summarized in the adjacent table.
3. phenol Nitrobenzene is the classical feedstock for aniline manufac-
manufacture by Of nitro-
ture. Recently less chlorobenzene and phenol are being used in
benzene with two different reducing
agents: aniline manufacturing processes in several countries.
The reduction of nitrobenzene with iron turnings and water in
the presence of small amounts of hydrochloric acid is the oldest 1 . classical (stoichiometric with Fe/HzO (+
form of industrial aniline manufacture. It would certainly have traces of HC1) and formation of Fe oxide
been replaced much earlier by more economical reduction meth-
ods if it had not been possible to obtain valuable iron oxide
pigments from the resulting iron oxide sludge. However, the
increasing demand for aniline has far surpassed the market for
the pigments, so that not only catalytic hydrogenation processes
(both liquid- and gas-phase) but also other feedstocks have been
used for aniline production.
The modem catalytic gas-phase hydrogenation processes for 2. catalytic with Hz with two process
nitrobenzene can be carried out using a fixed-bed or a fluid- variations in the gas phase
ized-bed reactor:
Bayer and Allied work with nickel sulfide catalysts at 300- 2.1. fixed-bed hydrogenation with sulfur-
containing catalysts generally based on
475°C in a fixed bed. The activation of the hydrogenation Ni or Cu
catalysts with Cu or Cr, and the use of different supports and process examples:
catalyst sulfidization methods with sulfate, H2S or CS2 all Bayer, Allied, Lonza, ICI, Sumitomo
belong to the expertise of the corresponding firms. The selec-
tivity to aniline is more than 99%. The catalytic activity slowly
decreases due to carbon deposition. However, the catalyst can
be regenerated with air at 250-350°C and subsequent H2 treat-
ment. Similar processes are operated by Lonza with Cu on
pumice, by ICI with Cu, Mn, or Fe catalysts with various
modifications involving other metals, and by Sumitomo with a
Cu-Cr system.
The gas-phase hydrogenation of nitrobenzene with a fluidized- 2.2. fluidized-bed hydrogenation with
modified Cu catalysts
bed catalyst is used in processes from BASF, Cyanamid and process examples:
Lonza. The BASF catalyst consists of Cu, Cr, Ba, and Zn oxides BASF, Cyanamid, Lonza
on a Si02 support; the Cyanamid catalyst consists of Cu/Si02.
The hydrogenation is conducted at 270-290°C and 1-5 bar in
the presence of a large excess of hydrogen (H2: nitrobenzene =
ca. 9: 1). The high heat of reaction is removed by a cooling sys-
tem which is built into the fluidized bed. The selectivity to ani-
line is 99.5%; the nitrobenzene conversion is quantitative. The
catalyst must be regenerated with air periodically.
An alternate manufacturing route for aniline is the ammonoly- aniline manufacture by ammonolysis of:
sis of chlorobenzene or of phenol. For example, in the Kanto 1. chlorobenzene
2. phenol
Electrochemical Co. process, chlorobenzene is ammonolyzed
to aniline with aqueous NH3 at 180-220°C and 60-75 bar in

the presence of CuCl and NH4CI ("Niewland catalyst", c$
Section 5.3):
to I : Aniline can be isolated with 91% selectivity from the organic

process characteristics: phase of the two-phase reaction product.
two-phase, catalytic substitution of C1 by
NH2 with loss of C1 as N h C 1 Dow stopped operation of a similar process for aniline in 1966.
Phenol can also be subjected to gas-phase ammonolysis with
the HalcodScientific Design process at 200 bar and 425°C:
to 2: A1203.Si02 (possible as zeolites) and oxide mixtures of Mg,

process characteristics: B, Al, and Ti are used as catalysts; these can be combined with
heterogeneously catalyzed gas-phase
ammonolysis of phenol over special Lewis additional cocatalysts such as Ce, V, or W. The catalyst regen-
acids with metal promotors in fixed-bed eration required previously is not necessary with the newly
reactor developed catalyst. With a large excess of NH3, the selectivity
byproducts: to aniline is 87-90% at a phenol conversion of 98%. The
m-0 H I
byproducts are diphenylamine and carbazole. This process has
been operated since 1970 by Mitsui Petrochemical in a plant
which has since been expanded to 45000 tonnes per year. A
H second plant with a capacity of 90000 tonnes per year was
started up by US Steel Corp. (now Aristech: cap. 113000
tonnes per year, 1999) in 1982.
In 1977, Mitsui Petrochemical started production of m-
toluidine by the reaction of m-cresol with ammonia in a 2000
tonnes per year plant, analogous to the phenol ammonolysis.
Thus, there is another manufacturing path besides the conven-
tional route (nitration of toluene and hydrogenation of m-
nitrotoluene).
potential aniline manufacture: Du Pont has developed an interesting new manufacturing
NiON-catalyzed ammonodehydrogena- process for aniline. Benzene and ammonia can be reacted over
tion of benzene with simultaneous reduc-
tion of NiO and subsequent reoxidation of
a NiO/Ni catalyst containing promoters including zirconium
Ni oxide at 350°C and 300 bar to give a 97% selectivity to aniline
with a benzene conversion of 13%:
Since the hydrogen formed in reaction reduces the NiO part of

the catalyst, a catalyst regeneration (partial oxidation) is neces-
sary. Despite inexpensive feedstocks, industrial implementa-
tion is still thwarted by the low benzene conversion and the
necessary catalyst reoxidation.
Aniline is one of the most significant key compounds in aro- uses of aniline:
matic chemistry. Many commodity chemicals, including precursor for secondary products
cyclohexylamine, benzoquinone, alkylanilines, acetanilide,
diphenylamine, and 4,4'-diaminodiphenylmethane,are manu-
factured from aniline.
In the USA in the early 1970s, aniline and its secondary prod-
ucts were used primarily for the production of rubber additives
such as vulcanization accelerators and antioxidants. Since that
time, isocyanates based on aniline have assumed first place,
with 4,4'-diphenylmethane diisocyanate (MDI) the primary
component (c$ Section 13.3.3). The distribution of aniline
usage in the USA, Western Europe, and Japan is found in the
following table:
Table 13-7. Aniline use (in %)

1980 1998 1979 1996 1980 1996
Isocyanates (MDI) 62 80 65 79 52 83
Rubber chemicals 22 11 22 11 31 8
Dyes, pigments
H ydroquinone
Miscellaneous (e.g., pharmaceuticals, pesticides)
4
3
9
:}
6
13
4
4 9
6
3
Total consumption (in lo6 tonnes) 0.29 0.68 0.30 0.63 0.07 0.18
13.3.3. Diisocyanates
Organic isocyanate compounds have been known for a long organic monoisocyanates for preparative
time, but first became commercially interesting in the last
decades based on development work by 0. Bayer (1937). It
~tion ~ o ~ ~ ~ n , i
was shown that the reaction of di- and polyisocyanates with di-
and polyols formed polyurethanes with many uses. The pre-
ferred use of polyurethanes in the automobile industry, in
construction, and in refrigeration technology led to a consider-
able increase in the production capacity for feedstock diisocy-
anates.
Toluene diiocyanate (TDI), in the form of its 2,4-and 2,6- industrially important diisocyanates:
isomers, has been the most significant diisocyanate. 1. HDI: O=C=N-(CH&-N=C=O
2. TDI: O=C=N- In the last few years, however, 4,4'-diphenylmethane diisocy-

N=C=O
anate (methane diphenyldiisocyanate, MDI), whose precursor
N=C=O
4,4'-diaminodiphenylmethaneis obtained from the condensa-
tion of aniline with formaldehyde, has overtaken TDI. In 2000,
capacities worldwide in Western Europe, the USA, and Japan
for MDI were 2.5 1,0.7 1, 1.23, and 0.29 x lo6 tonnes per year,
respectively; for TDI, they were 1.41, 0.47, 0.65, and 0.16 x
lo6tonnes per year.
Another important component of polyurethanes is hexame-
TDI production (in 1000 tonnes):
thylene- 1,6-diisocyanate (HDI, formerly HMDI), whose pre-
1993 1997 1999
USA 359 418 488
cursor hexamethylenediamine and its manufacture were de-
W.Europe 350 363 404 scribed in Section 10.2.1.
Japan 137 192 192
MDI production (in 1000 tonnes):
1993 1997 1999
USA 540 920 1035
W. Europe 514 693 773
Japan 205 283 269
industrial TDI manufacture in three-step Toluene diisocyanate is generally manufactured in a continu-

continuous reaction of toluene:
ous process involving three steps:
1. Nitration of toluene to dinitrotoluene
2. Hydrogenation of dinitrotoluene to toluenediamine
3. Phosgenation to toluene diisocyanate
To 1:
I nitration of toluene to 0-, p - , rn- The continuous nitration of toluene can be done under milder
nitrotoluene, separation of rn-isomer and
further nitration of 0-,p-mixture to 2,4- conditions than are necessary for benzene due to the activating
and 2,6-dinitrotoluene effect of the methyl group. For example, the H20 content of
the nitrating acid can be 23%, compared to 10% for the nitra-
characteristics of toluene nitration:
electron pressure of the CH3 group (+ I
tion of benzene. The mixture of mononitrated products of
effect) means lower NO*' concentration toluene consists of the three isomers 0-,p- and m-nitrotoluene,
is required for nitration than with ben- whose distribution is influenced only slightly by reaction con-
zene: i.e., HzS04 can contain more H20
ditions. A typical composition is 63% 0-,33-34% p - and 4%
m-nitrotoluene. The mixture can be separated by distillation or
crystallization.
Nitrotoluenes are intermediates for dyes, pharmaceuticals, and
perfumes, and precursors for the explosive 2,4,6-trinitrotoluene
(TNT). A mixture of 0-and p-nitrotoluene can be nitrated to
dinitrotoluenes, the feedstocks for the manufacture of diisocy-
anates. The isomeric 2,4- and 2,6-dinitrotoluenes are obtained
in a ratio of roughly 80:20:
Nitration and workup are done in the usual manner, e.g. analo-
gous to manufacture of nitrobenzene (cJ: Section 13.3.1).
To 2:
The hydrogenation of the dinitrotoluene mixture to the two 2. dinitrotoluene reduction to toluene
diamine:
toluenediamines is once again a standard process in aromatic 2.1. with Fe/Hcl
synthesis. This reaction can be carried out with iron and aque- 2.2. catalytic with H~ in the liquid phase
ous hydrochloric acid like the reduction of nitrobenzene, but using Raney nickel or
2.3. with Pd/C catalyst
catalytic hydrogenation - for example in methanol with a
Raney nickel catalyst at about 100°C and over 50 bar, or with
palladium catalysts - is preferred.
The dinitrotoluenes are reduced quantitatively in a succession

of pressure hydrogenations. The selectivity to the toluenedia-
mines is 98-99%. In contrast to the manufacture of aniline
from nitrobenzene, gas-phase hydrogenations are not used
commercially due to the ready explosive decomposition of the
dinitrotoluenes at the required reaction temperatures. Purifica-
tion is done in a series of distillation columns.
To 3:
Phosgenation of the toluenediamines can be carried out in 3. tolwmiiamine phosgenation by two
routes:
several ways. 'Base phosgenation', i.e., the reaction of the free
3.1. with free base, subdivided into:
primary amine with phosgene, is the most important industri- cold phosgenation at 0-50°C and hot
ally. In the first step, the amine and phosgene are reacted at 0- phosgenation at 170- 185°C
50°C in a solvent such as o-dichlorobenzene to give a mixture
of carbamyl chlorides and amine hydrochlorides.
The reaction product is fed into the hot phosgenation tower

where, at 170-185"C, it is reacted further with phosgene to
form the diisocyanates:
The excess phosgene can be separated from HCl in a deep

freezing unit and recycled to the process.
3.2. with HC1 salt, subdivided into: The phosgenation of the toluenediamine hydrochlorides is the
salt formation (HC1) to decrease activ- second possible manufacturing process for the diisocyanates.
ity Of free amhe and hot phosgenation In the Mitsubishi Chemical process, for example, the
toluenediamines are dissolved in o-dichlorobenzene and
converted into a salt suspension by injecting dry HCl.
Phosgene is reacted with the hydrochlorides at elevated
temperatures and with strong agitation to give the
diisocyanates. The HCl which evolves is removed with an inert
gas stream:
The workup and purification are done by fractional distillation.

The selectivity to toluene diisocyanates is 91% (based on
diamine). In the Mitsubishi process, the overall selectivity to
diisocyanate is 81% (based on toluene). In addition to pure
2,4-toluene diisocyanate, two isomeric mixtures are available
commercially, with ratios of 2,4- to 2,6-isomer of 80:20 and
65:35.
Because of the increased commercial interest in diisocyanates, newer manufacturing routes for diisocy-
anates without COCh and thus without loss
new manufacturing routes without the costly phosgenation step of C1 as HC1:
- that is, without total loss of chlorine as HCl - have recently
been developed. Processes for the catalytic carbonylation of
aromatic nitro compounds or amines are the most likely to
become commercially important.
In a development from Atlantic Richfield Company (Arco), 1. MDI in Arc0 three-step process from
nitrobenzene through urethane deriva-
the nitrobenzene feedstock for the manufacture of 4,4'- tive (ethyl phenyl carbamate), HCHO
diphenyl-methyl diisocyanate (MDI) is first reacted catalyti- condensation and thermal elimination of
cally (e.g., SeO,?,KOAc) with CO in the presence of ethanol to EtOH
give N-phenylethyl urethane. After condensation with formal- characteristics of nitroisocyanate transfor-
mation:
dehyde, thermolysis at 250-285°C is used to cleave ethanol
CO has two functions: reduction of the
and form MDI: nitro group and carbonylation in the pres-
ence of ethanol (ethoxycarbonylation)
Mitsui Toatsu and Mitsubishi Chemical have formulated a 2. TDI from Mitsui Toatsu and Mitsubishi
similar carbonylation process for the conversion of dinitrotolu- analogous to 1.
ene to toluene diisocyanate (TDI).
Another manufacturing process for 4,4'-diphenylmethyl diiso- 3. MDI from three-step Asahi process from
cyanate (MDI) has been introduced by Asahi Chemical. In aniline, otherwise analogous to 1, but
with higher total selectivity and without
contrast to the Arc0 route, aniline is used for the carbonylation chlorinated byproducts with unfavorable
to N-phenylethyl urethane; otherwise, the same steps are fol- effects on polyadditon of MDI to
polyurethanes
lowed (cfi eq. 40). The oxidative carbonylation of aniline is
done in the presence of metallic palladium and an alkali iodide
promoter at 150-180°C and 50-80 bar. The selectivity is more
than 95% with a 95% aniline conversion:
Pd function in aniline/C0/02 reaction:
-t co
C,H,NH-Pd-H ------+
+ ROH
(41) C,H,NH-CO-Pd-H
C,H,NHCOOR -t H-Pd-H
+02 b Pd + H,O
The final condensation with formaldehyde at 60-90°C and
atmospheric pressure first takes place in the presence of H2S04 urethane/HCHO condensation with limited
urethane conversion to avoid trimers and in two phases and then, after removal of the water phase and
tetramers additional treatment with, e.g., trifluoroacetic acid, in a homo-
two-step condensation for
geneous phase with over 95% selectivity to the diurethane at a
conversion of )N-CH, urethane conversion of about 40%.
)N-CH,-N( byproducts into The last step, the thermal elimination of ethanol, is done at
the desired diurethane 230-280°C and 10-30 bar in a solvent; the selectivity to MDI
is over 93%.
The Asahi process has not been used commercially.
4. isocyanate, diisocyanate, polycarbonate
production with (CH30)2C=0 instead of Another way of avoiding uneconomical and toxic phosgene is
COC12 as carbonylating agent
to use dimethyl carbonate for the production of isocyanates
from aromatic amines, and for polycarbonates, such as with
bisphenol A (cJ: Section 13.2.1.3). To meet the growing de-
mand for dimethyl carbonate, Ube has begun operation of the
first pilot plant for the selective gas-phase carbonylation of
methanol in Japan. Other similar liquid-phase processes for the
production of dimethyl carbonate are in operation at Daicel
uses of diisocyanates: and Mitsui Sekka.
polyaddition to polyhydric alcohols, to
poly-ether alcohols, e.g., Diisocyanates are used mainly in the manufacture of polyure-
HO+CH2CH20+H thanes. These are produced by polyaddition of diisocyanates
to polyester alcohols, e.g. and dihydric alcohols, in particular the polyether alcohols, i.e.,
polyethylene glycols, polypropylene glycols, and the reaction
HOC2H40+CCH=CHC-OC2H40+,
II 1
I products of propylene oxide with polyhydric alcohols. Oli-
0 0
gomeric esters from dicarboxylic acids and diols (polyester
alcohols) are also used:
or to phthalic diesters, e.g., from diethylene
glycol
a
COOCH2CH20CH2CH20H
COOCHZCH~OCH~CH~OH
addition of triols, tetrols Polyurethanes can be crosslinked by adding tri- or polyhydric

+ cross linking alcohols (glycerol, trimethylolpropane), and caused to foam by
addition of HzO + foam formation adding small amounts of water, which causes saponification of
the isocyanate group to the amino group and C 0 2 .
Polyurethanes are processed to flexible and rigid foams; they
are also used in textile coatings and as elastomers (e.g., span-
dex fibers).
Other products using polyurethanes are, for example, artificial uses of polyurethanes:
leather, synthetic rubber, dyes, paints, and adhesives. How-
ever, the greatest use of polyurethanes is for foams (c$ Table
,?~~~~~~
coated fabrics
13-8): spandex fibers
synthetic leather, rubber
dyes, paints
adhesives
Table 13-8.Polyurethane use (in %).

Product USA Western Japan
1990 1996 1987 1990 1990
Flexible foams 52 35 41 43 32
Rigid foams 27 28 25 24 17
Integral-skin and filling 8
foams 7
Paint raw materials
Elastomers 21 37 1 6 33 51
Thermoplastic polyurethanes
Artificial leathers 6
Others 8
Total use (in lo6 tones) 1.54 2.09 1.35 1.40 0.60
The areas of application for the various polyurethane products

worldwide are summarized in Table 13-9:
Table 13-9. Polyurethane applications (in %).

Application World
1999
Furniture / mattresses 29
Construction I6
Automaking 15
Refrigeration / isolation 10
Shoes 3
Others 27
Total consumption (in lo6 tonnes) 7.9
14. Oxidation Products of Xylene and Naphthalene
14.1. Phthalic Anhydride

Phthalic anhydride (PA) is an important intermediate in the phthalic anhydride production (in 1000
manufacture of phthalate plasticizers, alkyd and polyester tonnes):
resins, phthalocyanine dyes, and numerous fine chemicals. In 1994 1996 1998
1997 the world capacity for phthalic anhydride was about 3.6 W.Europe 767 956 780
x lo6 tonnes per year, with roughly 0.94, 0.51, and 0.33 x lo6 USA 435 490 472
Japan 291 388 301
tonnes per year in Western Europe, the USA, and Japan, re-
spectively. Production figures for phthalic anhydride in these
countries are summarized in the adjacent table.
Until 1960, PA was manufactured almost exclusively from phthalic anhydride feedstocks:
naphthalene from coal tar. A reduction in coal coking, leading naphthalene o-xylene
world 1960 100 -
to a shortage and therefore higher price for naphthalene, cou- 1975 25 75
pled with the constantly growing demand for phthalic anhy- 1980 15 85
dride led to o-xylene as an inexpensive, readily available, and 1991 15 85
Japan 1991 44 56
- with regard to the stoichiometry - more economical feed- 1998 43 57
stock. Differences between countries can be seen in the adja- USA 1991 13 87
1997 18 82
cent table. In 1975, approximately 75% of all phthalic anhy- W.Europe 1991 6 94
dride was produced from o-xylene. This figure had risen to 1998 6 94
about 85% by the early 1980s, and remained fairly constant
through the beginning of the 1990s. Differences between sev-
eral countries can be seen in the adjacent table. Other raw
materials for the manufacture of phthalic anhydride (e.g.,
acenaphthene) are no longer important.
14.1.1. Oxidation of Naphthalene to Phthalic Anhydride

In analogy to the oxidative degradation of benzene to maleic phthalic anhydride manufacture based on
naphthalene:
anhydride, naphthalene yields phthalic anhydride:
oxidative degradation with switch of
oxidation system:
earlier: Mn02/HC1or CrO3 or oleum
today: aidcatalyst
(1)
388 14. Oxidation Products of Xylene and Naphthalene
The original reaction conducted with stoichiometric amounts

of oxidizing agents was replaced by BASF in 1916 by an air
oxidation with V205 catalysts. IG Farben produced 12000
tonnes phthalic anhydride as early as 1941.
Two types of processes have been developed for the gas-phase
oxidation:
naphthalene gas-phase oxidation with two 1.Processes with fixed-bed catalyst, which can be subdivided
process variations for catalyst bed:
into a low temperature version (350-400°C) using a pure
1. fixed bed naphthalene feed, and a high-temperature version (400-
2. fluidized bed
550°C) with a lower grade of naphthalene.
2. Fluidized-bed processes at temperatures above 370°C.
Well-known naphthalene oxidation processes have been de-
veloped by BASF, Von Heyden, Koppers, and Sherwin Wil-
liams/Badger. They differ mainly in the type of reactor, cata-
lyst, and phthalic anhydride isolation. Therefore the follow-
ing description portrays only the reaction principles.
To 1:
principles of phthalic anhydride manufac- The catalyst - usually V20s/Si02with, e.g., K2S04promoter - is
ture in fixed bed: situated in a multitube reactor cooled with a salt melt to remove
V20.d%02 (+ promoter)-catalyzed oxida- the substantial heat of reaction. Naphthalene and air are intro-
tion of naphthalene with air in multitube
reactor using molten salt for heat removal duced through an evaporator. With fresh catalyst, the reaction
isolation of phthalic anhydride: occurs at 360°C; the temperature must be slowly increased as
phthalic anhydride formed as crystal, dehy- the catalyst activity decreases. The reaction gases are cooled
drated once again and purified by distillation rapidly to below 125°C - the dew point of the anhydride. The
byproducts: crude product, which crystallizes as needles, is completely de-
hydrated in melting vessels and then distilled. The selectivity is
86-91% at a naphthalene conversion of about 90%.
The byproducts include 1,4-naphthoquinone, maleic anhy-
dride, and higher molecular weight condensation products.
manufacturing variation for phthalic anhy- The high-temperature process was developed in the USA spe-
dride using lower grade naphthalene:
less selective oxidation at higher tempera- cifically for lower grades of naphthalene. V2OS on a support is
ture also used as a catalyst. Although at the higher temperature of
400-550°C the catalyst does not lose its activity very rapidly, its
selectivity is noticeably lower (60-74%). Maleic anhydride (6-
10%)is obtained as a byproduct along with other compounds.
To 2:
principles of phthalic anhydride manufac- The fluidized-bed manufacture of phthalic anhydride using
ture in fluidized bed:
V2OS catalysts at 350-380°C was first practiced in 1944 by
14.1. Phthalic Anhydride 389
BadgedShenvin Williams in the USA. In the commerical proc- naphthalene oxidation. analogous to the
fixed-bed operation, with catalyst based on
ess, liquid naphthalene is injected into the fluidized bed where vzo5, however due to fluidized-bed
preheated air serves as the vortex gas. The advantages of this method characterized by minor temperature
process are those characteristic of all fluidized-bed processes: gradients and high space-time yield
uniform temperature distribution in the entire catalyst bed, pos-
sibility of rapidly exchanging catalyst, and catalyst circulation to
remove heat with a secondary current. A high conversion with a
large throughput - i.e., a high space-time yield - is obtained.
The selectivity to phthalic anhydride is as high as 74%. Part of
the anhydride can be separated in liquid form.
14.1.2. Oxidation of o-Xylene to Phthalic Anhydride

New plants for the manufacture of phthalic anhydride are phthalic anhydride manufacture based on
usually based on an o-xylene feedstock: o-xylene with following technological
advantages compared to naphthalene basis:
1. lower 0 2 requirement
2. lower reaction enthalpy
3. liquid more easily metered
There are several factors in favor of its use: the number of

carbon atoms remains the same in the product and feedstock -
unlike naphthalene, there is no oxidative degradation - and the
evolution of heat is reduced due to the lower oxygen require-
ment. Despite this fact, many plants have been so constructed
that either o-xylene or naphthalene can be used.
The current o-xylene oxidation processes can be divided into two methods for phthalic anhydride manu-
two main groups: facture by air oxidation of o-xylene:
1.Gas-phase oxidation with a fixed- or fluidized-bed catalyst 1. gas phase with VZOSbased catalyst in
fixed or fluidized bed
based on V205
2. Liquid-phase oxidation with dissolved metal salt catalysts 2. liquid phase with homogeneous metal
salt catalysts
To 1:
In commercial processes, o-xylene is generally oxidized in the gas
phase. Two widely used processes were developed by BASF and
Chemische Fabrik von Heyden (now Wacker Chemie). In 1989,
the world capacity for phthalic anhydride made by the BASF and
Von Heyden processes was about 1.0 x lo6 tomes per year and
more than 1.5 x 1 O6 tomes per year, respectively.
characteristics of o-xylene oxidation using In both processes, o-xylene (95% pure) is oxidized at 375-
fixed-bed catalysis: 410°C with an excess of air over V205 catalysts arranged in
strongly exothermic reaction requires multi- multitube reactors with about 10000 tubes.
tube reactors; despite narrow tubes, catalyst
spheres (punctiform contact), allow high The BASF catalyst consists of a mixture of V205 and TiOz
throughput with low pressure drop
with promoters such as A1 and Zr phosphates which are dis-
byproducts of o-xylene oxidation:
tributed on spheres of, for example, porcelain, quartz, or
silicium carbide, which have a smooth surface and are largely
pore-free (shell catalysts). Phthalic anhydride is obtained with
a selectivity of 78% (based on o-xylene) and, after a two-stage
distillation, with a purity of at least 99.8%. The byproducts
include 0-toluic acid, phthalide, benzoic acid, and maleic an-
hydride, as well as C 0 2from the total oxidation.
Improved enlarged reactors now have an output of 40-50000
0
tonnes per year phthalic anhydride per unit. In a new develop-
ment in the Von Heyden process, specially constructed tube
reactors are used which, using a salt melt for cooling, allow an
exact control of the temperature profile, and thus a higher load-
ing of the air with o-xylene (60 g/m3 vs. 44 g/m3). The more
intense heat generation leads to substantial energy savings.
Other firms such as Nippon Shokubai and Alusuisse have also
realized new technologies for a higher o-xylenelair ratio.
process development: Other fixed-bed processes were developed by Ftalital (now
higher o-xylene loading in air leads to Alusuisse), Japan Gas (now Mitsubishi Gas), Pechiney-Saint
increase of catalyst productivity (STY)and Gobain, RhSne-Progil, Ruhrol (now Huls), and Scientific
decrease in energy use
Design.
characteristics of o-xylene oxidation with The catalyst selectivities in the fluidized- and fixed-bed proc-
fluidized-bed catalysis:
esses are almost equal. However, since the danger of explosion
compared to fixed bed: lesser excess of air,
higher throughput, phthalic anhydride in the fluidized bed is considerably less, a lower excess of air
removed as liquid can be used. As a result, part of the phthalic anhydride can be
removed above its melting point, i.e., as a liquid. This type of
isolation offers marked technological advantages over crystal
deposition.
To 2:
characteristics of o-xylene liquid-phase o-Xylene can also be oxidized in the liquid phase with air in
oxidation (RhSne-Progil process):
processes developed by, for example, Rh6ne-Progil. Soluble
high radical concentration allows low acetates or naphthenates of Co, Mn, or Mo are generally used
oxidation temperatures of 150°C, AcOH as
diluent increases selectivity to ca. 90% with cocatalysts containing bromine. Carboxylic acids, mainly
acetic acid, are added as solvents. The oxidation is conducted at
about 150°C. The phthalic acid is removed as a solution in acetic
acid, separated in crystalline form by cooling, dehydrated to the-
anhydride and distilled. The selectivity is reported to be 90%.
-a
Although other firms such as Huls and Standard Oil of Indiana transfer of oxidation principle to m-xylene
have also developed liquid-phase processes for phthalic anhy- + isophthalic acid possible:
dride manufacture, this technology has not been used commer-
cially.
Similarly, rn-xylene can be oxidized to isophthalic acid with
aCH3 'CH,
COOH
'COOH
the o-xylene oxidation process (ck Section 14.2.2). This acid
and its esters are becoming increasingly important as precur-
sors for high melting plastics, e.g., polybenzimidazoles.
NH, NH,
HOOC
+
m " O H
I
14.1.3. Esters of Phthalic Acid
The use of phthalic anhydride for a broad spectrum of phthalic
acid esters is outlined in the following table:
Table 14-1. Use of phthalic anhydride (in %) use of PA:

1. phthalic acid esters with C4-Cl0 alcohols
USA W. Europe Japan 2. unsaturated polyesters with, e.g., rnaleic
Product 1991 1997 1991 1997 1991 1997 anhydride, diols and cross-linking co-
polymerization with styrene
Softeners 53 52 60 61 67 70 3. polyesters (alkyd resin) with glycerin
Unsat. polyesters 24 23 20 19 12 12 4.intermediates
Alkyd resins 16 14 16 16 17 9
Others 7 1 1 4 4 4 9
Total use (in lo00 tonnes) 0.37 0.47 0.75 0.73 0.26 0.27
Most phthalic acid anhydride is converted to one of three dif-

ferent types of esters. The largest use is for the monomeric
phthalic acid esters with C4-Cl0 alcohols, used as plasticizers.
Manufacturing processes for these will be described in detail.
The second group comprises the unsaturated polyesters. In their manufacturing process for unsaturated
polyesters:
manufacture, phthalic anhydride together with maleic anhydride
(ck Section 13.2.3.4) or fumaric acid is polycondensed with a copolycondensation of PA and unsaturated
dicarboxylic acids or their anhydrides with
diol (1,2-propylene glycol or diethylene glycol), generally in a diols to control the degree of unsaturation
melt. A subsequent hardening is usually accomplished through a in the macromolecule for the subsequent
graft polymerization with styrene
radically initiated cross-linking with styrene. The thermosets
formed are characterized by their thermal stability and their
good mechanical properties for fiber applications in the con-
struction and transportation industries.
The third use for phthalic anhydride - sometimes mixed with, manufacturing principle for alkyd resins:
e.g., adipic acid - is for alkyd resins and glyptals from its partial polycondensation of PA with oligo-
functional alcohols (glycerin) followed by
reaction with glycerin (c$ Section 11.2.3). A small amount of cross linkage with higher degree of con-
phthalic anhydride is also used for intermediates for, e.g., dye densation
manufacture.
The main use of phthalic anhydride is for the manufacture of

plasticizers.
production of phthalate plasticizers (in Depending on the country, the amount of anhydride used for
1000 tonnes): this application varies between 50 and 70%, and parallels the
1990 1992 1994 development of flexible plastics and dispersions. Production
W.Europe 1168 1202 1253
USA 512 513 638 figures for Western Europe, Japan, and USA are summarized
Japan 453 444 444 in the adjacent table.
favored alcohol components for phthalate Of the various phthalic acid esters used as plasticizers, bis(2-
plasticizers: ethylhexyl) phthalate (also known as dioctyl phthalate or
CH,(CH,),CHCH,OH DOP), diisodecyl phthalate (DIDP) and diisononyl phthalate
I
C2H5 (DINP) are the highest volume products ( c j Section 6.1.4.3).
n, iso-C,H,,-CH,OH The fraction of the total production of phthalate plasticizers
DOP share of plasticizers (in wt%) that is diisooctyl phthalate is decreasing somewhat, depending
1986 1991 1994 on the country, as shown in the adjacent table.
USA 24 20 18
W.Europe 53 48 55 Through the formation of esters with these and many other
Japan 64 66 66 alcohols, the phthalates give rise to a broad spectrum of plasti-
cizers.
BASF started up the production of bis(2-ethylhexy1)phthalate
as early as 1940.
The esterification of phthalic acid with 2-ethylhexanol is a
two-step process starting from phthalic anhydride which passes
through the semi-ester to the diester:
two-step manufacture of phthalic acid The first step of the adduct formation takes place very rapidly;
esters from phthalic anhydride: the monoester is formed as the anhydride dissolves in the
first step - rapid nucleophilic alcoholysis alcohol.
of phthalic anhydride without catalyst
second step to diester slow and thus accel- In the rate-determining second step, activation by either an
erated by Bronstedt or Lewis acid catalysis esterification catalyst or higher reaction temperature is neces-
or higher reaction temperature
sary.
characteristics of proton catalysis: In the industrial processes acidic catalysts such as H2S04,
side reactions such as olefin, ether, and p-toluenesulfonic acid, or a-naphthalenesulfonic acid have
isomer formation from alcohol reduce the been favored until now. However, if the reaction temperature
selectivity
is allowed to exceed 160°C, the selectivity drops due to proton-
catalyzed side reactions of the alcohol, e.g., dehydration to the
olefin or ether, and isomerizations. The process must therefore

be run at reduced pressure to remove the water of reaction
azeotropically with excess 2-ethylhexanol at a low tempera-
ture. The catalyst also has to be separated and an involved
purification is necessary for the crude ester.
A newer development from M & T Chemicals (USA) led to characteristics of aprotic catalysis:
the addition of aprotic catalysts based on tin, such as tin ox- specific catalyzed esterification with tem-
alate, which results in a substantial increase in the esterifica- perature-dependent solubility of SnC204
leads to higher selectivity and easier cata-
tion rate at 200-220°C without the byproduct formation lyst separation
caused by proton catalysis. The tin oxalate separates from the
reaction mixture on cooling, allowing it to be easily removed.
BASF has developed a catalyst-free esterification of phthalic characteristics of purely thermal esterifica-
anhydride at a higher temperature. Under these conditions, the tion:
proton of the phthalic acid monoester from the first esterifica- autocatalysis by phthalic acid semiester
leads to higher ester quality without expen-
tion step can function autocatalytically in the total esterifica- sive secondary treatment
tion. The esterification of phthalic anhydride with 2-
ethylhexanol is conducted continuously at 185-205°C and
atmospheric pressure. The water of reaction is removed con-
tinuously by azeotropic distillation with an excess of 2-
ethylhexanol.
A selectivity of 98% (based on phthalic anhydride and 2-
ethylhexanol) is obtained with a 97% conversion of the mono-
phthalate to the diester in a multistep cascade of boilers. As the
resulting phthalate is very pure, neither rectification nor
chemical (H202)or physical treatment (U.V. irradiation, acti-
vated carbon) is necessary.
Other 0x0 alcohols can also be esterified with phthalic anhy-
dride using the same process.
The function of phthalic acid ester plasticizers is to transform function of phthalic acid esters as plasticiz-
ers:
hard, brittle thermoplastics into a soft ductile and elastic state
additives for thermoplastics to reduce the Van
necessary for processing and use. der Waals forces between polymer chains
The properties of PVC, in particular, can be extensively modi- increasing production of PVC, greatest
plasticizer consumer, has also caused rise in
fied by specific plasticizing. For example, when PVC is proc- demand for plasticizers (mainly phthalates)
essed for tubing and films, then a plasticizer mixture is added
in amounts of 30-70% of the weight of the untreated plastic.
Phthalates account for the largest proportion of the plasticizers.
One result of the considerable expansion in production of PVC
has been an increase in significance and growth of phthalate
plasticizers.
14.2. Terephthalic Acid

greatest use of terephthalic acid (TPA) is Since terephthalic acid (TPA) is used chiefly for polyethylene
manufacture of polyethylene terephthalate terephthalate (PET), it also experienced the same dramatic
(PET):
growth as this polyester fiber and film material during the last
three decades. This growth will continue if the use of PET in
L the bottling industry continues to expand as it has in the last
the simplest manufacturingroute to PET by few years. Production capacities for PET are given in Section
polycondensation of glycol and TPA was 14.2.4.
impossible for many years due to insuffi-
cient purity of TPA Since the majority of terephthalic acid is used as PET, which is
nonbiodegradable, another possibility for direct synthesis of
the acid is recycling of PET in the various application areas.
Thus, various producers have developed recycling processes,
for example, in which a PET melt is methanolyzed to give
dimethyl terephthalate (DMT) and other components of the
polymers.
For many years, the unusual physical properties of terephthalic
acid prevented the chemically simplest method - polyconden-
sation by direct esterification of the dicarboxylic acid and diol
TPA purification difficult as TPA cannot -from being used (cfi Section 14.2.4). Terephthalic acid is
be simply crystallized, does not melt, and extremely insoluble in hot water ( 100°C) and the usual organic
only sublimes above 300"C, thus crude
TPA purified as dimethyl ester (DMT) up solvents, and doesn't melt, so that it could not be prepared on a
to now large scale with a purity sufficient for polycondensation. The
crude terephthalic acid was therefore converted into its di-
methylester which was then brought to fiber grade by crystalli-
zation and distillation.
fiber grade TPA recently made available by In 1963, Teijin and Toray were successful in using a classical
improved oxidation technology of p-xylene process with improved technology to manufacture a pure
TPA share of TPA/DMT capacity (in %): terephthalic acid that was polycondensable with ethylene gly-
USA W.Europe Japan World col. Since then, other processes have been developed for pro-
1976 33 26 39 29
1980 39 34 58 41 ducing fiber grade terephthalic acid which, in comparison to
1987 41 41 77 53 the production of DMT, have become more important in all
1997 68 54 82 78 industrialized countries and especially in Japan where it was
2000 80 69 85 87
initially used commercially as is shown in the adjacent table.
TPA production (in 1 000 tonnes): In 2000, world production capacity for TPA was about 24.0 x
1992 1995 1998 lo6 tonnes, with roughly 3.6, 2.2, and 1.7 x lo6 tonnes in the
USA 1872'' 2411 2571 USA, Western Europe, and Japan, respectively. The world
Japan 1425 1681 1616
W.Europe 1010 1345 1350 capacity for DMT in 2000 was about 3.6 x lo6 tonnes with 0.9,
1) 1991
1.3, and 0.3 x lo6 tonnes in the USA, Western Europe, and
DMT production (in 1 000 tonnes): Japan, respectively. Production figures for these countries can
1995 1997 1999 be found in the adjacent tables.
USA 1134 1035 1095
Japan 386 326 321 The worlds largest producer of TPA is BP with a capacity of
W. Europe 1115 970 1125 about 5.6 x lo6 tonnes per year (1996).
14.2. Terephthalic Acid 395
14.2.1. Manufacture of Dimethyl Terephthalate and

Terephthalic Acid
The most important commercial route to ester and acid manufacturing principles of terephthalic
manufacture is the liquid-phase oxidation of p-xylene. acid and ester:
However, if no special precautions are taken, the oxidation
stops at p-toluic acid:
~ ~ ~
Several methods are available to convert the second methyl the inhibition towards further oxidation of
p-toluic acid can be overcome using one of
group into a carboxyl group. A differentiation can be made three methods:
between three basic possibilities:
1.The carboxyl group of p-toluic acid is esterified with metha- 1. masking the inhibiting carboxyl groups
nol in a separate step (Witten, Hercules, California Re- by catalyst-free esterification with
methanol
search) or, if methanol is used as solvent for the oxidation,
esterification occurs simultaneously (BASF, Montecatini,
DuPont); the second methyl group is then oxidized.
2. In addition to the metal salt catalyst (Mn or Co), a cocatalyst 2. increasing the activity of oxidation
or promoter such as a bromine compound is used catalyst by addition of bromine com-
(AmocoMid-Century and IFP).
pounds as cocatalyst
3.In a co-oxidation process, an auxiliary substance which is 3. increase in activity of oxidation catalyst
through synthesis of hydroperoxides by
capable of supplying hydroperoxides is simultaneously oxi- co-oxidation
dized. Acetaldehyde (Eastman Kodak), paraldehyde (Toray
Industries), and methyl ethyl ketone (Mobil Oil and Olin
Mathieson) are all used as co-oxidizable substances.
The first method yields, of course, dimethyl terephthalate, the 1st method of further oxidation leads to
DMT, 2nd and 3rd yield TPA
while recently the two others have been used mainly to manu-
facture the pure acid (cfi Section 14.2.2).
The Witten process for the manufacture of dimethylterephtha- commercial use of esterification method
(DMT manufacturing process): Imhausen
late, also known as the Imhausen or Katzschmann process, was (later Witten, Dynamit Nobel, now Huls)
developed at about the same time by California Research in and California ResearchlHercules
1950/51. Hercules contributed to the industrial development of
the process with a California license and Imhausen expertise.
After taking over Chemischen Werke Witten, Dynamit Nobel
(now Hiils) has become the leading European producer of
DMT. In 1993, world production capacity for this process was
about 3 x lo6 tonnes per year.
principles of two-step DMT manufacture: Both processes are two-step liquid-phase oxidations which
first step: produce p-toluic acid in the first step with air at 140-170°C
homogeneously catalyzed, combined liquid- and 4-8 bar in the presence of C o N n salts of organic acids. A
phase oxidation of: small amount of terephthalic acid is also formed. After esteri-
1. p-xylene and fication with methanol, e.g., catalyst-free at 250-280°C and
2. p-toluic acid ester
almost 100 bar, or at 140-240°C and up to 40 bar in the pres-
second step: ence of a proton catalyst such as p-toluenesulfonic acid, the
combined esterification either catalyst-free second methyl group can be oxidized to the monomethyl ester
and under pressure, or with a proton acid, of terephthalic acid. Industrially, the oxidation and esterifica-
Of:
tion steps are combined. A mixture of p-xylene and p-toluic
1. p-toluic acid
2. TPA monoester with methanol acid ester is oxidized and the products, toluic acid plus
terephthalic acid monomethyl ester, are esterified together:
purification of DMT for use in fiber pro- The crude esters are separated into their components in a sys-
duction: tem of columns under vacuum. The p-toluic acid ester is recy-
1. distillation cled to the oxidation.
2. crystallization
(fiber grade DMT mp 141°C) The dimethyl terephthalate is further purified by recrystallizing
twice from methanol or xylene, melted, and converted into
readily manageable flakes with a drum flaker. The dimethyl
terephthalate selectivity is about 85% (based on p-xylene) and
roughly 80% (based on CH,OH).
Since then, Dynamit Nobel has developed their own process for
the manufacture of fiber grade terephthalic acid so that the exist-
ing DMT plant could be converted to the production of TPA.
DMT manufacturing variations: BASF, DuPont, and Montecatini combine the air oxidation of
p-xylene oxidation with simultaneous p-xylene in the liquid phase and the esterification with metha-
esterification in liquid phase in accordance nol in a single-step process:
with counter-flow principle
In a countercurrent reactor p-xylene and recycled, partially

oxidized product are introduced at the top, and methanol and
air at the bottom. The oxidation is done with Co salts at 100-
200°C and 5-20 bar, and a residence time of 22 hours. The
crude dimethyl terephthalate selectivity is said to be greater
than 90% (based on p-xylene) and 60-70% (based on metha-
nol).
Older processes for oxidizing p-xylene with HN03 (BASF, older DMT production by oxidation of p -
xylene with HNO3 is insignificant today as
Bergwerksverband, DuPont, Hoechst, ICI, Richfield) are no N-containing byproducts are difficult to
longer used commercially, since nitrogen-containing impuri- separate
ties are difficult to remove from terephthalic acid.
14.2.2. Fiber Grade Terephthalic Acid

Dimethyl terephthalate manufactured by the first process prin- manufacturing possibilities for fiber grade
TPA:
ciple (cfi Section 14.2.1) can be converted into pure
1. pressurized hydrolysis of purified DMT
terephthalic acid, i.e., fiber grade, by pressurized hydrolysis in 2. p-xylene oxidation with Br- promoter
a simple process step. 3. p-xylene co-oxidation with auxiliary
substances
According to the second principle (cocatalysis), in direct
industrial development of 'promoter' oxida-
manufacture the inhibition of the oxidation can be overcome tion (route 2):
by the addition of promoters to the intermediate (p-toluic acid). Amoco (Mid-Century)
The most widely used process of this type is the Amoco proc- cocatalysis principle in TPA manufacture
(Amoco process):
ess, based on an original development of Mid-Century Corp.
radical-catalyzed liquid-phase oxidation of
Today, both firms are owned by Standard Oil of Indiana. p-xylene in AcOH through activation with
0
In commercial operation, a catalyst combination of Co and Mn bromine
Q+
FH' FH2'
acetate in 95% acetic acid is used. The cocatalyst is a mixture
of NH4Br and tetrabromoethane. In variations of the Amoco Bra+ + HBr
process, the catalyst is CoBr2, MoBr2, or HBr. The bromine I I
functions as a regenerative source of free radicals. p-Xylene is CH3 COOH

CH,' CH2-O-O'
Q Q
oxidized with air in stirred autoclaves at 190-205°C and 15- I I
30 bar. The equipment must be lined with titanium or Hastel-
loy C due to the corrosive catalyst solution. The oxidation +O2-+
product is cooled and the terephthalic acid, which crystallizes COOH COOH
out, is separated. + hydroperoxide + terephthalic acid
In the purification section of the plant, the crude acid is dis- purification of crystalline TPA:
1. dissolving in H20 at 225-275°C under
solved under pressure in water at 225-275°C and hydrogen- pressure
ated in the presence of, for example, a Pd/C catalyst. By this 2. conversion of troublesome intermediate
means, 4-carboxybenzaldehyde (which would interfere in the by hydrogenation
FHO $H3
polycondensation) is hydrogenated to p-toluic acid in the liq-
uid phase. The aqueous solution is cooled, causing the pure
terephthalic acid to crystallize out.
6OOH 6OOH
3. crystallizationby concentration The conversion of p-xylene is more than 95%, and the selec-
tivity to the acid is over 90%, with a purity of 99.99%.
range of application of Amoco process: The process can be operated batch or continuously. The first
1. used industrially: commercial plant went on stream in 1958. Other plants are
'
CHI $OOH operated in numerous countries under license from Amoco;
they manufacture about 80% of the world production of fiber
grade terephthalic acid. A newer development concerns the
CHI COOH production of a middle-grade terephthalic acid which has
b,,,,
lower manufacturing costs due to a simplified purification, but
which is satisfactory for several areas of use.
-*
2. applicable in principle: The Amoco process is also suitable for oxidizing other methyl-
benzenes and methylnaphthalenes to aromatic carboxylic acids.
For example, benzoic acid is produced from toluene with 99%
conversion and 96% selectivity in a commercial plant in Eng-
land. Similarly, rn-xylene can be oxidized to isophthalic acid,
pseudo-cumene to trimellitic anhydride (I), mesitylene to trime-
sic acid (11), 2,6-dimethylnaphthalene to 2,6-naphthalenedicar-
boxylic acid (III), and 1,4-dimethylnaphthalene to naphthalene-
HOOm C O O H 1,Cdicarboxylic acid (IV). Like terephthalic acid, isophthalic
acid is used for the manufacture of polyesters and polyester
resins or, together with terephthalic acid, for the manufacture of
copolyesters, e.g., with 1,4-dimethylolcyclohexane (cJ:Section
14.2.4). Another use is its polycondensation with diamines to
polyamides (cJ:Chapter 10).
production of isophthalic acid (in 1000 In 1999, world production capacity for isophthalic acid was
tonnes): about 718000 tonnes per year with 268000, 250000, and
1994 1996 1997 70000 tonnes in the USA, Western Europe, and Japan, respec-
W.Europe 100 126 141
USA 86 84 96 tively. Production figures for these countries are given in the
Japan 35 33 40 adjacent table.
variation of Amoco process: IFP developed a liquid-phase oxidation of p-xylene with air in
IFP process for catalytic liquid-phase acetic acid similar to the Amoco process using a modified
oxidation of p-xylene and other processes bromine-cobalt catalyst. The process conditions - 180°C and
10 bar - are somewhat milder than in the Amoco process.
Other firms (e.g., Huls, ICI, IFP, Maruzen Oil, Mitsui Petro-
chemical) have also developed their own direct oxidation
processes.
principles of co-oxidation in TEA manu- A pure fiber-grade terephthalic acid can also be obtained using
facture (route 3): the third reaction principle - the co-oxidation of p-xylene with
combined catalyzed liquid-phase oxidation aldehydes such as acetaldehyde or its trimer paraldehyde, for-
of p-xylene together with a hydroperoxide-
supplying, more readily oxidizable com- maldehyde, or ketones such as methyl ethyl ketone. The Toray
pound process with paraldehyde as the promoter is an example of this
method. This development led, in 1971, to the first industrial industrial operation of co-oxidation:
plant in Japan. Toray, Japan (paraldehyde)
Eastman Kodak, USA (acetaldehyde)
In this process, p-xylene, paraldehyde and a cobalt acetate process operation:
solution are introduced at the head of a bubble column, while p-xylene and paraldehyde are reacted in a
bubble column in counter-flow with air to
air is introduced at the bottom. The oxidation is conducted at TPA and AcOH (co-oxidized product and
100-140°C and 30 bar with acetic as solvent, and the interme- also solvent)
diate peracetic acid. The terephthalic acid formed is removed
as a suspension in acetic acid, separated, and purified or esteri- comparison with other TPA process:
fied with methanol to dimethyl terephthalate. The selectivity is disadvantage: AcOH as coproduct
said to be greater than 97% (based on p-xylene). However, a advantages:
use must be found for the byproduct acetic acid from the co- 1. no corrosion from Br-
oxidation of paraldehyde. Each tonne of dimethyl terephthalate 2. high selectivity due to milder conditions
results in 0.21 tonnes of acetic acid.
In a similar manner, Eastman Kodak uses acetaldehyde for the co-
oxidation of p-xylene in acetic acid solution in the presence of a
cobalt salt. The coproduction of acetic acid can be varied between
0.55 and 1.1 tonnes per tonne terephthalic acid. The TPA yield is
96.7%. For economic reasons, the Mobil process - using a methyl
ethyl ketone auxiliary system - was abandoned in 1975.
14.2.3. Other Manufacturing Routes to Terephthalic Acid and

Derivatives
There are two well-known rearrangement processes, designated older manufacturing processes for tere-
the Henkel I and the Henkel I1 process after the firm responsible phthalic acid:
for their discovery. The classical processes were recently devel- 1. Henkel I isomerization
2. Henkel I1 disproportionation
oped further by various firms - Henkel I by Teijin and Kawa-
saki, Henkel I1 by Mitsubishi Chemical and Phillips Petro-
leum/Rh6ne-Poulenc. Teijin, as already mentioned, was the first
to manufacture fiber grade terephthalic acid by this route.
The first step in the Henkel I process is the manufacture of dipo- principle of Henkel I route:
tassium phthalate from phthalic anhydride, which is then rear- catalyzed isomerization of phthalic acid to
ranged in an isomerization step to dipotassium terephthalate at TPA in form of its K salts
430-440°C and 5-20 bar C02in the presence of a Zn-Cd catalyst:
The potassium recycle is conducted expediently with a potas-

sium exchange between K terephthalate and phthalic anhy-
dride. All plants using the process have been closed down
since they could not compete with other processes.
principle of Henkel I1 route: In the Henkel I1 process, potassium benzoate is disproportion-
catalyzed disproportionation of benzoic ated at 430-440°C in the presence of C 0 2 (50 bar) and Cd or
acid to TPA + benzene Zn benzoate to dipotassium terephthalate and benzene with
95% selectivity:
industrial use by Mitsubishi Chemical The purification in both processes is conducted at the salt stage
by decolorizing the aqueous solution with adsorbents and by
recrystallization. In 1971, Mitsubishi Chemical was still using
the Henkel I1 process in a 23000 tonnes per year plant in Ja-
pan; it was shut down in 1975.
more recent pilot plant application by Recently, an improved Henkel I1 process has aroused interest.
Phillips PetroleumlRhBne-Poulenc
Phillips Petroleum and RhBne-[Poulenc jointly developed a
continuous process for the manufacture of fiber grade
terephthalic acid using the Henkel I1 principle. It is character-
ized by a complete potassium recycle (exchange of potassium
between potassium terephthalate and benzoic acid) which
prevents the formation of potassium salts. The disproportiona-
tion of potassium benzoate is carried out in suspension in a
terphenyl mixture in the presence of zinc oxide.
manufacturing Process for terephthalic acid The chain of terephthalic acid process has been extended with
based on terephthalonitrile:
a newly revised route from Lummus. It is based, like several
process principles:
older processes (e.g., Allied, Distillers, and Showa Denko), on
1. p-xylene ammoxidation
2. dinitrile saponification the ammoxidation of p-xylene to terephthalonitrile:
No free oxygen is used in the ammoxidation step of the Lum- characteristics of Lummus p-xylene am-
moxidation:
mus process. p-Xylene and NH3 react more readily at 400-
two-step gas-phase process with
450°C with a fluidized-bed metal catalyst at a higher oxidation
state, generally V205/A1203.The catalyst, which becomes 1. p-xylene /NH, reaction with reduction of
oxidation catalyst (metal oxide base)
reduced during the process, is then reoxidized in a separate 2. oxidative regeneration of catalyst in
reaction at 500°C with O2or air. The selectivity to terephthalo- separate process step
nitrile and its precursor p-tolylnitrile, which is recycled to the
ammoxidation, is reported to be over 90%. The p-xylene con-
version is adjusted to about 50%.
Terephthalonitrile is converted into pure terephthalic acid in characteristics of dinitrile saponification:
three steps. The dinitrile is first hydrolyzed with steam to three-step, uncatalyzed sequence: hydroly-
mono-ammonium terephthalate. In the second step, this am- sis, thermolysis, and 'rehydrolysis'
monium salt is thermally cleaved into terephthalic acid and
NH3.
In the third step, hydrolysis is used to convert traces of the
semi-amide into acid. Pure terephthalic acid must have less
than 10 ppm nitrogen-containing substances, since they cause
a yellow coloration in the polyester:
This process has not, however, been used commercially.

p-lm-xylene ammoxidation by Showa On the other hand, Showa Denko (Japan) practices the com-
Denko with subsequent hydrogenation Of
terephthalonitrile and isophthalonitrile to mercial ammoxidation of p - or m-xylene to the corresponding
corresponding xylylene diamines dinitriles, terephthalonitrile and isophthalonitrile, which are
generally used to manufacture the diamines:
m-xylene ammoxidation by Mitsubishi Gas Several other firms have developed processes for ammoxida-
Chemical with commercial use in USA and tion of alkylated aromatics; for example, Mitsubishi Gas
Japan
Chemical has developed a process for the manufacture of
isophthalonitrile from m-xylene that is used in two commercial
plants (USA, Japan). Hydrogenation of isophthalonitrile yields
m-xylylene diamine, which is converted to diisocyanate used
in polyurethanes.
o-xylene ammoxidation by Japan Catalytic Japan Catalytic Chem. Ind. and BASF also produce phthaloni-
and BASF to phthalonitrile as precursor for trile by the ammoxidation of o-xylene in their own processes.
phthalocyanine dyes
Phthalonitrile is an important precursor for the manufacture of
p-xylene ammoxidation by Mitsubishi Gas
Chemical phthalocyanine dyes.
manufacturing process for terephthalic acid Mitsubishi Gas Chemical has recently developed a terephthalic
based On according to Mitsubishi acid process to the pilot plant stage. The first step is the reac-
Gas Chemical via p-tolylaldehyde
tion of toluene with CO at 30-40°C in the presence of HF/BF3
to give p-tolylaldehyde. Aldehyde yields of 96% (based on
toluene) and 98% (based on CO) are obtained. After catalyst
separation, the p-tolylaldehyde is purified and then oxidized to
terephthalic acid:
14.2.4. Uses of Terephthalic Acid and Dimethyl Terephthalate

uses of TPA and DMT Terephthalic acid and dimethyl terephthalate are starting materi-
dic&oxylic acid components for polycon- alS for the manUfaCtUre Of polyesters used till now mainly in
densation with diols: fibers (currently more than 91% worldwide). A smaller amount
is used in polyester resins for the manufacture of films, paints,
and adhesives. Recently, a number of companies have also used
polyesters (polyethylene terephthalate) for packaging and espe- diol components:

cially for beverage containers, a use which is increasing rapidly. HOCH2CH,0H (favored)
By far the most important product is polyethylene terephtha- HOCH,--(~)--CH,OH

late, with ethylene glycol as the diol component. In addition, HOCH,-(CH,),-CH2OH
1,4-dimethylolcyclohexaneand, to an increasing extent, 1,4-
butanediol (cJ: Section 4.3) are being used in polycondensa-
tions with terephthalic acid.
In 1993, world production capacity for polyethylene terephtha- PET production (in lo6 tonnes)
late for all uses was about 11.1 x lo6 tonnes per year, with 1993 1995 1999
about 3.0, 1.9, and 1 . 1 x lo6 tonnes per year in the USA, USA ' ) 2.87 3.14 3.96
W. Europe 1.81 2.28 3.07
Western Europe, and Japan, respectively. Production figures Japan 1.21 1.38 1.28
for these countries are summarized in the adjacent table. ') films and fibers
World production capacity for PET in the bottling industry in

1995 was about 3.2 x lo6 tonnes per year, with about 1.6,0.81,
and 0.15 x lo6tonnes per year in the USA, Western Europe, and
Japan, respectively. Eastman Chemical is the largest producer
with a total capacity of about 1.4 x lo6tonnes per year (1999).
In 2000, world production of polyester for fibers was 17.11 x
lo6 tonnes. Polyesters thus accounted for about 62% of all
synthetic fibers (cJ: Chapter 10).
In the manufacture of polyethylene terephthalate (PET), di- principles of PET manufacture:
methyl terephthalate is transesterified, or terephthalic acid is 1st step:
esterified, with an excess of ethylene glycol at 100- 150°C and catalytic transesterification of DMT with
glycol and loss of CH,OH or esterification
10-70 bar in the presence of Cu, Co, or Zn acetate catalysts. of TPA with glycol and loss of HzO
The intermediate - bis(2-hydroxyethyl) terephthalate - is then 2nd step:
polycondensed at a higher temperature (150-270°C) under catalytic polycondensation of bis (2-
hydroxyethyl) terephthalate to PET at ca.
vacuum and usually with a catalyst, e.g., Sb203;ethylene gly- 10-20°C above the melting point of PET
col is removed by distillation during the reaction: (246°C) with loss of glycol
The resulting polyester melts are either spun directly or - as

with the majority of manufacturers - cooled, granulated, and
spun separately.
development tendencies in PET manufac- As for the choice between terephthalic acid and dimethyl-
ture through DMT or TPA:
terephthalate in the future, it is already recognized that an
economic advantages lead to higher growth increasing fraction of polyethylene terephthalate will be manu-
rate for TPA compared to DMT
factured by the direct route through esterification - as opposed
to transesterification - followed by polycondensation. The
advantages of direct esterification of terephthalic acid result
from lack of methanol ballast, from a higher yield (15% higher
than with DMT), and from a faster rate of reaction.
manufacturing variation for PET Another variation of polyethylene terephthalate production is
primary esterification of TPA with ethylene based on the directly manufacturable intermediate, bis(2-
oxide and subsequent polycondensation hydroxyethyl) terephthalate, and its polycondensation. Several
processes have been developed for the direct esterification of
terephthalic acid with ethylene oxide, leading to this interme-
diate:
process principles of TPA addition to The ethoxylation of terephthalic acid is done in the liquid
ethylene oxide:
phase without a solvent at 90-130°C and 20-30 bar in the
solvent-free, base-catalyzed liquid-phase presence of basic catalysts such as amines or quaternary al-
ethoxylation to a recrystallizable TPA ester
kylammonium salts. Since the resulting ester is easily recrys-
tallized from water, the purification of the crude acid is post-
industrial practice of TPAEO addition: poned to this stage. Along with Toyobo and Nippon Soda,
Teijin (100000 tonnes per year plant) Teijin in particular has worked on the development of this
route and, in 1971, started up production of the intermediate
(capacity ca. 100000 tonnes per year).
other uses for DMT: Besides its main use as a dicarboxylic acid component for
hydrogenation to 1,4-dimethylolcyclohexane polyesters, dimethyl terephthalate is also used to a lesser extent
as feedstock for the manufacture of 1,4-dimethylolcyclohexane
(1,4-bis(hydroxymethyl) cyclohexane).
manufacturing principles of 1,Cdimethylo- In the Eastman Kodak process, DMT is hydrogenated with
Icyclohexane:
hydrogen over a supported Pd catalyst at 160- 180°C and 300-
two-step DMT hydrogenation:
400 bar to give cis- and trans-cyclohexane- 1,4-dicarboxylic
acid dimethyl ester quantitatively. 1. ring hydrogenation with Pd catalyst

The high heat of reaction (47 kci. or 197 kJ per mol) is re- 2. ester hydrogenolysis with Adkins cata-
lyst characteristics of ring hydrogena-
moved by circulating the hydrogenated ester. The melted di- tion:
methyl terephthalate is fed to the circulating ester at a con-
hydrogenation of aromatic to cyclohexane
trolled rate in order to maintain a low concentration. The selec- derivative leads to cis/?runs mixture, exo-
tivity increases to 96-98% when a fiber-grade ester is used. thermic reaction only selective on dilution
(e.g., with hydrogenated product, cyclohex-
The second step of the ester hydrogenation and hydrogenolysis anedicarboxylic acid dimethyl ester)
with a copper chromite catalyst (Adkins type) is done without
previous purification:
The new isomeric mixture is independent of the cisltrans ratio characteristics of ester hydrogenolysis:
of the dimethyl esters. The choice of reaction conditions and in second hydrogenation, renewed equili-
the catalyst components (e.g.,basic constituents) can affect the ~ ~ ~ ~ e ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ s ~ ~ for
s ~ t ~ n
cisltrans ratio.
I ,4-Dimethylolcyclohexane is used as a diol component for uses of 1,4-dirnethylolcyclohexane:
polyesters, polyurethanes and polycarbonates. For example, it diol component for polyesters,
and polycarbonates
is polycondensed with terephthalic acid in the manufacture of
polyester fibers (e.g., Kodel@, Vestan@). Since the crystal
structure, and therefore the properties, of polyesters manufac-
tured from the individual cisltrans isomers of 1,4-dimethyl-
olcyclohexane are also different, the isomer ratio in the com-
mercial process must be kept as constant as possible. In prac-
tice, a cisltrans ratio of 1:3 to 1:4 is chosen.
15. Appendix
15.1. Process and Product Schemes

Process Scheme for Sections 2 - 2.2.2
Natural Gas Naphtha Heavy Fuel Oil Solid Fuels
+Hz
Ccat.1 -1
+HzO +Hz0
Desulfurization Process + 02 +02
[cat.]
I
Partial Oxidation I Gasification Process I
HE-containing
I
Raw Gas
Gas Mixtures
I A
I
Purification Process
Selective
Separation with
Membranes
[Prism Separatorsl Conversion
Synthesis Gas
t
-l
-
1 CO Conversion 1. Low Temperature Sepa-
2. C07Wash ration or Wash with Feedstock for e.gI,
7
Methanation
Copper Salt Solution Methanol
0x0 Reaction
Fischer-Tropsch
f Reducing Gas
C1 Chemistry
H2 co CHI, I SNG 1
t
----- L ----- 1
Low Temperature tThermochemical Recycle Pro- I
Electrolysis
lcess or Steam Electrolysis I
L -----.----- A
I I
1. HCI+H20 Refinery Gas HZ 0
2. NaCI+H20
3. HzO
Product Scheme for Sections 2.3 - 2.3.6.2
ez-
Product Scheme for Sections 2.3 - 2.3.6.2
CH, + CI, - A CH3CI + CHZCI, + CHCIj + CCl/+t--

[cat.]
CI, F - Hydrocarbons
CS2
-
t
+NH3
HzC =CICH312
[cat 1
C H ~ N H ~ , ~ C H ~ I ZtCH3l3N
lCHjl&-OCH3
HzC=C-COOCH3
I
NH,
a
I
CH3 IH'111.1.4.2.1
H3COOC COOCH3
Micro; + CO. H2 l14.2.1.1
organisms D Homologization
H2C=CH2
[cat 1
-0 c(
H2C =CHCH3 [Agl
-+ HCHO
-H2
Petroprotein t SCPl - 01
[cat.]
HOCHzCOOH
+ 01 CMOI
CO + H20 - [cat.]
HCOOH
1 +02
+NaOH
C3H8/ C/+HIO
NlCH2COONa13
CO+CH30H
[cat.]
----+
1
-HCOOCH,
+ CH3NH2
+NH3
lCH312NH
HCONH,
*02
[cat] or [cat.]
I
C H/++ NH3 C3H,+
I NH3 C3H6-Ammoxtdation
I
Natural Gas lwet I Oil
i
i
Gas Gas Naphtha Oil Vacuum
Distillation
&--
Hydrotreating
Naphtha
,
Catalytic and Steam
Thermal Crack-
Process Crackin
n m ------
Ethylene Propene Acetylene Ethylene Fuel Gas

+
Ethylene Propene CL-
I
C5- Pyrolysis
Fraction Fraction Gasoline
112.2.1
CL-Riffinate C5- Raffinate
Ethylene 2-Butene
manufacture
Ratfinate I1
isobutene or n- Butenes n- and lsopentenes n-Pentenes
lsobutene Oligomers n- and lsobutane n- and lsopentanes n- and lsopentanes
Process Scheme for Sections 3.3.3 - 3.4
Process Scheme for Sections 3.3.3 3.4 -
Kerosene Ethylene, Propene

Ethylene I Petroleum 1 Gas Oil n-and lsobutene
Molecular Sieve or Oligo- and Co-oligo-

Urea Process merization Process
n-Paraffins
~ ~1 hydrochlorination
1
Even-Numbered Homologous
1 i
Linear Chlorinated Branched
Internal Alkanes Internal
Linear Linear
rx - Ole fins cx-Olefins Olefins Olefins
Product Scheme for Chapter 4
r---
*
HC = CH
t ilCl
+ 2 HCHO
[cat.] [cat.] [cat.] [cat.]
RCOOCH=CH2 HOCHpC sC-CH~OH ROCH= CH2 CLCH=CH2

19.2.2.1 19.2.3.) 19.1.1.1.)
CH3CH2 CH;! CH3 Ecat.1
* insecticides
113.2.3.4.) I t Ac0H’02
- 2H2
[cat.]
Polyurethanes Polybutene-
113.3.3.J terephthalate
114.2.4 I 113.2.3.4.)
+CH3NH2
C4-Fraction from C4H8

Naphtha Cracking C,Hlo CH3CHO C2HsOH HCECH+ 2HCHO
Extractive Oehydrogenation Four-stage

Oistiilation or Oxydehydrog Process
+CLZ
+ 2 HCN +so;,
Cg-Fraction from is0 -C5H10 CH3COCH3 lsobutene t lsobutene +

Naphtha Cracking iso-CgH12 + HC=CH PHCHO 2CH3CH=CH2 2-Butene
I - 1 - 1 _ _ _ -L _ _ _ _ J
+
Monomerization JJ$- CL
C I CI Homo- and Copolymerization
CH3 t
Rubber
+ Cs Olefins
w Hydrocarbon Resins
Product Scheme for Chapter 6 (basic examples)
Product Scheme for Chapter 6 (basic examples)
H3C\
,
CHCOOH - +ROH H3C,
,CHCOOR
q
iCHOC
H3C 111.1.4.2.1 [HQl H3C
[cat] H3C, +RCOOH

/CHCH,OH -''>CHCHz OCR
CH3CH=CH2
+co +Hz
[cat.]
Hydroformy-
lation
H3C [HoI H3C
8
+co tH2 Hydro- I +H2

CH3 CH2CH20H
1 formylation CH3CH2CHO +
I
Icat.1
CH3 CH2 COO CH=CH2

[cat .I
H3C
;L=LH2
[cat.] 1 Carbonylation 1 * H3L-L-LUUH
I
CH3
L t HC=CH
[cat.]
(CH3)3 C-COOCH=CH2
Product Scheme for Sections 7 - 7.2.5
H2C = CH2
H C CH
2\/ 2 -
0
T-HC,
HO-CH2 CHrCI
H2C=CH2
+cot +HzO, -Cot
- 0 0 * HOCH2CH20H
[cat.] 'C' +CH$H, - (CH$I)2CO
I
+R-H
RtCH2CH20tn H - RfCH2CH20jnS03H
- -
R= R ' G O - , R2COO-, R3-NH-
+ Co z / H z HOCH2CHzCHO + H2 HOCHzCH2CH20H
[cat.] [cat.]
Product Scheme for Sections 7.3 - 7.4.5
UCH N
[cat.] I
CH3-CH-CH2 CH20H
[cat.] I
+CHsCHO CH3CH-CH2CHO OH
C H 3 CHO - - 1
[OH'] OH
C H 3 C H = CHCHO
+oz
I
C3 / C 4 Alkanes
[cat.]
CO+H, ----- +HZC=C=O to2

[cat.] [cat.]
[cat.] I
U
[cat 1 l+HOQc
CO+HZ -------
+ co -H20
CH30H [cat.]
n-Butenes
i;:%
CH3CH2CHCH3 + O 2
I - -
OAc
+ CH3COOH - - HZC 4 H 2
[cat.]
CH3COCH3
. .
CH3COOCH=CH2
I 9.2.1.)
C, Alkanes + 0 2
C, Alkenes[cat.l
Light Gasoline
-
+ Clz
CI CHzCOOH
CIzCHCOOH
C13CCOOH
[cat.] CH3iOiCH3
0 0
H C OOC H3 -- - - - - -
[cat 1
12331
Process and Product Scheme for Sections 8 - 8.1.4
Process and Product Scheme for Sections 8 - 8.1.4
COIH, I C&hemistry 4
CH3OH
CzH50H
-
Biolog Material
Hydration -
heterogeneous
------- ---- - H2 ICH,)$=O
ICH3IzCHOH
[cat 1
or homogeneous
CH3CH=CHCH3
CH,C H2CH=CH,
------- -^---
2
1 CH3CHZiCH3
[cat
catalysis 0
CH3CHO
+ CH3 CHO
[OH']
CH3FHCH2CH0
OH
1- 1.- Hz0
+Co+Hzo Reppe Reaction -
+ RCOOH
- CH3 C H ~ C H Z C H ~ DA
H n- C4Hg-0 - C-R
CH3CH=CH2
+CO+H~ Hydroformylation -
[He] 8
and H3C, +RCOOH
,CHCH20H -iso-CbHg-O-C-R
~
Hydrogenation
[H']
Hydroformy lation H5C2,

n - Butenes -
- - - - - - - -- CH3( CHz)$H20H + C H CH20H
H3,c H3C'
lsobutene --_------- CH CHzCH2 OH
Hydrogenation H3C'
Process and Product Scheme for Sections 8.2 - 8.3.3
Process and Product Scheme for Sections 8.2 - 8.3.3
HydroLy sis CH3CHCHzOH

I
Fats, Oils
Hydrolysis - OH
Alcoholysis
Oxidized n-Paraffins - Esterrfication
-and
Higher olefins
Hydroformylation
Hydrogenation - n /iso- RCHzOH
Bashkrrov R’-CH- CH,-R~

n -Paraffins I
Oxidation
>CHOfCHzCH20+,S03H
HzC=CHz AlfoL
Synthesis CH3-lCH2 CHZ$ CH20H
CH20H
+HCHO I
CH3CHz CHzCHO * CH3CH2-F-CHzOH
[OHQ]
CH20H
CH3
H2C=CH2 HCzCH
A
I I
I
+c12
[cat]
[cat.] [cat.]
I
I
+ClZ
-HCI
+Clz
+02
[cat.] 1-"[ CI
H3C-CCL3
CI
C I CH2COOH
+
CI2C=CCI2
12.3.6.1.1
+2HCN Chlorination to
kat.I Oich(orobutenes
+HCN
Carbonyl-
ation or +
Hydrocar- NCCH~QCH~CN
boxylation
I
+HZ
[cat.]
+ NOCl n
hv
* (CJi&C=NOH
Product Scheme for Chapter 10 (cont.)
Product Scheme for Chapter 10 (cont.)
0 W0
I“
[cat.]
[cat.]
IocooH
..
[cat.]
+NOH306
Oleum
Br-CH, CH2CHz ICHz17COOCH3 2.+H20

1.+Nti3
H2N- ICHZI,~COOH
Product Scheme for Sections 11 - 11.1.7.3
Product Scheme for Sections 11 - 11.1.7.3
i
CH3 CH=CHz
I
I I
Acrolein
Epoxidation +HOAc+02 +CI2
Manufacture [cat.]
t I
1
'0
+ICH312CHOH +H2 +HzO
- ICH312C=O
- [cat.] [cat] - +NaOH
Multistep
- HCI
0 OH OH OH
I
CH3
t
Epoxy Resins
Ot-Lysine HzC=CHCONHz
110.3.1.4.1
f
I Multistep
tI
OHCCHzCHzCHzCN
[cat]
H*C=CH-CN
t
Process and Product Scheme for Chapter 12
Hard Coal Natural Gas Crude Gasoline
Steam Cracking
Tar Olefins Pyrolysis Gasoline Reformate Gasoline
f
Phenol and BTX Aromatics Benzene Toluene C, Aromatics Higher
A +Hz
-CH,
I Aromatics
Hydrodeal- Dispropor-
kylation tionation
,I I rn
Disti Nation
dealkylation
I+O2
1.1.4-Cycloaddition
rnlp-Xylene
I
w OH
[cat.]
+02
114.2.3.1 4-
I +CH30H
[cat.]
t t + t l+Hcl'Qz
C1
&=cH2 625 tNaOH

-NaCI
S03Na
,
COOH PH
I
tNH3
C2H5 +(CH3)2C=O +CH30H
[cat.]
[cat.] Ccat.3
I
t
Product Scheme for Sections 13.2.3 - 13.3.3
Product Scheme for Sections 13.2.3 - 13.3.3
I Mn02/H2S0,
H C ICH312
I'l
I
4
+co
0
+H202/RCOOH
Q
0
+ HzO H-0-0-C f CH3l2
[cat.]
i
0
FelHCl
+02
I[cat.l
+02
kat.1 I [cat.]02
+ +02
[cat.]
+H2 +H2 +Ht +H2 + H20 +HzOz
co
n
[cat1 [cat.] [cat1 [cat.] [cat.] [catJ
0
14.3.1
16.31
0 HOOCCH2CHCOOH
1
0
OH
Multistep
+02
[cat.]
4 6 +CH$H
I O O H Y C
COOH
O
1.+02 [cat]
o C F k 4‘”” GH
+oz [cat.] Oxidation with Simul- COOCH3 CH20H
+CHsOH taneous Esterification
Co-oxidation t
-t
MEK, Paraldehyde
CN COOH
+HOCH2CHzOH
PET
COOH
COOCH2CH20H
15.2. Definitions of Terms used in Characterizing Chemical Reactions 449
15.2. Definitions of Terms used in Characterizing

Chemical Reactions
Conversion, selectivity, yield, and space-time yield are impor- parameters which characterize a reaction:
tant mathematical parameters for characterizing a chemical 1. conversion
2. selectivity
reaction. 3. yield
4. space-time yield
However, as they are not uniformly employed in scientific
publications, they will be defined in order to prevent any mis-
understanding by the reader.
Conversion, selectivity, and yield are generally quoted in mole, favored unit, mole percent abbreviated to
volume, or weight percents. In this book, mole percent (mol%) mol% in this publication i.e., only wt% and
vol% are specified as such
is generally used and, for simplification, no additional units are
example of reaction (ethylene acetoxyla-
employed. In all other cases, the percentages are clearly defined
tion):
as weight percent (wt%) or volume percent (~01%). H,C=CH, + CH,COOH + 0.5 0,
The basis unit for amounts in all equations below, unless stated [cat.]
b H,C=CHOCCH, + H20
otherwise, is the mole. II
0
The conversion of a reaction component is the quotient of the (cf Section 9.2.1.2)
amount reacted Qc and the initial quantity of this reactant (QF): to conversion:
reaction components (H2C = CHI,
Conversion (in %) = Qc 100
-X
CH3COOH, 0 2 ) exhibit differing conver-
sions due to:
QF
1. nonstoichiometric feedstock mixture:
compared to CH,COOH, H2C = CHI in
If two or more components react together then feed mixture excess, 0 2 deficiency
would not necessarily be stoichiometric, should this be re- 2. side reactions:
quired by, for example, economic, technical, or safety consid- COZformation mainly from H2C = CHI
small amount from CH,COOH
erations. Furthermore, the individual reaction components can
participate in side reactions to a varying extent so that each conversions in ethylene acetoxylation:
component has its own conversion. H2C = CH2 10%
CH3COOH 20-30%
0 2 50-80%
The selectivity to a reaction product makes an important state- to selectivity:
ment concerning competitive reactions which lead to reaction desired reaction (F + P) can be accompanied
products other than those desired from the same reactants. by two competitive reactions:
:,
Where possible, a differentiation has been made between the 1. side or parallel reactions
two types of competitive reactions, i.e., side or parallel reac-
tions, and secondary reactions. The products from these reac- F€
tions can be characterized as follows: A byproduct results 2. secondary reactions
directly from the starting materials, while a secondary product F+P-+P
is formed by a subsequent conversion of a reaction product.
both competitive reactions reduce the
The coproduct - the third type of product - will also be dealt selectivity to P
with in this connection although it does not affect the selectivity.
It is formed simultaneously with the desired reaction product, formation of a coproduct:
e.g., in all decomposition or elimination reactions. F 4 P iP"'
does not affect the selectivity to P
450 15. Appendix
selectivities during ethylene acetoxylation The selectivity to a reaction product is the quotient of the
for: amount of reaction product Q R and the amount of a converted
H,C=CHOCCH,: feedstock component Qc:
II
0
94% relative to converted H2C=CH*
QR
Selectivity (in %) = -x 100
98-99% relative to converted CH3COOH
Qc
abbreviated form: Since in a multicomponent reaction the individual starting
94% (H?C=CH*) or 94% (based on materials can participate to varying extents in side or secon-
H2C=CH2) dary reactions, i.e., they exhibit differing conversions, several
98-99% (CH3COOH) or 98-99% (based selectivities are possible for a reaction product. In this book
on CH3COOH)
they are denoted according to the reference component which,
for simplicity, is placed in parentheses behind the selectivity
data (usually with the words 'based on').
yields in ethylene acetoxylationfor The yield of a reaction product is the quotient of the amount of
H,C=CHOCCH3: reaction product Q R and the amount of a starting component
II
0 QF:
9.4%relative to H2C=CH2 feedstock
19-28.5% relative to CH3COOH feedstock QR
Yield (in %) = -X 100
QF
abbreviated form: When there are several reaction partners, the reference compo-
9.4% (H*C=CH2) nent must be given with the yield, just as in the case of the
19-28.5% (CH3COOH) selectivity.
yield of H,CHOCCH,, relative to The yield is always less than the selectivity if the conversion
ethylene: I1 of the reaction component is less than 100%. The values for
0
yield and selectivity are only identical if there is 100%conver-
= 9.4% (HzC=CHz)
too sion. Conversion, selectivity and yield are - based on the
above equations - connected by the following relationship:
Conversion x Selectivity
= Yield
100
space-time yield: The space-time yield - a frequently used quantity in industry -
frequently used dimension in industry: gives the amount of reaction product formed per unit volume
kg product per liter catalyst (or per liter of the catalyst per unit time. It is also termed catalyst effi-
reactor) per hour (kg . L-' . h-') ciency or catalyst productivity.
space-time yield in ethylene acetoxylation: The expression space-time efficiency should be avoided as
0.3-0.6 kg .L-' h-'
only the total quantity represents the efficiency.
15.3. Abbreviations for Firms 451
15.3. Abbreviations for Firms

In general, company names have been quoted in order that
they can be unambiguously identified. Frequently used but less
well known abbreviations are summarized below:
Akzo Algemene Koninklijke Zout Organon
Arc0 Atlantic Richfield Company
AT0 Aquitaine Total Organic0
BP British Petroleum Company
CDF Chimie SociCtC Chimique Des Charbonnages, now
ORKEM
CFR Compagnie Frangaise de Raffinage
CFP Compagnie Frangaise des Pktroles
DEA Deutsche Erdol AG, now RWE-DEA
DSM Dutch Staats Mijnen
EC-Dormagen Erdolchemie Dorrnagen
FMC Food Machinery & Chemical Corp.
GAF General Aniline & Film Corp., now ISP
ICI Imperial Chemical Industries
IFP Institut Franqais Du PCtrole
ISP International Specialty Products
KFA-Julich Kemforschungsanlage Julich
PCUK Produits Chimiques Ugine Kuhlmann
PPG Pittsburgh Plate Glass Co.
RCH Ruhrchemie AG
Rheinbraun Rheinische Braunkohlenwerke AG
ROW Rheinische Olefinwerke GmbH
RWE Rheinisch-WestfdischesElektrizitatswerk AG
Sasol Suid-Afrokaanse Steenkool-,
Olie en Gaskorporasie Beperk
SBA SOC. Belge De L Azote
Sisas Societa Italiana Serie Acetica Syntetica
SKW Suddeutsche Kalkstickstoff-Werke AG
Sohio Standard Oil of Ohio
UCB Union Chimique Belge
ucc Union Carbide Chemicals Co.
UK-Wesseling Union Rheinische Braunkohlen
Kraftstoff AG, Wesseling
UOP Universal Oil Products Co.
us1 US-Industrial Chemicals Co.
(National Distillers)
VEBA Vereinigte Elektrizitats- und Bergwerks-AG
452 15. Appendix
15.4. Sources of Information

The evident demand for a description of modem industrial
organic chemistry indicates the problem of the limited flow of
information from the chemical industry to the scientific litera-
ture. Information about processes, the variations used industri-
ally, and the complex interplay between feedstocks, intermedi-
ates, and products had to be gleaned from many sources.
The necessary background data were initially supplied by
encyclopedias, reference books and supplemented mainly by
monographs. However, in the main, publications and review
articles in technical or industrially orientated journals provided
a basic as well as an up-to-date data source. Other important
sources were company publications and newsletters, and re-
ports of lectures and congresses. Capacity and production data
could generally be obtained from the above-mentioned publi-
cations as well as from reports of the US International Trade
Commission, the Statistical Federal Office (Statistisches
Bundesamt) in Germany, and the Japan Chemical Annual.
Production data for the former Eastern bloc are available only
to a very limited extent. Production and capacity numbers for
Germany after 1991 include the former East Germany.
The following literature review gives, after a summary of the
major reference books and encyclopedias, the most important
reports and monographs relating to the individual chapters of
the book.
15.4.1. General Literature

(books, encyclopedias, reference works)
F. Asinger: Die Petrochemische Industrie, Akademie Verlag, Berlin
1971.
M. Fedtke, W. Pritzkow, G. Zimmermann: Lehrbuch der Technischen
Chemie, Deutscher Verlag fur Grundstoffindustrie, Stuttgart, 6.
Auflage, 1996.
A. M. Brownstein: Trends in Petrochemical Technology, Petroleum
Publishing Co., Tulsa, Oklahoma 1976.
W. L. Faith, D. B. Keyes, R. L. Clark: Industrial Chemicals, John
Wiley, New York, London, Sidney 1975.
J. Falbe, M. Regitz: Rompp Chemie Lexikon, G. Thieme Verlag,
Stuttgart, 10. Auflage, 1996-1999.
L. F. Hatch, S. Matar: From Hydrocarbons to Petrochemicals, Hydro-
carbon Processing, May 1977 - 1979.
Hydrocarbon Processing, Petrochemical Processes Mar. 1995, Gas
Processes 1994, Refining Handbook Nov. 1994.
R. E. Kirk, D. F. Othmer, Encyclopedia of Chemical Technology, The
Interscience Encyclopedia, Inc. New York 1978 - 1984, 4'h ed. until
1998.
15.4. Sources of Information 453
P. Leprince, J. P. Catty, A Chauvel: Les Produits IntermCdiates De La

Chimie Des DCrivCs Du PCtrole, SociCtC Des Editions Technip,
Paris 1967.
R. Pearce, W. R. Patterson: Catalysis and Chemical Processes, Leo-
nard Hill, 1981.
M. Sittig: Organic Chemical Process Encyclopedia, Noyes Develop-
ment Corp., Park Ridge 1969.
M. Sittig: Combining Oxygen and Hydrocarbons for Profit, Gulf
Publishing, Houston 1968.
J. M. Tedder, A. Nechvatal, A. H. Jubb: Basic Organic Chemistry Part
5: Industrial Products, John Wiley & Sons, London, New York 1975.
C. L. Thomas: Catalytic Processes and Proven Catalysts, Academic
Press, New York, London 1970.
Ullmann's Encyclopadie der technischen Chemie, Verlag Chemie,
Weinheim 1972 - 1984.
Ullmann's Encyclopedia of Industrial Chemistry, VCH Weinheim
1985 - 1996.
A. L. Waddams: Chemicals from Petroleum, John Murray, London
1978.
K. Winnacker, H. Biener: Grundzuge der Chemischen Technik, C.
Hanser Verlag, Munchen and Wien 1974.
K. Winnacker, L. Kuchler: Chemische Technologie, C. Hanser Ver-
lag, Munchen, 4. Auflage 1981 - 1986.
P. Wiseman: An Introduction to Industrial Organic Chemistry, Ap-
plied Science Publishers Ltd., London 1976.
15.4.2. More Specific Literature (publications, monographs)
Chapter 1:
H. C. Runge et al., Weltbedarf und Weltbedarfsdeckung bei 0 1 und
Gas, Erdol und Kohle 33, 1 1 (1980).
H. C. Runge, W. Hafele, Zur Verfiigbarkeit von Erdol und Erdgas,
Erdol und Kohle 37,57 (1984).
Shell Briefing Service, Energie im Profil, Dec. 1984.
Raffinerien im Blickpunkt, May 1985.
MineralGI, Erdgas und Kohle, June 1985.
Erdol- und Erdgasforderung im Offshore-
Bereich, 1/1994.
Der Internationale Handel mit Rohol und
Mineralolprodukten, 2/1994.
Weltenergie, Daten und Fakten, to 1/1995.
Energie im 21. Jahrhundert, 5/1995.
Shell, Fakten und Argumente, Dec. 1999.
G. Ziim, K. Kohlhase, K. Hedden, J. Weitkamp, Entwicklung der
Raffinerietechnik, Erdol und Kohle 37,62 (1984).
W. Hafele, W. Terhorst, Bereitstellung und Nutzung von MineralGI,
Gas, Kohle, Kemenergie, Chem. Industrie X X X V I I ,9 (1985).
H. E. Hanky, Die Zukunftsaussichten der Petrochemie, Erdol, Erdgas,
Kohle 102,38 (1986).
BP Statistical Review of World Energy, to 1996.
BP, Das Buch vom Erdol, Reuter und Klockner, Hamburg 1989.
G . Ondrey, P. Hoffmann, S. Moore, Hydrogen Technologies, Chem.
Engng. May, 30 (1992).
Main-Kraftwerke AG, Energienachrichten to 1997.
454 15. Appendix
Info-Zentrale Elektrizitatswirtschaft e.V to 1997.

RWE Rheinbraun, Weltmarkt fur Steinkohle, Ausgabe 2000.
BMWi, Energiedaten 2000.
Chapter 2:
G. Kaske, Petrochemische Wasserstoff-Herstellung, Transport und
Verwendung, Chemie-1ng.-Techn. 48,95 (1976).
0. Neuwirth, Technische Entwicklung der Methanol-Synthese in der
Nachkriegszeit, ErdoI und Kohle 29,57 (1976).
K. W. Foo, J. Shortland, Compare CO Production Methods, Hydro-
carbon Processing, May, 149 (1976).
S. L. Meisel, J. P. McCullough, C. H. Lechthaler, P. B. Weisz, Gaso-
line from Methanol in One Step, Chemtech., Feb. 86 (1976).
H.-J. Derdulla, I. Hacker, M. Henke, R. Rebbe, Tendenzen und
Fortschritte bei der Synthese von Methylaminen, Chem. Techn.
29,145 (1977).
H. Diem, Formaldehyde Routes bring Cost, Production Benefits,
Chem. Engng. Feb., 83 (1978).
F. Obemaus, W. Droste, The New Hills Process for MTBE, Vortrag
Philadelphia, June 1978.
E. Hancock, Chemical Prospects in South Africa, Chem. and Ind.
April, 276 (1979).
H. Jiintgen, K. H. van Heek, Grundlagen, Anwendung und Weiter-
entwicklung der Kohlevergasung 11, Gwf-Gas Erdgas 121 (1980).
A. Aguilo, J. S. Alder, D. N. Freeman, R. J. H. Voorhoeve, Focus on
C1-Chemistry, Hydrocarbon Processing, March, 57 (1983).
B. Comils, Synthesegas durch Kohlevergasung, Ber. Bunsengesell-
schaft Phys. Chem. 87, 1080 (1983).
C. Brecht, G. Hoffmann, Vergasung von Kohle, Gaswarme int. 32, 7
(1983).
F. Asinger, Methanol auf Basis von Kohlen, Erdol und Kohle 36, 28
(1983), 36, 130 (1983).
K. Griesbaum, W. Swodenk, Forschungs- und Entwicklungstendenzen
in der Petrochemie, Erdol und Kohle 37, 103 (1984).
M. Roper, Oxygenated Base Chemicals from Synthesis Gas, Erdol
und Kohle 37,506 (1984).
K. Kobayashi, International Trends in Methanol, Chem. Econ. & Eng.
Rev. 16,32 (1984).
H. Teggers, H. Jiintgen, Stand der Kohlegasversorgung zur Erzeugung
von Brenngas und Synthesegas, Erdol und Kohle 37, 163 (1984).
G. Kaske, Trends bei der Herstellung von Wasserstoff, Chem. Indus-
trie X X X V I I ,314 (1985).
D. L. King, J. H. Grate, Look What You Can Make From Methanol,
Chemtech, April 244 (1985).
H. Hiller, E. Sup, Octamix-Verfahren, Erdol und Kohle 38, 19 (1985).
T. Hiratani, S. Noziri, CI-Chemistry Based on Methyl Formate, Chem.
Econ. & Eng. Rev. 17,21 (1985).
G. A. Mills, E. E. Ecklund, Alternative fuels: Progress and Prospects,
Chemtech, Sept., 549 (1989), Oct., 626 (1989).
E. Vaughn, Ethanol is the Answer, Chem. and Ind. May, 368 (1999).
Chemical Market Reporter,
Chemical Profile (Melamine, July 19,41 (1999)).
(Methylamines, April 24,41 (2000)).
(Methanol), July 31,41 (2000).
(Methyl Chloride), Oct. 2, 38 (2000))

(Methylene Chloride), Oct. 9,37 (2000))
(Chloroform), Oct. 16,45 (2000).
Chemical Week,
Product Focus (Methanol), Oct. 29,44 (1997).
(Formaldehyde), May 6,30 (1998).
European Chemical News
Inside Pages (Melamine), April 5 - 11 (1999)
(Methanol), Aug. 7 - 20 (2000).
Chapter 3:
K. L. Anderson, T. D. Brown, Olefin Disproportionation - New
Routes to Petrochemicals, Hydrocarbon Processing, Aug., 119
(1976).
V. J. Guercio, Opportunities in Butylenes, Chem. Economy & Eng.
Review 9, 14 (1977).
T. C. Ponder, U. S. Ethylene Supply Demand: 1977- 1980. Hydro-
carbon Processing, June, 155 (1977).
H. Isa, a-Olefins and Its Derivatives, Chem. Economy & Eng. Review
9.26 (1977).
M. F. Farona, Olefin Metathesis - a Technology Begets a Science,
Chem. Techn. Jan., 41 (1978).
R. A. Persak, E. L. Politzer, D. J. Ward, P. R. Pujado, Petrochemical
Intermediates from C?/C4 Olefins, Chem. Economy & Eng. Review
10,25 (1978).
E. R. Freitas, C. R. Gum, Shell's Higher Olefins Process, Chem.
Engng. Prog. Jan., 73 (1979).
J. Weitkamp, E. Eyde, Stand und Aussichten der Verarbeitungstechnik
fur Mineral01 und Erdgas, ErdoI und Kohle 33, 16 (1980).
J. Leonard, J. F. Gaillard, Make Octenes with Dimersol X, Hydrocar-
bon Processing, March, 99 (1981).
R. L. Baldwin, G. R. Kamm, Make Ethylene by ACR-process, Hydro-
carbon Processing, Nov., 127 (1982).
R. Streck, Olefin Metathesis and Polymer Synthesis, Chemtech., Dec.,
758 (1983).
D. Commereuc et al., Dimerize Ethylene to Butene- I , Hydrocarbon
Processing, Nov. 118 (1984).
L. S. Bitar, E. H. Hazbun, W. J. Diel, MTBE-Production and Econom-
ics, Hydrocarbon Processing, Oct., 63 (1984).
W. Keim, Homogene Ubergangsmetallkatalyse, dargestellt am SHOP-
ProzeB, Chem.-Ing. Tech. 56,850 (1984).
P. M. Lange, F. Martinola, S. Oeckl, Use Bifunctional Catalysts for
MTBE, TAME and MIBK, Hydrocarbon Processing, Dec., 51
(1985).
B. Vora, P. Pujado, T. Imai, T. Fritsch, Production of Detergent Ole-
fins and Linear Alkylbenzenes, Chem. and Ind. March, 187 (1990).
P. R. Sarathy, G. S. Suffridge, Etherify field butanes, Hydrocarbon
Processing Jan., 89 (1993), Feb., 43 (1993).
H. Steinhauer, Pervaporation, Chemie-Technik 23.50 (1994).
Chemical Profile (Ethylene), Jan. 24,41 (2000).
(Propylene), Jan. 3 1.37 (2000).
Chemical Week,
Product Focus (MTBE), Dec. 3,60 (1997).
456 15. Appendix
European Chemical News,

Inside Pages (Propylene), July . 5 - 11 (1999)
(a-Olefins), Ian. 31 - 6 (2000)
(Polypropylene), Oct. 30 - 5 (2000)
(MTBE), NOV.6 - 12 (2000).
(Ethylene), Nov. 27 - 3 (2000).
Chapter 4:
K. Stork, J. Hanisian, I. Bac, Recover Acetylene in Olefins Plants.
Hydrocarbon Processing, Nov., 151 (1976).
Y. Tsutsumi, Technological Trends in 1,4-Butanediol, Chem. Econ-
omy & Eng. Review 8,45 (1976).
H. Bockhorn, R. Coy, F. Petting, W. Pratorius, Chemische Synthesen
in Flammen, Chem.-, 1ng.-Techn.49,883 (1977).
E. Bartholomt, Die Entwicklung der Verfahren zur Herstellung von
Acetylen durch partielle Oxidation von Kohlenwasserstoffen,
Chem.- 1ng.-Tech. 49,459 (1977).
A. M. Brownstein, H. L. List, Which Route to 1,4-Butanediol?, Hy-
drocarbon Processing, Sept., 159 (1977).
Y. Tanabe, New Route to 14BG and THF, Hydrocarbon Processing,
Sept., 187 (1981).
K. Eisenacker, Acetylen aus Carbid, Chem. Ind. Aug., 435 (1983).
J. Schulze, M. Homann, Acetylen in der zukunftigen Kohlechemie,
Erdol und Kohle 36,224 (1983).
G. E. Beekhuis, J. G. M. Nieuwkamp, New Process for 2-Pyrrolidone,
Hydrocarbon Processing, April, 109 (1983).
R. Muller, G . Kaske, The Use of Plasma Chemical Processes for
Chemical Reactions, Erdol und Kohle 37, 149 (1984).
Mitsubishi Kasei Corp., 1,4-Butandiol/Tetrahydrofuran Production
Technology, Chemtech., Dec., 759 (1988).
A. M. Brownstein, 1,4-Butandiol and Tetrahydrofuran: Exemplary
Small-volume Commodities, Chemtech., Aug., 506 (1991)
A. Budzinski, Reife Friichte, Chem. Ind. March, 34 (1993).
D. Rohe, Bin Losemittel macht Monomer-Karriere, Chem. Ind. 3, 12
(1995).
Chemical Profile (1,CButanediol), June. 26,41 (2000).
Chemical Week,
Product Focus (Butanediol), April 29,64 (1998).
Inside Pages (Butanediol), Nov. 22 - 28 (1999).
Chapter 5:
J. H. Prescott, Butadiene's Question Mark, Chem. Engng., Aug., 46
( 1976).
A. M. Brownstein, Butadiene: A Viable Raw Material?, Hydrocarbon
Processing, Feb., 95 (1976).
W. Meyer, DCPD: Abundant Resin Raw Material, Hydrocarbon
Processing, Sept., 235 (1976).
T. C. Ponder, U. S. Butadiene - Coproduct or dehydro?, Hydrocarbon
Processing, Oct., 119 (1976).
L. M. Welsh, L. 1. Croce, H. F. Christmann, Butadiene via Oxidative
Dehydrogenation, Hydrocarbon Processing, Nov., 131 (1978).
W. Gunther, Welt-Kautschukmarkt, Chem. Ind. X X X I I ,574 (1980).

B. V. Vora, T. Imai, C&-Dehydrogenation Updated, Hydrocarbon
Processing, April, 171 (1972).
A. Yoshioka, H. Hakari, R. Sato, H. Yamamoto, K. Okumura, Make
Butadiene from Butenebutane Feed, Hydrocarbon Processing,
Nov., 97 (1984).
D. Commereuc, Y. Chauvin, J. Gaillard, I. Uonard, Dimerize Ethyl-
ene to Butene-1, Hydrocarbon Processing, Nov., 118 (1984).
H. Grone, G. Kuth, Modeme Produktentwicklungen festigen tradi-
tionelle Synthesekautschukmarkte,Chem. Ind. X X X V I ,672 (1984).
Chemical Week, Product Report (Rubber), May 10,26 (1993).
M. Morgan, Cs hydrocarbons and derivatives: new opportunities,
Chem. and Ind. Sept., 645 (1996).
M. S Reisch, Rubber get's more traction, Chemical Engng. News, Sept
8,18 (1997)
M. L. Morgan, The Cd industry beyond 2000, Chem. and Ind. Feb. 2
( 1998)
Chemical Profile (Butadiene), March 6 (2000).
Chemical Week,
Product Focus (Rubber), May 10,26 (1993)
(Butadiene), Feb. 4, 1 1 (1998)
Inside Pages (Poiychloroprene) June 14 - 2 (1999).
(EPDM), Feb. 14 - 20 (2000).
(Butadiene), Oct. 23 - 29 (2000).
Chapter 6:
H. Weber, W. Dimmling, A. M. Desai, Make Plasticizer Alcohols this
Way, Hydrocarbon Processing, April, 127 (1976).
R. Fowler, H. Connor, R. A. Baehl, Hydroformylate Propylene at Low
Pressure, Hydrocarbon Processing, Sept., 274 (1976). Carbonylate
with Rhodium, CHEMTECH Dec., 772 (1976).
E. A. V. Brewester, Low-Pressure 0x0 Process Features Rhodium
Catalyst, Chem. Engng. Nov., 90 (1976).
J. Falbe, Homogeneous Catalysis, Vortrag CHEMRAWN I, Toronto
1978.
B. Comils, A. Mullen, 2-EH: What You Should Know, Hydrocarbon
Processing, Nov., 93 (1980).
J. Falbe, New Syntheses with Carbon Monoxide, Springer Verlag
1980.
K.-H. Schmidt, Neuentwicklungen in der homogenen Katalyse. Chem.
Ind. X X X V I I ,762 (1985).
E. Wiebus, B. Comils, Water-soluble catalysts improve hydroformyla-
tion of olefins, Hydrocarbon Processing, March, 63 (1996).
Chemical Market Roporter,
Chemical Profile (n-Butyl Acetate), July 26, 33 (2000).
(Propionic Acid), Feb. 7,37 (2000).
Inside Pages (2-Ethylhexanol), Sept 13 - 19 (1999).
(n- Butyl Acetate), Dec 1 1 - 17 (2000).
458 15. Appendix
Chapter 7:
S. C. Johnson, U. S. EO/EG-Past, Present and Future, Hydrocarbon
Processing, June, 109 (1976).
J. Kiguchi, T. Kumazawa, T. Nakai, For EO: Air and Oxygen Equal,
Hydrocarbon Processing, March, 69 (1976).
M. Gans, B. J. Ozero, For EO: Air or Oxygen, Hydrocarbon Process-
ing, March, 73 (1976).
B. DeMaglie, Oxygen Best for EO, Hydrocarbon Processing, March,
78 (1976).
R. Jira, W. Blau, D. Grimm, Acetaldehyde via Air or Oxygen, Hydro-
carbon Processing, March, 97 (1976).
J. B. Saunby, B. W. Kiff, Liquid-phase Oxidation, Hydrocarbons to
Petrochemicals, Hydrocarbon Processing, Nov., 247 (1976).
D. Forster, On the Mechanism of a Rhodium-Complex-Catalyzed
Carbonylation of Methanol to Acetic Acid, J. Amer. Chem. SOC.98,
846 (1976).
H. Beschke, H. Friedrich, Acrolein in der Gasphasensynthese von
Pyridinderivaten, Chemiker Ztg. 101, 377 (1977).
H. Beschke, H. Friedrich, H. Schaefer, G . Schreyer, Nicotinsaureamid
aus fi-Picolin, Chemiker Ztg. 101,384 (1977).
P. Kripylo, L. Gerber, P. Munch, D. Klose, L. Beck, Beitrag zur
quantitativen Beschreibung der selektivitatsverbessemden Wirkung
von 1.2-Dichlorathan bei der Oxydation von Athylen zu
Athylenoxid, Chem. Techn. 30,630 (1978).
W. Swodenk, H. Waldmann, Modeme Verfahren der GroBchemie:
Ethylenoxid und Propylenoxid, Chemie in unserer Zeit 12, 65
(1978).
G . E. Weismantel, New Technology Sparks Ethylene Glycol Debate,
Chem. Engng. Jan., 67 (1979).
G . Sioli, P. M. Spaziante, L. Guiffre, Make MCA in Two Stages,
Hydrocarbon Processing, Feb., 111 (1979).
J. C. Zomerdijk. M. W. Hall, Technology for the Manufacture of
Ethylene Oxide, Catal. Rev.-Sci. Eng. 23, 163 (1981).
S. Rebsdat, S. Mayer, J. Alfranseder, Der Ethylenoxid-ProzeR und die
Regenerierung des dabei venvendeten Silber-Katalysators, Chem.-
Ing. Tech. 53,850 (1981).
A. Budzinski, Pyridin hat noch Wachstumschancen, Chem. Ind.
X X X l l l ,529 (1981).
B. I. Ozero, J. V. Procelli, Can Developments Keep Ethylene Oxide
Viable, Hydrocarbon Processing, March, 55 (1984).
S . Nowack, J. Eichhom, J. Ohme, B. Lucke, Sauerstoffhaltige or-
ganische Zwischenprodukte aus Synthesegas, Chem. Techn. 36, 55
(1984), 36, 144 (1984).
M. Schrod, G . Luft, Carbonylierung von Essigsauremethylester zu
Essigsaureanhydrid, Erdo1 und Kohle 37, 15 (1984).
U. Dettmeier, E. J. Leupold, H. Poll, H.-J. Schmidt, J. Schutz, Di-
rektsynthese von Essigsaure aus Synthesegas, Erdo1 und Kohle 38,
59 (1985).
B. Juran, R. V. Porcelli, Convert Methanol to Ethanol, Hydrocarbon
Processing, Oct., 85 (1985).
R. A. Sheldon, Fine chemicals by catalytic oxidation. CHEMTECH
Sept., 566 (1991).
Chemical Profile (Ethyl Acetate), July 10,41 (2000).
Chemical Week,
Product Focus (Ethylene glycol/oxide) Feb. 8,44 (1995).

(EO - EG), Oct. 9,41 (1996).
(Ethylene), Feb. 5,51 (1997).
(Ethyl Acetate Butyl Acetate), Sept. 17,37 (1997).
(Acetic Acid), Oct. 21.46 (1998).
Inside Pages (Acetic Acid), May 10 - 16 (1999).
(Ethyl Acetate), Oct 4 - 10 (1999).
(EO), Oct. 11 - 17 (1999).
(Ethylene Glycol) June 26 - 2 (2000).
Chapter 8:
0. Winter, M.-T. Eng, Make Ethylene from Ethanol, Hydrocarbon
N. Kurata, K. Koshida, Oxidize n-Paraffins for sec-Alcohols, Hydro-
carbon Processing, Jan., 145 (1978).
U. Tsao, J. W. Reilly, Dehydrate Ethanol to Ethylene, Hydrocarbon
Processing, Feb., 133 (1 978).
Y. Onoue, Y. Mizutani, S. Akiyama, Y. Izumi, Hydration with Water,
Chemtech., July 432 (1978).
M. K. Schwitzer, Fats as Source for Cationic Sufactants, Chem. and
Ind. Jan. 11 (1979).
D. Osteroth, Die Bedeutung der naturlichen Fettsauren, Chemie fur
Labor und Betrieb 32,571 (1981).
H. Bahrmann, W. Lipps, B. Comils, Fortschritte der Homologis-
ierungsreaktion, Chemiker Ztg. 106,249 (1982).
H.-P. Klein, Hochleistungsozonanlagen und ihr industrieller Einsatz,
Chem.-1ng.-Tech. 55,555 (1983).
C. A. Houston, Marketing and Economics of Fatty Alcohols, JAOCS
61, 179 (1984).
P. Lappe, H. Springer, J. Weber, Neopentylglykol als aktuelle
Schlusselsubstanz, Chemiker Ztg. 113, 293 (1989).
D. H. Ambros, Fettchemie wachst, bluht und gedeiht, Chem. Ind. 31
(1991).
C . Breucker, V. Jordan, M. Nitsche, B. Gutsche, Oleochemie-
Chemieprodukte auf der Basis nachwachsender Rohstoffe, Chem.-
1ng.-Tech. 67,430 (1995).
Chemical Profile (Ethanol), March 13, 37 (2000).
(Pentaerythritol), Aug. 14,33 (2000).
Chemical Week,
Product Focus (Isopropyl Alcohol) March. 26,35 (1997).
(Methyl ethyl ketone), June. 18,36 (1997).
Inside Pages (Methyl ethyl ketone), Dec. 27 - 9 (1999).
(n-Butanol), April 10 - 16 (2000).
(Isopropanol), April 24 - 30 (2000).
Chapter 9:
W. E. Wimer, R. E. Feathers, Oxygen Gives Low Cost VCM, Hydro-
carbon Processing, March, 8 1 (1976).
P. Reich, Air or Oxygen for VCM?, Hydrocarbon Processing, March,
85 (1976).
460 15. Appendix
R. W. McPherson, C. M. Starks, G . I. Fryar, Vinylchloride monomer

. . . What You Should Know, Hydrocarbon Processing, March, 75
(1979).
C. M. Schillmoller, Alloy Selection for VCM Plants, Hydrocarbon
Processing, March, 89 (1979).
W. M. Burks, Y. W. Rao, A. Eldring, Wirtschaftlichere Vinylchlorid-
produktion, Chem. Ind. XXXZZ,250 (1980).
J. L. Ehrler, B. Juran, VAM and AczO by Carbonylation, Hydrocarbon
Processing, Feb., 109 (1982).
J. Schulze, M. Weiser, Ruckstandsprobleme chlororganischer Pro-
dukte, Chem. Ind. X X X V I ,468 (1984), 747 (1984).
P. K. Eichhom, Fluorkunststoffe, Kunststoffe 79,927 (1989).
F. Nader, Perspektiven der Chlorchemie, Chemie-Technii25,66 (1996).
Chemical Profile (Vinyl Acetate), Aug. 21,45 (2000).
(Vinyl Chloride), Aug. 28,41 (2000).
(Chlorine), Sept. 4,37 (2000).
(Trichloroethylene), Sept. 25,53 (2000).
(Perchloroethylene), Oct. 30,49 (2000).
Chemical Week,
Product Focus (Chlorine) March. 13,38 (1996).
(Vinyl Chloride), Sept. 25.46 (1996).
(Ethylene Dichloride), March 12, 30 (1997).
(Vinyl Acetate), May. 7.38 (1997).
Inside Pages (Vinyl Chloride), June 28 - 4 (1999).
(Polytetrafluorethylene), July 12 - 18 (1999).
(Vinyl Acetate), Sept. 27 - 3 (1999).
(Perchloroethylene) Jan. 24 - 30 (2000).
(Trichloroethylene), Feb. 28 - 5 (2000).
(Ethylene Dichloride), May 8 - 14 (2000).
(Chlorine), Sept. 25 - 1 (2000).
Chapter 10:
A. H. de Rooij, C. Dijkhuis, J. T. J. von Goolen, A Scale-Up Experi-
ence; The DSM Phosphate Caprolactam Process, Chemtech., May
309 (1977).
H. J. Naumann et al., Entwicklung und Anwendung des Verfahrens
der selektiven Phenolhydrierung fur die Herstellung von Cyclohex-
anon, Chem. Techn. 29,38 (1977).
W. Rosler, H. Lunkwitz, Entwicklungstendenzen und technologische
Fortschritte bei der Produktion von &-Caprolactam,Chem. Techn.
30,61 (1978).
M. Fischer, Photochemische Synthesen im technischen MaBstab,
Angew. Chem. 90, 17 (1978).
Y. Izumi, I. Chibata, T. Itoh, Herstellung und Verwendung von Ami-
nosauren, Angew. Chem. 90, 187 (1978).
D. E. Danly, Adiponitrile via Improved EHD, Hydrocarbon Process-
ing, April, 161 (1981).
K. Wehner et al., Entwicklung eines technischen Verfahrens zur
Herstellung von N-Methyl-E-caprolactam, Chem. Techn. 33, 193
(1981).
A. S. Chan, New route to Adipic Acid Developed at Monsanto, Chem.
Eng. News April, 28 (1984).
0. Immel, H. H. Schwarz, K. Starke, W. Swodenk, Die katalytische

Umlagerung von Cyclohexanonoxim zu Caprolactam, Chem. 1ng.-
Techn. 56,612 (1984).
K. Ito, I. Dogane, K. Tanaka, New Process for Sebacic Acid, Hydro-
carbon Processing, Oct., 83 (1985).
B. v. Schlotheim, Aufwartstrend bei Chemiefasem setzte sich fort,
Chem. Ind. X X X V I I I ,127 (1986).
J. Dodgson et al., A Low Cost Phenol to Cyclohexanone Process,
Chem. and Ind. Dec., 830 (1989).
Chemical Week, Product
Focus (Caprolactam), Jan. 29,50 (1997).
Inside Pages (Adipic Acid), Sept. 20 - 26 (1999).
(Caprolactam), Oct. 25 - 31 (1999).
(Adiponitrile), May 1 - 7 (2000).
Chapter 11:
K. H. Simmrock, Die Herstellverfahren fur Propyleneoxid und ihre
elektrochemische Alternative, Chem.-1ng.-Tech. 48, 1085 (1976).
K. Yamagishi, 0. Kageyama, H. Haruki, Y. Numa, Make Propylene
Oxide Direct, Hydrocarbon Processing, Nov., 102 (1976).
K. Yamagishi, 0. Kageyama, Make Glycerine via Peracetic Acid,
Hydrocarbon Processing, Nov., 139 (1976).
F. Matsuda, Acrylamide Production Simplified, Chemtech., May, 306
( 1971).
Y . Onoue, Y. Mizutani, S . Akiyama, Y. Izumi, Y. Watanabe, Why
Not Do It In One Step? The case of MIBK, Chemtech., Jan., 36
(1 977).
P. R. Pujado, B. V. Vora, A. P. Krueding, Newest Acrylonitrile Proc-
ess, Hydrocarbon Processing, May, 169 (1977).
J . C. Zimmer, Cut Polyester Costs - Use PO, Hydrocarbon Process-
ing, Dec., 115 (1977).
H. Schaefer, Katalytische Ammonoxidation und Ammondehydri-
erung, Chemie-Technik 7,231 (1978).
T. C. Ponder, U. S . Propylene: Demand vs. Supply, Hydrocarbon
Processing, July, 187 (1978).
K. H. Simmrock, Compare Propylene Oxide Routes, Hydrocarbon
T. Hasuike, H. Matsuzawa, Make MMA from Spent-BB, Hydrocar-
bon Processing, Feb., 105 (1979).
K.-H. Schmidt, Aktive Sauerstoffverbindungen: Chancen auf neuen
Markten - Uberkapazitaten in der Gegenwart, Chem. Ind. XXXI,
135 (1979).
S . L. Neidleman, Use of Enzymes as Catalysts for AIkene Oxide
Production, Hydrocarbon Processing, Nov, 135 (1980).
J. Itakura, Present State and Prospects for Acrylic Ester Industry,
Chem. Eonomy & Eng. Review July, 19 (1981).
T. Nakamura, T. Kito, A new Feedstock for the Manufacture of
Methyl Methacrylate Emerges. Chem. Econ. & Eng. Rev. Oct., 23
(1983).
H. Itatani, International Technological Trends in Ct-Chemistry, Chem.
Econ. & Eng. Rev. 16,21 (1984).
P. Kripylo, K. Hagen, D. Klose, K. M. Tu, Mechanismus und Selektivitat
der Oxidation von Propen zu Acrolein, Chem. Techn. 36,58 (1984).
462 15. Appendix
K. Drauz, A. Kleemann, M. Samson, Acrolein-Baustein fur neue

Synthesen von Aminosauren und Naturstoffen, Chemiker-Ztg. 108,
391 (1984).
R. V. Porcelli, B. Juran, Selecting the Process for Your Next MMA
Plant, Hydrocarbon Processing, March, 37 (1986).
E. Johnson, J. Chowdhury, New Menu for MMA Plants, Chem.
Engng. March, 35 (1990).
I. Young, Weakness of Propylene in Europe, Chem. Week, March 24,
37 (1993).
D. Rohe, Masse und Klasse (Acrylsaure), Chem. Ind. 1/2, 12 (1995).
D. Rohe, Vor dem Quantitatssprung (1.3-Propandiol), Chem. Ind. 3,
13 (1996).
D. Rohe, Eintragliche Derivate gesucht (Acrolein)
Europa Chemie 20,5 (1997).
Chemical Market Reporter
Chemical Profile (Methylisobutylketone), March 8,37 (1999).
(Acrylamide), March 15,45 (1999).
(Acetone), April 5,53 (1999).
(Acrylic Acid), May 24, 1 (1999).
(Methyl Methacrylate), June 28,33 (1999).
(Acrylonitrile), May 8,45 (2000).
Chemical Week,
Product Focus (Acetone), Dec. 14,40 (1994).
(Methyl Methacrylate), Nov. 12, 36 (1997).
(Acrylonitrile), July 22,54 (1998).
(Acrylic Acid), Aug. 5 , 34 (1998).
Inside Pages (Methylmethacrylate), April 12 - 18 (1999).
(Acrylic Acid), June 7 - 13 (1999).
(Propylene Oxide), Aug. 2 - 15 (1999).
(MIBK), May 15 - 21 (2000).
(Acrylonitrile), July 31 - 6 (2000).
(Acetone), Nov. 20 - 26 (2000).
(Monopropylene Glycol), Dec. 4 - 10 (2000).
Chapter 12:
G . Collin, Technische und wirtschaftliche Aspekte der Steinkohlen-
teerchemie, Erdol und Kohle 29, 159 (1976).
J. E. Fick, To 1985: U. S. Benzene Supply Demand, Hydrocarbon
Processing, July, 127 (1976).
T. C. Ponder, Benzene Outlook Through 1980, Hydrocarbon Process-
ing, Nov., 217 (1976).
P. J. Bailes, Solvent Extraction in the Petroleum and Petrochemical
Industries, Chem. and Ind. Jan., 69 (1977).
T. C. Ponder, Benzene Supply Demand Stable in Europe?, Hydrocar-
bon Processing, June, 158 (1977).
S. McQueen, Abundant Feedstock is Key to New Anthraquinone
Route, Chem. Engng. Aug., 74 (1978).
H. Franke et al., Die hydrokatalytische Isomerisierung technischer Cg-
Aromatenfraktionen, Chem. Techn. 31,402 (1979).
U. Langer et al., Gewinnung von BTX-Aromaten nach dem Arex-
Verfahren, Chem. Techn. 33,449 (1981).
J. Klempin et al., Das Aris-Verfahren - ein hocheffektiver petrol-
chemischer ProzeB zur Gewinnung von Xylenisomeren, Chem.
Techn. 33, 356 (1981).
G. Collin, Aromatische Chemiegrundstoffe aus Kohle, Erdol und

Kohle 35,294 (1982).
G. Preufier, G. Emmrich, Gewinnung von Reinaromaten, Erdol und
Kohle 36; 207 (1983).
G. Kolling, J. Langhoff, G. Collin, Kohlenwertstoffe und Verflus-
sigung von Kohle, Erdol und Kohle 37,394 (1 984).
J. W. Stadelhofer, Present Status of the Coal Tar Industry in Western
Europe, Chem. and Ind. March, 173 (1984).
G. Collin, Steinkohlenteerchemie: Bedeutung, Produkte und Ver-
fahren, ErdoI und Kohle 38,489 (1985).
P. C. Doolan, P. R. Pujado, Make Aromatics from LPG, Hydrocarbon
C. D. Gosling et al., Process LPG to BTX Products, Hydrocarbon
Processing, Dec., 69 (1991).
M. Coeyman, N. Alperowicz, Future stays bright for H202, Chem.
Week, Febr. 17,42 (1993).
H.H. John H. D. Neubauer, P. Birke, Zeolite Containing Catalysts for
the Conversion of Cs-Aromatics Fractions, Catalysis Today 49, 21 1
( 1999)
H. Offermanns, G. Dittrich, N. Steiner, Wasserstoffperoxid in Um-
weltschutz und Synthese, Chemie in unserer Zeit 34, 150 (2000).
Chemical Profile (Naphthalene), May 31, 33 (1999).
(Toluene), Oct. 23 - 33 (2000).
Chemical Week,
Product Focus (Benzene), Febr. 14,40 (1996).
(Hydrogen Peroxide), Febr. 26,38 (1997).
(Paraxylene), Oct. 15,36 (1997).
(Xylenes), March 25,56 (1998).
(Toluene), Dec. 2.56 (1998).
Inside Pages (Toluene), July 19 - 25 (1999).
(Paraxylene), June 5 - 11 (2000).
(Benzene), Nov. 13 - 19 (2000).
(Hydrogen Peroxide), Dec. 18 - 7 (2000).
Chapter 13:
P. R. Pujado, J. R. Salazar, C. V. Berger, Cheapest Route to Phenol,
Hydrocarbon Processing, March, 91 (1976).
G. Lenz, Herstellung von Maleinsaureanhydrid aus Butenen, Che-
mieanlagen, Verfahren July 27 (1976).
M. Gans, Which Route to Aniline?, Hydrocarbon Processing, Nov.,
145 (1976).
.I.A. Bewsey, Synthetic Tartaric Acid and the Economics of Food
Acidulants, Chem. and Ind. Feb., 119 (1977).
T. C. Ponder, U. S. styrene: More growth with less plants, Hydrocar-
bon Processing, July, 137 (1977).
P. Maggioni, F. Minisci, Catechol and Hydrochinone from Catalytic
Hydroxylation of Phenol by Hydrogen Peroxide, La Chimica E
Llndustria 59,239 (1977).
A. Portes, J. Escourrou, Optimize Styrene Production, Hydrocarbon
P. Fontana, Butan als Ausgangsprodukt fur Maleinsaureanhydrid,
Chimica 31,274 (1977).
464 15. Appendix
G. E. Tong, Fermentation Routes to C3 and Cd Chemicals, Chem. Eng.

Prog. April, 70 (1978).
R. Hirtz, K. Uhlig, Polyurethan-Baukasten - noch Platz fur neue
Bausteine, Chem. Ind. X X X ,617 (1978).
R. L. Varma, D. N. Saraf, Selective Oxidation of C4-Hydrocarbons to
Maleic Anhydride, Ind. Eng. Chem. Prod. Res. Dev. 18, 7 (1979).
J. C. Bonacci, R. M. Heck, R. K. Mahendroo, G. R. Patel, Hydrogen-
ate AMS to Cumene, Hydrocarbon Processing, Nov., 179 (1980).
T. Wett, Monsanto/Lummus Styrene Process is Efficient, Oil & Gas
Journal July, 76 (1981).
R. A. Innes, H. E. Swift, Toluene to Styrene - a Difficult Goal,
CHEMTECH April, 244 (1981).
F. Budi, A. Neri, G . Stefani, Future MA Keys to Butane, Hydrocarbon
Processing, Jan., 159 (1982).
W. W. Kaeding, L. B. Young, A. G. Prapas, Para-Methylstyrene
CHEMTECH Sept., 556 (1982).
G. S. Schaffel, S. S. Chem, J. J. Graham, Maleic Anhydride from
Butane, Erdol und Kohle 36,85 (1983).
S. Fukuoka, M. Chono, M. Kohuo, Isocyanate without Phosgene,
CHEMTECH Nov., 670 (1984).
S . C. Arnold, G. D. Sucin, L. Verde, A. Neri, Use Fluid Bed Reactor
for Maleic Anhydride from Butane, Hydrocarbon Processing, Sept.,
123 (1985).
J. Schulze, M. Weiser, Riickstandsprobleme chlororganischer Pro-
dukte, Chem. Ind. XXXVZI,105 (1985).
D. Rohe, Maleinsaureanhydrid, ein Langweiler macht Karriere, Chem.
Ind. Aug. 32 (1989).
H. Harris, M. W. Tuck, Butanediol via maleic anhydride, Hydrocar-
bon Processing May, 79 (1990).
D. Jackson, L. Tattum, Tougher times ahead for polyurethane, Chem.
Week, Oct. 9,32 (1991).
I. Young, Overbuilding plagues phenol, Chem. Week, June 16, 68
(1993).
M. S. Reisch, Thermoplastic Elastomers Target, Chem. Eng. News,
Aug. 10 (1996).
A. Budzinski, Im sicheren Hafen (Phenol), Chem. Ind. 5, 13 (1996).
A. Miiller, Lyondell schliefit strategische Lucke, Chemische Rund-
schau 1 1 , 5 (2000).
Chemical Profile (Polycarbonate) Jan. 11,37 (1999).
(Aniline), Febr. 8,33 (1999).
(Nitrobenzene), Febr 15,33 (1999).
(Cumene), March 22,45 (1999).
(Phenol), March 29,33 (1999).
(TDI), April 12,41 (1999).
(Benzoic acid), May 3,33 (1999).
(Monochlorobenzene), May 17,37 (1999).
(MDI), Jan 3,29 (2000).
(Fumaric acid), July 24,33 (2000).
Chemical Week,
Product Focus (Aniline), Febr 12,33 (1997).
(Maleic anhydride), June 4, 37 (1997).
(Bisphenol A), Aug. 27,68 (1997).
(Cumene), Jan. 7,50 (1998).
(Phenol), Febr. 25,46 (1998).
15. Appendix 465
(MDI), April 8, 37 (1998).

(Styrene), June 17,34 (1998).
(TDI), Aug. 19.97 (1998).
Inside Pages (Phenol), May 17 - 23 (1999).
(Cyclohexane), June 21 - 27 (1999).
(Aniline), Aug. 16 - 29 (1999).
(Bisphenol A), Oct. 18 - 24 (1999).
(Cumene), Nov. 29 - 5 (1999).
(Styrene), Febr. 21 - 27 (2000).
(Nitrobenzene), April 17 - 23 (2000).
(a-Methylstyrene), May 22 - 28 (2000).
(Styrene), June 19 - 25 (2000).
(MDI), July 24 - 30 (2000).
(TDI), Sept. 18 - 24 (2000).
(Maleic anhydride), Oct. 2 - 8 (2000).
Chapter 14:
M. C. Sze, A. P. Gelbein, Make Aromatic Nitriles this Way, Hydro-
carbon Processing, Feb., 103 (1976).
K. Matsuzawa, Technogical Development of Purified Terephthalic
Acid, Chem. Economy & Eng. Review 8,25 (1976).
H. Kawabata, Synthetic Fibers and Synthetic Fiber Materials in Japan,
Chem. Economy & Eng. Review 9,27 (1977).
F. Obenaus, M. 0. Reitemeyer, Eine einfache DMT-Reinigung durch
chemische Umsetzung, Erdo1 und Kohle 31,469 (1978).
0. Wiedemann, W. Gierer, Phthalic Anhydride Made with Less En-
ergy, Chem. Engng. Jan., 62 (1979).
A. P. Aneja, V. P. Aneja, Process Options for Polyester, Chem. and
Ind. April, 252 (1979).
A. P. Aneja, V. P. Aneja, Process Options, Feedstock Selections, and
Polyesters, CHEMTECH April, 260 (1979).
L. Verde, A. Neri, Make Phthalic Anhydride with Low Air Ratio
Process. Hydrocarbon Processing, Nov., 83 (1984).
A. Nitschke, Bottle-grade PET, Chem. Week, Apr. 21,38 (1993).
Chemical Profile (PET), June 14,69 (1999).
Chemical Week,
Product Focus (PTA), April 9,31 (1997).
(Phthalic anhydride), Aug. 13,44 (1997).
(PET) Oct. 7,39 (1998).
Inside Pages (Phthdlic anhydride), Sept. 6 - 12 (1999).
(Isophthalic acid), Nov. 8 - 14 (1999).
(PET), July 3 - 9 (2000).
(PTA), Aug. 21 - 3 (2000).
Index
ABS plastic Acetone 278 - 283

acrylonitrile content 310 by-product of light gasoline oxidation 176
butadiene content 115 co-product in Hock process 355 - 357
Acenaphthene 387 importance and production 278 - 279
Acetaldehyde 165 - 171 manufacture from isopropanol 280 - 28 1
aldol condensation 186 - 188 from propene 279 - 280
conversion to acetaldol 186 from starch products (fermentation) 279
to acrylonitrile 305 reaction with acetylene 119
to butadiene I08 with acrylonitrile 191
to crotonaldehyde I86 with hydrocyanic acid 284
to ethyl acetate 189 secondary products 281 - 283
to ethylidene diacetate 23 1 thermolysis to ketene 184
to glyoxal 156 - 157 Acetone cyanohydrin 284
to lactonitrile 305 Acetonitrile, by-product of propene
to pentaerythritol 212 - 213 ammoxidation 308
to pyridines 190 - 191 conversion to acrylonitrile 309 - 3 10
to sorbic aldehyde 187 Acetophenone 271
cooxidation with propene 269 - 270 Acetoxybenzene 359
withp-xylene 398 - 399 2-Acetoxybutane 176
importance and production 165 - 166 Acetoxylation
manufacture from C& alkanes 170 benzene to phenyl acetate 359
from ethanol 169 - I70 butadiene to 1,4-diacetoxy-2-butene 101
from ethylene 166 - 169 ethylene to ethyleneglycol diacetate (with addition of
oxidation to acetic acid 172 - 174 AcOH) 153 - 154
to acetic anhydride 182 - 183 to vinyl acetate 23 1 - 233
to glyoxal 156 - 157 propene to ally1 acetate 300 - 301
to peracetic acid 172 - 173 to monoacetoxy propanole 276 - 277
secondary products I7 1 Acetylene
Acetaldol conversion to acetaldehyde 165
dehydration to crotonaldehyde 186 to acrylic esters 292
hydrogenation to 1,3-butanediol 186 to acrylonitrile 305
manufacture from acetaldehyde 186 to 2-butyne-l,4-diol 99
Acetanilide I85 to hydroquinone 366 - 367
Acetic acid (AcOH) 171 - 182 to 2-methyl-3-butyne-2-01 1 19
activated acetic acid 206 to vinyl acetate 230 - 23 1
importance and production 171 - 172 to vinylacetylene 122 - 123
manufacture via acetaldehyde oxidation to vinyl chloride 218 - 219
172- 174 to vinyl esters and ethers 220 - 238
via alkdne/alkene oxidation 174 - 176 to vinyl fluoride 225 - 226
via carbonylation of methanol 177 - 179 to N-vinylpyrrolidone 104 - 105
via conversion of synthesis gas 179 - 180 importance and production 91 - 98
via oxidation of light gasoline 176 isolation from cracked fractions 97 - 98
manufacturing prognosis 179 - 180 manufacture from carbide 93 - 94
uses 180-181 via thermal processes 94 - 98
Acetic anhydride 182 - I85 purification for chemical applications 94
Acetoacetic acid derivatives 185 Acetylene black 93
468 Index
Acetylsalicylic acid 183 isolation of aromatics 324

ACR (advanced cracking reactor) 64 - 65 separation of nliso paraffins 77 - 78
Acrolein 287 - 291 Agricultural alcohol 193 - 194
conversion to acrylic acid 293 - 294 Acricultural products 205 - 206
to acrylonitrile 308 Air-Liquide process (low temperature separation) 24
to ally1 alcohol 300 Alcohol ethoxylates 210
to methionine 290 Alcoholic fermentation 196
to 1,3-propanediol 290 - 291 Alcohols 193 - 215
to pyridines 289 higher, monohydric 205 - 212
manufacture from lower, monohydric 193 - 205
acetaldehyde/formaldehyde 287 - 288 polyhydric, branched 212 - 215
from propene 288 - 289 Alcoholysis
Acrylamide of ethylene cyanohydrin 291 - 292
intermediate in acrylonitrile hydrolysis 293 of ethylene oxide 162 - 163
manufacture from acrylonitrile 31 1 - 3 12 of methacrylonitrile 286
Acrylic acid and esters 29 1 - 296 of P-propiolactone 292
applications 294 - 295 of propylene oxide 278
importance and production 29 1 Aldol condensation
manufacture from acetylene 292 of acetaldehyde 186
from acrylonitrile 293 of acetaldehyde and formaldehyde 287 - 288
from ethylene cyanohydrin 291 - 292 of n-butyraldehyde 139 - 140
from propene 293 - 294 Aldolization
from P-propiolactone 292 of acetaldehyde 186
manufacturing prognosis 295 - 296 of acetaldehyde and formaldehyde 212 - 21 3
Acrylonitrile (AN) 304 - 312 of acetone 282
application in cyanoethylations 3 10 of isobutyraldehyde and formaldehyde 214 - 215
conversion to acrylamide 3 11 - 3 12 of n-butyraldehyde and formaldehyde 213 - 214
to acrylic acid 293 Aldox process
to adiponitrile 249 - 25 1 hydroformylatiodaldol condensation 140
to 5-oxohexanonitrile 191 Alfen process
to 2-pyrrolidone 104 manufacture of Ziegler olefins 75 - 76
importance and production 304 Alfol synthesis
manufacture from acetaldehyde 305 oligomerization of ethylene 75 - 76
from acetylene 305 manufacture of primary linear alcohols 210 - 212
from ethylene oxide 305 Alkali metal chloride electrolysis H2 production
from propane (ammoxidation) 309 27 - 28
from propene 306 - 309 Alkane sulfonates 81 - 83
percentage breakdown of applications 310 Alkane yeast 36
Activated acetic acid 206 Alkar process (UOP)
'ADAM-EVA recycle process 23 - 24 ethylation of benzene 340 - 341
Adipic acid 241 - 243 Alkazid process
conversion to adiponitrile 247 - 248 purification of synthesis gas 22
to I ,6-hexanediol 244 Alkene sulfonates 81
to nylon 6.6 244 Alkyd resins
importance and production 24 I with glycerol as component 303 - 304
manufacture from butadiene 243 with glycidyl esters as components 144
cyclohexanol/one 242 - 243 with phthalic acid as component 391
Adiponitrile (ADN) 247 - 252 Alkylaromatics
hydrogenation to hexamethylenediamine 25 1 disproportionation and transalkylation 334 - 336
manufacture from acrylonitrile 249 - 25 1 Alkylate gasoline 74
from adipic acid 247 - 248 Alk ylation
from butadiene 248 - 249 of ammonia 51 - 52
manufacturing prognosis 252 of benzene with ethylene 337 - 341
producers (AN dimerization) 250 with higher olefins 345 - 347
Adsorption processes with propene 344 - 345
Index 469
of phenol with methanol 362 - 363 3-methylpyridine 192

with olefins 361 - 362 propane to acrylonitrile 309
using higher olefins 80 - 81 propene to acrylonitrile 306 - 309
sec-Alkylbenzenes (linear = LAB) 81 m-xylene to isophthalonitrile 402
higher 345 - 347 p-xylene to terephthalonitrile 400 - 402
Alkylbenzene sulfonates (linear = LAS) 345 - 346 Amoco process
Alkylhydroperoxides 209 extent of application of oxidation process 398
Alkylphenol ethoxylates 158 - 159 separation of dp-xylene (indirect) 324
Alkylphenols 360 - 362 terephthalic acid from p-xylene 398
Alkylpyridines 190 - 192 trimellitic anhydride from m-xylene 3 18 - 319
Alkylsulfonates, see alkane sulfonates Amyl alcohols 265
Allantoin 157 2-Amylanthraquinone 330
Allied processes, malic acid manufacture 375 tert-Amylmethyl ether (TAME) 71 - 72
gas purification (Selexol) 21 Amyl propionate 142
Allyl acetate 300 - 301 Andrussow process, formic acid manufacture 46 - 47
hydroformylation 101 Aniline
Allyl alcohol and esters 299 - 301 conversion to 4,4'-diphenylmethane diisocyanate
epoxidation 302 - 303 383 - 384
hydroformy lation 301 manufacture and use 376 - 379
Allylamine 300 manufacture via H2 transfer 343
Allyl chloride 296 - 299 via ammonodehydrogenation of benzene
epoxidation to epichlorohydrin 297 - 298 378 - 379
Allyl compounds, importance 296 oxidation to quinone 365 - 366
Allyl rearrangement of 3,4-dicyano-I -butene 248 - 249 production and manufacturers 376
Alma process 372 Anthracene 328 - 330
Alphabutol process 67 Anthrahydroquinone 329 - 330
Alusuisse process Anthraquinone 328 - 330
maleic anhydride from n-butane 372 Anti-Markownikov addition 253
Amination Antioxidants 379
1,6-hexanediol to HMDA 247 Aprotic solvents
Amino anthraquinone 329 dimethylformamide 45
Aminocaprolactame 263 ethylene glycol dialkyl ether 162 - 164
1,6-Aminohexanol 247 Aramide 240
o-Aminoundecanoic acid 252 - 253 Arex process 322
Ammonium sulfatehydrogensulfate Arge process
by-product of hydrolysis of acetone cyanohydrin Fischer-Tropsch process 22 - 23
284 Aris process 333
of hydrolysis of acrylonitrile 291 Aromatics 3 13 - 336
of oxidation of aniline 365 - 366 condensed (polynuclear) 326 - 330
co-product along with s-caprolactam 260 - 261 content in reformate and pyrolysis gasoline 317
Ammonodehydrogenation conversion processes 33 1 - 336
alkanes to hydrocyanic acid 46 - 48 feedstocks 314 - 319
benzene to aniline 378 - 379 importance and production 313
Ammonolysis isolation from reformate and pyrolysis gasoline 3 19
allylamine from ally1 chloride 299 from products of coal coking 315 - 316
aniline from chlorobenzene or phenol 377 - 378 separation process 320 - 324
1 1 -bromoundecanoic acid 253 CSAromatics, see xylenes, ethylbenzene
m-cresol to m-toluidine 378 Aromax process (Toray)
methyl formate to formamide 43 - 44 p-xylene isolation 324
to N-methylformamides 45 Aromex process (Koppers)
Ammoxidation extraction of aromatics 322
cyclohexanone to cyclohexanone oxime 261 Arosolvan process, extraction of aromatics 322
isobutene to methacrylonitrile 286 Asahi processes
methane to hydrocyanic acid 46 - 47 chlorination of methane 53 - 54
methanol to hydrocycanic acid 47 cyclohexanol from benzene 254
470 Index
Asahi Kasei process chlorination 351 - 352

methacrylic acid from isobutyraldehyde 287 consumption 337
Atlantic-Richfield process (Arco) content in coke-oven products 315
isobutene from tert-butanol 70 - 71 in reformate and pyrolysis gasoline 317
Azelaic acid conversion to anthraquinone 329
component in nylon 6.6 251 to resorcinol 364
production and use 208 feedstock sources 314
Azeotropic distillation, separation of aromatics 320 hydrogenation to cyclohexane 347 - 348
Aziridine, see ethyleneimine to cyclohexene 254
importance and production 3 13
manufacture via disproportionation of toluene
BASF processes 334 - 335
acrylic acid from acetylene 292 via hydrodealkylation of toluene 33 1 - 332
1.4-butanediol from acetvlene 99 - 100 nitration to nitrobenzene 375 - 376
butanols from propene (hydrocarbonylation) oxidation to hydroquinone 367
202 - 203 to maleic anhydride 368 - 369
carbonylation of methanol (high pressure) 177 - 178 oxychlorination 358
ethylbenzene dehydrogenation 342 percentage share of various feedstocks 318
2-ethylhexanol esterification 392 - 403 percentage breakdown of application 337
isolation of 1,3-butadiene (NMP) 110 - 11 1 sulfonation 350 - 351
of maleic anhydride 368 Benzenesulfonic acid 350 - 35 1
manufacture of formic acid 43 - 44 1,2,4,5-Benzenetetracarboxylicacid 3 18 - 3 19
of methacrylic acid 287 1,2,4-Benzenetricarboxylicacid 3 18 - 3 19
of methanol (high pressure) 30 - 3 1 Benzoic acid
of methanol (medium pressure) 32 manufacture from toluene 354
of polyisobutene 73 from toluene (Amoco) 398
of propionic acid 142 Bergwerksverband process
of synthesis gas 21 oxidation of pseudocumene 3 18
oxidation of o-xylene 389 - 390 Bextol process, hydrodealkylation of toluene 332
BASF-Sachsee BarthoZomt!, manufacture of acetylene Bi-gas process, coal gasification 17
96 Biological balance
BASF submerged flame process, manufacture of amino acid deficiency in SCP 36 - 37
acetylene 96 L-lysine deficiency 263
Bashkirov oxidation methionine deficiency 290
cyclododecane 245 - 246 Biological degradabili ty
cyclohexane 242 alkylbenzenesulfonates 346
paraffine 209 - 21 I alkylphenol ethoxylates 362
Bayer-Hoechst process derivatives of linear alcohols 212
vinyl acetate from ethylene 232 - 233 ethoxylates of fatty alcohols 159
Buyer processes Biphenyl 332
acetic acid from n-butene 175 - 176 Bischlorodiisopropyl ether 269
anthraquinone from naphthoquinone 329 Bis(cyanoethy1) ether 250
chlorination of benzene 35 1 - 352 2,4-Bis(ethylamino)-6-chloro-1,3,5-triazine 49
oligomerization of isobutene 72 - 73 Bis(2-ethylhexy1)phthalate(DOP)
Beckmann rearrangement importance for 2-ethylhexanol 140 - 141
cyclododecanone oxime 264 manufacture and use 392
cyclohexanone oxime 256 - 258 Bisglycidyl ether 298
Benfield process, purification of synthesis gas 22 Bis(2-hydroxyethyl) terephthalate 403 - 404
Ben-Sat process 348 1,4-Bis (hydroxymethy1)-cyclohexane
Benzene (see 1,4-dimethylolcyclohexane)
alkylation with chloroalkanes 346 - 347 Bisphenol-A
with ethylene 337 - 341 addition to epichlorohydrin 298
with higher olefins 345 glycidylether 298
with propene 344 - 345 manufacture and use 360 - 361
ammonodehydrogenation to aniline 378 - 379 Bituminous coal, see coal
Index 471
Bituminous Coal, Res., Bi-gas process 17 I ,4-Butanediol

Berates, Bushkirov oxidation 209 - 21 1 manufacture from acetylene 99 - 100
Boric acid route from ally1 alcohol 301
oxidation of cyclohexane 242 from butadiene 116
of cyclododecane 245 - 246 from 1,4-diacetoxy-2-butene 100 - 101
of n-paraffins 209 - 21 1 from 1,4-dichloro-2-butene 124 - 125
Boudouard equilibrium 16 from maleic anhydride 373
BP-Hercules process, phenol from cumene 356 - 357 Butanols 201 - 205
BP processes: Butane Isom 72 importance and production 201 - 202
Cyclar 326 manufacture and use 202 - 205
formic acid from AcOH manufacture 44 products of the 0x0 synthesis 136 - 137
manufacture of alkane yeat 36 n-Butanol, manufacture from
of 4-methyl- I-pentene(4 MPI) 85 crotonaldehyde 186 - 187
BP-Ugine process, ammoxidation of propene 308 from butyraldehyde 136 - 137
Breeder reactors 6 tert-Butanol
Brown coal, see coal conversion to hypochlorite 274
BTX aromatics, see benzene, toluene, xylene co-product in epoxidations 270 - 271
Bubble column processes dehydration 70 - 7 1
acetaldehyde manufacture 168 - 169 manufacture from isobutene 69 - 71
acetaldehyde oxidation I72 - 174 oxidation to methacrylic acid 285 - 286
benzene chlorination 35 1 - 352 2-Butene-1,4-diol 100
ethylation 338 3-Butene-I .2-diol 124
hydrogenation 347 - 348 Butenes 66 - 74
propylation 344 - 345 applications 69 - 74
butane oxidation 174 content in cracking processes 68
co-oxidation of p-xy lenelparaldehyde 399 isomerisation 72
cumene oxidation 356 oxidation to maleic anhydride 370 - 371
ethylene chlorination 219 recovery from C4 cracked fractions 68 - 70
paraffins oxidation 207 - 210 n-Butenes
sulfoxidation 82 - 83 addition of acetic acid 175 - 176
propene epoxidation 273 manufacture via propene 85 - 86
1,3-Butadiene metathesis with isobutene 121 - 122
acetoxylation 101 sec-Butyl acetate
chlorination 248 manufacture 175 - 176
content in C4 cracked fractions 68 oxidation to acetic acid 177
conversion to adipic acid 246 2-tert-Butylanthraquinone 330
to chloroprene 122 - 124 Butyl ester 137 - 138
to sulfolane 116 Butyl hydrogensulfate 203
to vinylcyclohexene 343 tert-Butyl hydroperoxide 270 - 271
cyclotrimerization 245 terf-Butyl hypochlorite 273
epoxidation 116 2-Butyne-1,4-diol 99
hydrocyanation 249 n-But yraldehyde
importance and production 107 conversion to 2-ethylhexanol 139 - 140
manufacture from C4 alkanes, Cq alkenes to trimethylolpropane 213 - 214
1 1 1 -114 manufacture from acetaldehyde I86
according to traditional methods 108 - 109 from propene 131 - 132
reaction with cyclopentadiene 126 n-Butyric acid 137
reaction with naphthoquinone 329 y-Butyrolactam, see 2-pyrrolidone
recovery from C4 cracked fractions 109 - 11 1 y-Butyrolactone
uses 114- 117 manufacture from I ,4-butanediol I03 - 104
1.3-Butadiene extraction (CAA) 110 from rnaleic anhydride 373
Butadiene rubber (BR) I14 - 115
n-Butane, oxidation to maleic
anhydride 371 - 372 Calcium carbide
1,3-Butanediol I86 manufacture and hydrolysis 93 - 94
472 Index
use in steel production 92 Castor oil

Calcium cyanamide 92 alkaline cleavage to sebacic acid 241
use for dicyandiamide 49 producing countries 253
Cannizzaro reaction pyrolysis to undecenoic acid 252 - 253
manufacture of neopentyl glycol 214 Cat cracking 59 - 60
of pentaerythritol 212 - 213 Catacarb process, synthesis gas purification 22
of trimethylolpropane 213 - 214 Catadiene process, butane dehydrogenation 112
&-Caprolactam 253 - 264 Catalyst and Chemical process
comparison of production costs 262 methanol manufacture 32
importance and production 253 - 254 Catofin 64
manufacture via cyclohexanone oxime 254 - 258 CdF Chimie-Technip process benzene ethylation 339
manufacture prognosis 260 - 262 Cekanoic acids (Kuhlmann) 144
uses 262-264 Celanese processes
&-Caprolactone n-butane oxidation (LPO) 174 - 175
application 259 - 260 HMDA manufacture from 1,6-hexanedioI
hydrogenation to 1,6-hexanediol 246 246 - 247
manufacture from cyclohexanone 259 manufacture of acetaldehyde 170
Carbazole 3 16 of methanol 32
Carbitols' 162 propaneibutane oxidation 170
Carbon monoxide Cellosolve' 162
applications 25 - 26 Cellulose acetate 180 - 181
conversion to dimethylformamide 44 - 45 Cellulose acetobutyrate 138
to formic acid 42 - 43 Cetus process, propylene oxide 276
separation from gas mixtures 24 - 25 CI chemistry
Carbon oxysulfide 21 acrylonitrile 309 - 310
Carbon tetrachloride ethylene glycol 44 - 45
manufacture from coal 56 methyl glycolate 44 - 45
via carbon disulfide 54 - 55 methyl propionate 45
via chlorination of methane 52 - 54 oxygenated C2 compounds 179 - 180
via chlorinolysis 55 - 56 tri-hetramethyl benzene 326
Carbonylation Chem Systems process, propylene oxide 276 - 277
acetylene to acrylic acid 292 Chevron catalyst, Rheniforming process 3 16 - 3 17
acetylene to hydroquinone 366 - 367 Chloral 353
amines or nitro compounds 383 Chlorination
benzene to anthraquinone 329 acetic acid to chloroacetic acids 181
butadiene to adipic acid 244 benzene 351 - 352
cy clododeca- 1,5,9-triene to cy clododecane butadiene for adiponitrile 248
carboxylic acid 265 for chloroprene 123
dinitrotoluene to TDI 383 carbon disulfide to CCI4 54 - 55
ethylene to acrylic acid (oxidative) 295 - 296 ethane to ethyl chloride 197
methanol to acetic acid 177 - 179 ethylene to I ,2-dichloroethane 219
to dimethyloxalate 155 hydrocyanic acid to cyanogen chloride 48
to methylformate 43 - 44 methane to chloromethanes 52 - 54
methylacetate to acetanhydride 184 n-paraffins 79 - 80
nitrobenzene to MDI 383 propene to ally1 chloride 296 - 297
olefins with nucleophilic partners 141 - 143 Chlorinolysis 55 - 56
toluene to p-toluylaldehyde 402 Chloroacetic acids 181
m-xylene to 2,4-dimethylbenzaldehyde 3 18 - 319 Chlorobenzene
4-Carboxybenzaldehyde 397 ammonolysis to aniline 377 - 378
tert-Carboxylic acids, Koch reaction 143 - 144 applications 352 - 353
Carboxymethylcellulose I81 hydrolysis to phenol 352 - 353
Carburetor fuel manufacture 351 - 352
addition of tert-butanol 204 p-Chloro-o-cresol 363
of methanol 33 Chlorocyan, see cyanogen chloride
manufacture from methanol 33 - 34 Chlorofluoroethanes 225
Index 413
Chloroform 52 - 54 for n-paraffins 78 - 79

Chloromethanes 52 - 57 m-Cresol 378
applications 57 m, p-Cresol 357
importance and production 52 0-Cresol 362 - 363
manufacture 52 - 57 p-Cresol, alkylation with isobutene 363
Chloronitrobenzenes 353 Crotonaldehyde, manufacture 186
Chloroparaffins 79 - 80 applications 186 - 188
Chloroprene, importance and manufacture 122 - 124 Crotonic acid 188
Chloroprene rubber (CR) Crystallization process
application of chloroprene 124 separation of xylene isomers 322 - 324
share of synthetic rubber 1 15 Cumarone 326 - 327
2-Chloro- 1-propene 297 Cumene 344 - 345
Citric acid 375 Cumene hydroperoxide, see cumyl hydroperoxide
Clathrates 78 Cumene process, phenol manufacture 355 - 357
Cluus process 22 Cumyl hydroperoxide 356
Cluster catalysts for propene epoxidation 270
use in reforming 316 a-Cumylphenol 357
Coal conversion products 11 - 13 Cyanoethylation
Coal gasification, technologies 16 - 19 general 310
application of nuclear process heat 19 of acetone 191
gasification agents 19 Cyanogen chloride 48 - 49
processes - Cyanuramide 49
Bergbau-Furschung 19 Cyanuric chloride 48 - 49
Rheinbmun I9 Cyclar process 326
Coal, significance as Chemical feedstock 11 - 13 Cyclodimerization, butadiene 245
extraction 325 Cyclododecane
hard and brown coal reserves 5 manufacture from cyclododeca- 1,5,9-triene 245
hydrogenation 325 oxidation to cyclododecanoUone 245 - 246
Coal tar 314 Cyclododecanecarboxylic acid 265
Coconut oil hydrogenation 207 Cyclododecanol/one, manufacture from
Coke coking 315 - 316 cyclododecane 245 - 246
Coking of coal 315 Cyclododecanone
Coking products manufacture from cyclododecanol 264
aromatic content and isolation 3 15 - 3 16 oximation and rearrangement 264 - 265
Combined process Cyclododeca- 1,5,9-triene (CDT)
manufacture of vinyl chlorid 222 carbonylation 265
Condensed aromatics 326 - 330 conversion to dodecanedioic acid 246
Conducting salt, mode of action 250 to lauryl lactam 264 - 265
Conversion catalyst 22 ethenolysis to tetradeca-l,13-diene 88
Conversion processes of oil 60 - 63 manufacture 245
Co-oxidation, manufacture of propylene oxide polymerization to polydodecenamer 88 - 89
269 - 273 Cyclohexane 347 - 349
of terephthalic acid 399 importance and production 347
Cosden process, polymerization of isobutene 73 manufacture from benzene 347 - 349
Cosorb process, CO absorption 25 from methylcyclopentane 348
Cowper principle 96 nitration 256
Cq cracked fraction oxdiation to cyclohexanoVone 242
content in naphtha cracking 66 photonitrosation 256
separation of butadiene I09 - 1 1 1 Cyclohexanecarboxylic acid 258 - 259
CScracked fraction Cyclohexane- 1,4-dicarboxylic acid
content in naphtha cracking 66 dimethyl ester 404 - 405
oxidation to maleic anhydride 372 Cyclohexanol, manufacture from phenol 242 - 243
separation of cyclopentadiene 125 - 126 Cyclohexanol/one
of isoprene I17 - 118 manufacture from benzene 254
Cracking process 59 - 63 from cyclohexane 242
474 Index
oxidation to adipic acid 242 - 243 Dehydrogenation

Cyclohexanone butane and butenes to 1,3-butadiene 111 - 114
conversion to o-aminododecanoic acid 265 - 266 1,Cbutanediol to y-butyrolactone 103 - 104
conversion to oxime 255 - 256 sec-butanol to methyl ethyl ketone 204
manufacture from cyclohexanol 255 cyclododecanol to cyclododecanone 264
from cyclohexylamine 254 cyclohexanol to Cyclohexanone 255
from phenol 255 cyclohexanol/one to phenol 355
Cyclohexanone oxime cyclohexylamine to imine 254
manufacture from cyclohexane 256 ethanol to acetaldehyde 169
from cyclohexanone 255 - 256 ethylbenzene to styrene 341 - 343
Cyclohexenyl acetate 260 isopentane and isopentenes to isoprene 118
Cyclohexylamine 379 isopropanol to acetone 280 - 28 1
Cyclohexylbenzene 359 methanol to formaldehyde 38 - 39
Cyclohexyl hydroperoxide 242 paraffins to olefins 79 - 80
Cyclohexylimine 254 Dehydrochlorination
Cycloocta-l,5-diene 245 1-chloro-1-fluoroethane to vinyl fluoride 225 - 226
Cycloolefins chloroparaffins 79 - 80
ethenolysis to a,o-diolefins 88 3,4-dichloro-l-butene to chloroprene 124
Cyclopentadiene, recovery and applications 1,2-dichloroethane to vinyl chloride 221
125 - 126 ethylene chlorohydrin to ethylene oxide 146
Cyclotrimerization, butadiene 245 propylene chlorohydrin to propylene
rn, p-Cymene 357 oxide 268 - 269
1,1,2-trichloroethane to vinylidene chloride 225
Dehydrocyclization
Daicel processes alkanes to cycloalkanes 317
glycerol from propene 303 1,4-butanediol to y-butyrolactone 103 - 104
peracetic acid from acetaldehyde 172 - 173 Dehydrodimerization
propylene oxide from propene 273 methane to acetylene 97
pyridine from acroleidNH3 289 Dehydrogenations in reforming process 3 17
Dalvor@ 226 Desulfurization
DDT 353-355 naphtha cracked gas 65
Deacon process, HCl oxdiation to chlorine 221 - 222 pig iron 92
1,lO-Decanedicarboxylic acid, 1,12-dodecanedioic acid synthesis gas 21 - 22
Decarboxylation Detol process, hydrodealkylation of toluene 332
benzoic acid to phenol (oxidative) 354 Deutsche Texaco (now RWE-DEA) process
pyridinedicarboxylic acid to nicotinic acid isopropanol from propene 200
191 - 192 Diacetone alcohol 282
Degussa processes I ,4-Diacetoxy-2-butane 101
manufacture of acrolein 287 - 288 1,4-Diacetoxy-2-butene 101
ofHCN 46-47 1,2-Diacetoxyethane thermolysis 235
of nicotinic acid amide 192 1,2-Diacetoxypropane 276
selective hydrogenation of acrolein 300 Diaminotoluene, phosgenation 381 - 382
Dehydration Dian, see bisphenol-A
acetaldol to crotonaldehyde 186 Dibenzoyl peroxide 204
acetic acid to ketene 183 I ,2-Dibromoethane 145
1,4-butanediol to THF 101 - 103 application 224
diacetone alcohol to mesityl oxide 282 Dibutylmaleate 373
diammonium adipate to adiponitrile 247 - 248 2,6-Di-tert-butyl-4-methylphenol 363
diethanolamine to morpholine 160 Di-n-butylphthalate 137 - 138
ethanol to ethylene 63 Dicarboxylic acids 240 - 241
ethylene cyanohydrin to acrylonitrile 305 Dichlorobenzenes, chlorolysis to CCI4 358
formamide to HCN 46 Dichlorobutenes
glycol/diglycol to 1,Cdioxane 157 - 158 intermediates for adiponitrile 248
a-hydroxyisobutyric acid to methacrylic acid 285 for 1,Cbutanediol 124 - 125
methylphenylcarbinol to styrene 271 - 272 for chloroprene 123 - 124
Index 415
1,4-Dichloro-2-butene 123 - 124 production of dimethylethylen glycols 163

3,4-Dichloro-l -butene 123 N,N-Dimethylformamide
2,2'-Dichlorodiethyl ether 158 extraction of aromatics 321
4,4'-Dichlorodiphenylsulfone 361 extraction of butadiene 110 - 111
1.2-Dichloroethane (EDC) extraction of isoprene 118
conversion to ethyleneimine 161 manufacture and use 45 - 46
to tri- and tetrachloroethylene 227 - 228 separation of acetylene 94
dehydrochlorination to vinyl chloride 221 I ,4-Dimethylnaphthalene 398
manufacture via chlorination of ethylene 219 2,6-Dimethylnaphthalene 398
via oxychlorination of ethylene 219 - 220 1,4-Dimethylolcyclohexane 404 - 405
use as oxidation inhibitor 148 Dimethyloxalate 155
Dichloromethane 52 - 54 2,2-Dimethyl- 1.3-propanedio1, see neopentyl glycol
1,2-Dichloropropane 269 Dimethyl terephthalate (DMT) 394 - 405
1,3-Dichloro-l-propene 297 Dimethylurea 52
Dicyandiamide 49 4,6-Dinitro-o-cresol (DNOC) 363
Dicyanobutene 248 - 249 Dinitrotoluenes 379 - 381
Dicyclopentadiene, separation and applications Dioctylphthalate (DOP), see bis(2-ethylhexylphthalate)
125 a,.w-Diolefins via ethenolysis 87 - 88
Diels-Alder reactions 1,4-Dioxane 157 - 158
butadiene with butadiene 343 Dioxolane 157
butadiene with I ,4-naphthoquinone 329 Diphenyl ether 352
cyclopentadiene with cyclopentadiene 125 4.4'-Diphenylmethane diisocycanate (MDI)
hexachlorocyclopentadiene 126 manufacture 383 - 384
Diethanolamine production 380
application in gas purification 22 Diphenylol propane, see bisphenol-A
manufacture 159 Dismutation, olefins, see metathesis
Diethylbenzenes 339 Disproportionation
Diethylene glycol 152 - 153 alkylaromatics 334 - 336
conversion to morpholine 160 benzoic acid to terephthalic acid 400
Diethyl ether 194 olefins, see metathesis process
Di-2-ethylhexyl phthalate (DOP) 140 - 141 Distapex process, extractive distillation 321
Diglycolamine 22 Distillers-BP process
Diglyme@ 162 light gasoline oxidation 176
Dihydroxybenzenes 363 - 367 1,12-Dodecanedioic acid
Diisobutene importance 245
applications 73 - 74 manufacture and applications 245 - 246
alkylation of phenol 362 Dow processes
manufacture and importance 69 - 73 chlorination of benzene 351 - 352
metathesis to neohexene 88 ofmethane 53
Diisocyanates 379 - 385 dehydrogenation of butene 112 - 113
Diisooctyl phthalate, see bis (2-ethylhexyl) phthalate dehydrogenation of ethylbenzene 342
Diisopropanolamine 21 manufacture of ethyleneimine 161
m-Diisopropylbenzene 365 oxidation of toluene 354 - 355
p-Diisopropylbenzene 365 Dowanols@ 162
Diisopropyl ether 199 DSM HPO processes
Diketene 185 manufacture of cyclohexanone oxime 256
Dirnersol process manufacture of hydroxylamine 257 - 258
olefin dimerization 84 - 85 DSM processes
N,N-Dimethylacetamide 52 2-picoline 191
Dimethylamine 5 1 - 52 2-pyrrolidone from acrylonitrile 104
2,4-Dimethylbenzaldehyde 318 - 3 19 Duo-Sol process, extraction of aromatics 322
3,3-Dimethyl-l-butene 88 Du Pont processes
Dimethylcarbonate 45 acetylene via electric arc pyrolysis 95
4,4-Dimethyl-1,3-dioxane120 - 121 adiponitrile from butadiene 248 - 249
Dimethyl ether, oxidation to formaldehyde 38 ammonodehydrogenation of benzene 378 - 379
476 Index
butane oxidation to MA 372 conversion to ethyleneimine 160 - 161

cyclohexanone oxime from cyclohexane 256 Ethenolysis of olefins 87 - 88
glycol from formaldehyde 41 Ethoxylation of ammonia 159 - 160
glycolic acid from formaldehyde 41 of ethylene glycol 152 - 153
nitrosation of propene 306 of higher alcohols 210
polytetramethyleneglycol 103 of hydrocyanic acid 291 - 292
tetrahydrofurane from maleic acid 373 of lower alcohols 162 - 164
Durene 318 of nucleophilic partners 151 - 152
Dynamite 304 of polypropylene glycols 278
of terephthalic acid 403 - 404
Ethyl acetate 188 - 189
Eastman Kodak process 2-Ethylanthraquinone 330
hydrogenation of dimetyl terephthalate 404 - 405 Ethylbenzene 337 - 341
terephthalic acid from p-xylene 399 dehydrogenation 341 - 343
Edeleanu process, extraction of paraffins 78 HZtransfer to nitrobenzene 343
EHD process, see electro hydrodimerization hydroperoxide for phenol manufacture 359
Electric arc pyrolysis 95 for propene epoxidation 270 - 27 1
Electro-hydrodimerization (EHD) 249 - 250 importance and production 337 - 338
Energy, total consumption and pattern of isolation from CS aromatic fraction 323
consumption 2 - 3 manufacture from benzene 338 - 341
anticipated consumption 7 - 8 Ethyl tert-butyl ether 71
efficiency factor for oil 10 - 11 Ethyl chloride
reserves 7 - 8 manufacture and use 197 - 198
supply 1 - 8 promoter in benzene ethylation 338
Energy sources 2 - 8 Ethyl Corporation
Epal process, Ziegler alcohols 210 - 212 Epal process 210 - 212
Epichlorohydrin manufacture of I , 1,l-trichloroethane 224
applications 298 - 299 Ethylene
hydrolysis to glycerol 302 acetoxylation to glycol diacetate 153 - 154
manufacture 297 - 298 to vinyl acetate 23 1 - 233
EPR (ethylene-propene rubber) 115 addition of AcOH to ethyl acetate 189
Epoxidation Alfol synthesis 210 - 212
ally1 alcohol to glycidol 302 alkylation of benzene 338 - 341
ally1 chloride to epichlorohydrin 297 - 298 chlorination to 1,2-dichloroethane 219
butadiene to 3,4-epoxy-l-butene 116 conversion to pyridines 191
ethylene to ethylene oxide 146 - 150 epoxidation to ethylene oxide 146 - 150
propene to propylene oxide 268 - 277 feedstocks 64
3,4-Epoxy-l-butene 116 hydration to ethanol 194 - 196
Epoxy resins 298 - 299 hydrochlorination to ethylchloride I97 - 198
Epoxytartaric acid 373 - 374 hydroformylation to propionaldehyde I28
EFTR (ethylene-propene terpolymer rubber) 115 hydroxycarboxylation to propionic acid 141 - 142
Escambia process, methacrylic acid from importance and production 63
isobutene 285 manufacture via cracking process 63 - 66
Ethane, chlorination to ethyl chloride 197 via ethanol dehydration 196
Ethanol via propene metathesis 85 - 86
applications 196 - 197 oligomerization using Exxon method 77
conversion to acetaldehyde 196 using Shell method 77
to butadiene I08 using Ziegler method 75 - 76
to ethylchloride 197 oxidative carbonylation to acrylic acid 295 - 296
to ethylene 63 oxychlorination to 1,2-dichloroethane 220
importance and production 193 - 194 to vinyl chloride 22 1
manufacture from ethylene 194 - 196 partial oxidation acetaldehyde 166 - 168
from methanol 196 production of polyethylene 66
via fermentation 193 - 194 percentage breakdown of use 145
Ethdnoiamine 159 - 161 purification 65 - 66
Index 477
terpolymer with propene and dienes (EPTR) 115 application 140 - 141
Ethylene carbonate 164 - 165 esterification with phthalic anhydride 392 - 393
intermediate for ethylene glycol 154 manufacture from acetaldehyde 140
Ethylene chlorohydrin 146 from n-butyraldehyde 139 - 140
conversion to 1.4-dioxane 158 via propene hydroformylation 140
to ethylene oxide 146 production 139
Ethylene cyanohydrin Ethylidene diacetate 231
conversion to acrylic acid 291 - 292 5-Ethylidenenorbornene 126
to acrylonitrile 305 Ethyl sulfate 194
manufacture from ethylene oxide 291 p-Ethyltoluene 340
Ethylenediamine Ethylvanillin 157
manufacture from 1.2-dichloroethane 224 Extraction
from ethanolamine 161 - 162 acetylene from cracked fractions 97 - 98
Ethylenediaminetetraacetic acid (EDTA) 224 1,3-butadiene from Cq cracked fractions 110 - 111
Ethylene glycol isoprene from Cs cracked fractions 117 - 1 18
conversion to 1.4-dioxane 157 - 158 m-xylene from CSaromatics 334
to dioxolane 157 Extraction processes for separation of aromatics 322
to glyoxal 156 - I57 Extractive distillation
to glyoxalic acid 156 - 157 separation of aromaticshon-aromatics 320 - 321
to PET 403 - 404 separation of 1,3-butadiene I10
importance and production 152 separation of isoprene 118
manufacture from ethylene 153 - 154 Exxon processes
from dimethyloxalate 155 extraction of butadiene (CAA) 110
from ethylene oxide 152 - 153 of formaldehyde 42
from formaldehyde 4 1 oligomerization of ethylene 77
from synthesis gas 154 - 155
manufacturing prognosis 153 - 155
percentage breakdown of use 156 Fatty acid triglycerides 206
Ethylene glycol diacetate 153 - 154 Fatty acids
Ethylene glycol dialkyl ether 162 - 163 applications 208
Ethylene glycol ether 162 - 164 hydrogenation to fatty alcohols 205 - 208
Ethylene glycols, higher 152 - 153 manufacture via paraffin oxidation 207 - 208
Ethylene glycol monoalkyl ether 162 Fatty acid nitriles 208
Ethyleneimine 160 - 161 Fatty alcohols 205 - 212
Ethylene oxide (EO) 145 - 150 Fatty alcohol ethoxylates 159
application as ethoxylating agent 158 - 159 Fatty amines 208
conversion to acrylic acid 29 1 - 292 Feedstocks, see raw material
to acrylonitrile 305 Fentons reagent 366
dimerization to 1 ,4-dioxane 158 Fermentation of biological waste 196
importance and production 145 - 146 Fermentation products
manufacture from ethylene (epoxidation) 146 - 149 acetone 279
from ethylene (chlorohydring process) 146 butanol 202
manufacturing prognosis 149 - 150 fumaric acid 374
percentage breakdown of use 152 lactic acid 306
reaction with alcohols 162 - 163 L-lysine 263
withCOz 154 Fermentation to ethanol 193 - 194
withCO/H:! 165 Fischer-Tropsch process 22 - 23
with ethylene glycol 152 - 153 Flavor acids 375
with H20 152 - 153 Fluidized catalytic cracking (FCC) 60
with NH, 159 - 160 Fluidized-bed processes
with terephthalic acid 404 ammoxidation of propene 307 - 308
secondary products (review) 151 - I52 chlorination of methane 53 - 54
Ethylglycolacetate 164 coal gasification (Winkler) 16 - 17
2-Ethylhexanoic acid 141 conversion of 1&dichloroethane to tri- and tetra-
2-Ethylhexanol(2 EH) chloroethylene 227
478 Index
of urea to melamine 49 Gas oil, cracking to olefins 64

hydrogenation of nitrobenzene to aniline 376 - 377 as feedstock for SCP 36
manufacture of hydrocyanic acid 47 - 48 Gasification process, manufacture of synthesis gas
oxidation 15- 19
of n-butane to maleic anhydride 371 - 372 Gasohol project 196
of n-butenes to maleic anhydride 370 - 371 Gassynthan process, manufacture of synthesis gas 2 1
of ethylene to ethylene oxide 146 - 150 Girdler converting catalyst 22
of naphthalene to phthalic anhydride 388 - 389 Glutaric acid
of o-xylene to phthalic anhydride 389 - 390 secondary product in adipic acid manufacture 242
oxychlorination of ethylene 220 - 221 Glycerine, see glycerol
Synthol process 23 Glycerogen 303
Fluorene 332 Glycerol 301 - 303
Formaldehyde 37 - 42 Glycerol trinitrate 304
addition to acetylene 99 Glycerol tripolyether 303 - 304
applications 40 - 42 Glycidol 302
in melamine resins 50 Glycidyl ester of Koch acids 144
in phenolic resins 360 Glycidyl ether of bisphenol-A 298
in resorcinol copolymers 367 1,2-Glycol carbonate, see ethylene carbonate
commercial grades 37 - 38 Glycol, see ethylene glycol
conversion to dioxolane 157 Glycolic acid 41 - 42
to isoprene 120 - 121 Glyme@ 162
to neopentyl glycol 214 Glyoxal 156 - 157
to pentaerythritol 212 - 213 Glyoxylic acid 156 - 157
to pyridines 190 Glyptale 303 - 304
to trimethylolpropane 213 - 214 Goodyear process
to vinylpyridine 192 separation of isoprene 118
importance and production 38 Goodyear-Scientific Design Process
manufacture from alkanes 38 isoprene manufacture 119 - 120
from methanol 38 - 40 propene dimerization 84
Formamide 43 - 45 Gulf processes
dehydration to HCN 46 oxychlorination of benzene 358
derivatives and applications 45 THD process 332
manufacture and hydrolysis 43
Formex process, extraction of aromatics 322
Formic acid Haldor Topsoe process, manufacture of methanol 32
applications 44 - 45 Halcon-Atlantic Richfield process, see oxirane process
by-product from oxidation of light Halcon processes, manufacture of glycol 154
gasoline 176 acetanhydride from methylacetate 184
from oxidative degradations 44 vinyl-acetate from 1,2-diacetoxy ethane 235
importance and production 42 - 43 vinyl acetate from methyl acetate 235 - 236
manufacture from CO 42 - 43 Hard coal, see coal
Formox process, manufacture of formaldehyde 40 HDA process, hydrodealkylation of toluene 332
N-Formylmorpholine 322 Henkel I process
Fuel oil production 10 terephthalic acid from phthalic acid 399
Fumaric acid 374 - 375 Henkel I1 process
Fused salt processes terephthalic acid from benzoic acid 399 - 400
manufacture Heptanal, see heptylaldehyde
of acrylonitrile from propane/propene 309 Heptylaldehyde 252 - 253
of chloromethanes via CH4 oxychlorination 54 Hexachlorobenzene 56
of oxalic acid 44 Hexachlorocyclopentadiene 126
of resorcinol 364 Hexachloroethane 53
of phenol from benzenesulfonic acid 35 1 trans, trans-2,4-Hexadienoic acid, see sorbic acid
of vinyl chloride from ethane 223 Hexafluoropropene 229
Hexamethylenediamine (HMDA)
importance 246 - 247
Index 419
manufacture and use 25 1 - 252 oxidation of n-butaneln-butene 174 - 175

Hexamethylenediammonium adipate 244 propylation of benzene 344 - 345
Hexamethylene- 1.6-diisocyanate (HDI) 380 Hydeal process (UOP), hydrodealkylation of toluene
Hexamethylene imine 262 332
1.6-Hexanediol Hydrar process (UOP),hydrogenation of benzene 348
conversion to HMDA 247 Hydration
manufacture from adipic acid 244 butenes to butanols 203 - 204
from caprolacton 246 1,4-diacetoxy-2-butene to 1,4-diacetoxybutane
i-Hexenes 85 101
Hexylene glycol 283 ethylene to ethanol 195
High seventy cracking 63 ethylene oxide to ethylene glycols 152 - 153
High temperature reactons (HTR) 19 isobutene to tert-butanol 69 - 71
Hock modifications maleic anhydride to DL-malic acid 375
manufacture of hydroquinone 365 propene to isopropanol 198 - 200
of phenol from ethylbenzene 359 propylene oxide to propylene glycols 277
from cyclohexylbenzene 359 Hydrocarbon Research process
of resorcinol 364 - 365 manufacture of synthesis gas 21
Hock processes Hydrocarbon resins 126
manufacture of hydrochinon from p-diisopropyl- Hydrocarbony lation
benzene 365 propene to butanols 202 - 203
phenol from cumene 355 - 357 Hydrocarboxylation, Reppe method 141 - 142
resorcin from rn-diisopropylbenzene 364 - 365 Hydrochlorination
Hoechst-Hiils process acetylene to vinyl chloride 21 8 - 219
H2 electric arc pyrolysis 95 ethylene to ethyl chloride 197 - 198
Hoechst-Knapsack process Hydrocracker
acetic anhydride from acetaldehyde 182 - 183 extension of feedstock base 9 - 10
acrylonitrile from propene 307 H2 consumption 27
Hoechst processes products 60 - 61
chlorinolysis of products containing chlorine Hydrocyanation of 1,3-butadiene 248 - 249
55 - 56 Hydrocyanic acid
dimethylethylene glycols 163 addition to acetaldehyde 305
high temperature pyrolysis (HTP) 97 to acetone 284
methane chlorination 53 to acetylene 305
oxidation of acetaldehyde 173 to butadiene 249
sulfonation of benzene 364 to ethylene oxide for acrylic ester 291 - 292
sulfoxidation of alkanes 82 - 83 for acrylonitrile 305
Hoechst- Uhde processes applications 48 - 50
electrolysis of HCI 22 1 conversion to methionine 289 - 290
manufacture of SCP 37 manufacture 46 - 48
Homologation 196 recovery as by-product
Hooker process content in propene ammoxidation 308
manufacture of bisphenol-A 360 - 361 dependence on catalyst 48
Houdry dehydrogenation I 12 Hydrodealkylation
catadiene process 112 alkylnaphthalenes to naphthalene 327
catofin process 64 toluene to benzene 33 1 - 332
HTW process I7 - I8 thermal and catalytic processes 331 - 332
Hiils processes Hydrodesulfurization 20
chlorination of paraffins 79 - 80 Hydrodimerization, acrylonitrile 249 - 250
cyclotrimerization of butadiene 245 Hydroformy lation 127 - 135
electric arc pyrolysis 95 catalyst modifications 134 - I35
manufacture of I ,2-glycol carbonate from ethylene importance and production 127 - 128
oxide 164 - 165 input of ally1 acetate 101
of isopropanol from propene 199 - 200 of ally1 alcohol 301
methane chlorination 53 of cyclododecene 265
metathesis polymerization 89 of ethylene oxide I65
480 Index
industrial operation 131 - 134 allyl acetate to allyl alcohol 301

principles 128 - 131 allyl chloride to allyl alcohol 299
Hydrogen chlorobenzene to phenol 352
future potential applications and production 24 epichlorohydrin to glycerol 302
manufacture via electrolysis 27 - 28 phenyl acetate to phenol 359
via thermochemical cyclic processes 28 - 29 Hydroquinone
refinery requirements 27 importance and production 363
separation from refinery gas 27 manufacture 365 - 367
from synthesis gas 27 uses 367
world production and applications 26 - 29 o-Hydroxycaproic acid 259
Hydrogen bromide, addition to undecenoic acid 253 Hydroxylamine sulfate 255
Hydrogen chloride Hydroxypivalaldehyde 215
electrolysis 221 Hydroxypivalic acid ester 215
oxidation to chlorine 221 - 222 3-Hydroxypropionaldehyde 165
use in oxychlorination of ethylene 220 Hygas process 17
in oxychlorination of benzene 358
Hydrogen peroxide
use for hydroquinone 365 ICI processes
for peroxy carbonid acids 272 manufacture of isopropanol from propene 199
for tartaric acid 373 - 374 of methanol (low pressure) 3 1
manufacture via autoxidation of anthraqui- OfSCP 36-37
none 329-330 of synthesis gas 20 - 21
via autoxidation of isopropanol 281 of vinyl chloride 223
manufacturing processes 329 - 330 IFP processes
Hydrogenation ethylene dimerization (Alphabutol) 67
acrolein to allyl alcohol 300 extraction of aromatics 322
adiponitrile to hexamethylenediamine 25 1 hydrogenation of benzene 348
benzoic acid to cyclohexanecarboxylic acid olefin dimerization (Dimersol) 84 - 85
258 - 259 oxidation of p-xylene 398
benzene to cyclohexane 347 - 348 IIR (isobutene-isoprene rubber)
2-butyne- 1,4-diol to 1,4-butanediol 99 components for manufacture 74
caprolactone to 1,6-hexanediol 246 share of synthetic rubber 115
crotonaldehyde to n-butanol 186 - 187 Imhausen processes
cyclododeca- 1,5,9-triene to cyclododecane 245 manufacture of DMT 395
dicyanobutenes to adiponitrile 248 - 249 paraffin oxidation 207
dinitrotoluenes to diaminotoluenes 381 Indene 326
DMT to 1,4-dimethylolcyclohexane 404 - 405 Indene-cumarone resin 326 - 327
fatty acids or esters to fatty alcohols 205 - 208 Interox process, manufacture of propylene oxide 275
maleic anhydride via intermediate stages to tetrahy- IR (polyisoprene rubber) 115
drofuran 373 application of isoprene 122
mesityl oxide to methyl isobutyl ketone/ share of synthetic rubber 115
carbinol 282 - 283 Isoamyl acetate 176
nitrobezene to aniline 376 - 377 Isobutane, co-oxidation with propen 270 - 271
0x0 aldehydes to 0x0 alcohols 136 - 137 Isobutene
phenol to cyclohexanol 242 - 243 conversion to isoprene 121 - 122
phenol to cyclohexanone 255 to methyl tert-butyl ether 71
purification of ethylene and propene 65 - 66 to pivalic acid 143 - 144
Hydrogenolysis, see also hydrodealkylation dismutation with 2-butene 121 - 122
m-dioxane derivative to ether alcohol 121 - 122 hydration to tert-butanol 69 - 70
DMT to 1,4-dimethylolcyclohexane 404 - 405 oligomerization 72 - 73
methyl acetate to methanol 181 oxidation to methacrylic acid 285 - 286
0x0 crude products to alcohols and ethers 137 Isobutyraldehyde
Hydrolysis conversion to methacrylic acid 286
acrylonitrile to acrylamide 3 11 - 3 12 to neopentyl glycol 214
to acrylic acid 293 manufacture from propene 131 - 134
Index 481
n, Isobutyraldehyde Kapton film 3 19

hydrogenation to n, isobutanol 136 - 137 Kawasaki process, manufacture of anthraquinone 329
manufacture from propene 131 - I34 Kellogg processes
oxidation to n, isobutyric acid 138 coal gasification 17
lsobutyric acid liquid-phase oxychlorination of ethylene 222
manufacture 286 Sasol production 23
oxdehydrogenation to methacrylic acid 286 Ketene 182 - 185
Isocyanates, see diisocyanates applications 185
Isododecenes 83 conversion to acrylic acid 292
Isododecylbenzene 346 to acetic anhydride 183 - 184
Isododecylbenzenesulfonate 346 to cyclohexenyl acetate 260
Isoheptenes 83 to P-propiolactone I84
Isomar process, isomerization of C Saromatics 333 to sorbic acid 187
lsomerization manufacture 183 - 184
Cg aromatic mixtures 332 - 334 Kevlar@ 240
n-butenes to isobutene 72 KFA-Jiilich ('ADAM-EVA'recycle process) 23 - 24
maleic acid to fumaric acid 374 Knapsack Griesheim process
methylcyclopentane to cyclohexane 347 acrylonitrile from acetaldehyde 305
phthalic acid to terephthalic acid 399 - 400 Koch acids and derivatives 143 - 144
share in reforming processes 316 - 317 Koch reaction 143 - 144
Isononanoic acid and derivatives 138 Kolbe synthesis of dimethyl sebacate 241
Isononanol 209 Koppers-Totzek gasification 17 - 18
Isononenes 83 Krupp-Koppers processes
lsoctanoic acid and derivatives 138 morphylex 322
Isooctanol 209 octenar 321
Isooctene 84 - 85 PRENFLOW I8
Isoophthalic acid Kuraray process, manufacture of
application for aramide 240 3-methyl-3-methoxybutanol 120
manufacture 398 Kureha acetylene process 96
Jsophorone 282
Isophthalonitrile 402
Isoprene 117 - 122 Lactams 253 - 266
applications 122 Lactic acid, -ester, -nitrile 305 - 306
importance and production 117 usage 375
manufacture via constructive reactions I 19 - 122 LAO (linear a-olefins) 75 - 77
via dehydrogenation of isopentane, isopentene Laporte process, epichlorohydrine from ally1 chloride
118 298
separation from Cg cracked fractions 117 - 118 Lauryl lactam 264 - 266
Isopropanol 198 - 201 Lebedew process, butadiene from ethanol 108
dehydrogenation to acetone 280 - 281 Leonard processes, manufacture
lsopropanol amines 278 of N,N-dimethylformamide 45 - 46
Isopropyl acetate 201 of formic acid 43
Isopropylamine 201 of methyl amines 5 I
lsopropylmyristat 201 Luna process (Parex), isolation of n-paraffins 78 - 79
p-lsopropylnaphthaline 328 Lignite, see coal
Isopropyloleat 201 Lime-nitrogen, see calcium cyanamide
lsopropylbenzene 344 - 345 Linde processes
m-, p-Isopropyltoluene 357 acetylene from cracked fractions 98
Isosiv process, isolation of n-paraffins 78 - 79 low temperature separation 24
Liquid-liquid extraction
separation of aromaticshon-aromatics 32 1 - 322
Jeferson process, manufacture of morpholine 160 Low severity cracking 63
Low temperature separation, recovery of CO 24 - 25
LPG (liquified petroleum gas) 64
KA mixture (ketone-alcohol mixture) 242 - 243 Lummus processes
482 Index
ammoxidation of p-xylene 400 - 401 dehydrogenation to formaldehyde 38 - 39

oxychlorination of ethane esterification with HCl 56
(Transcat process) 223 manufacture from propane-butane 32
ofmethane 54 from synthesis gas 30 - 32
phenol from benzoic acid 359 methylation of phenol 362 - 363
propylene oxide via terr-butyl-hypochlorite 274 oxidation to formaldehyde 38 - 40
Lurgi-Linde process production capacities and production 30
Rectisol 21 DL-Methionine 289 - 290
Lurgi processes Methionine hydroxy analogon (MHA) 289 - 290
manufacture of methanol (low pressure) 3 1 - 32 3-Methoxybutanol 188
Octamix 34 Methylacetate carbonylation to acetanhydride 184
Phenoraffin 349 manufacture of vinylacetate 235 - 236
pressure gasification 18 - 19 Methylamine
Purisol 21 manufacture and use 5 I - 52
DL-Lysine N-Methylaminopropionic acid 22
manufacture from s-caprolactam 263 Methylation of ammonia 51
L-Lysine of glycol monoethers 162 - 163
manufacture via fermentation 263 of phenol 362 - 363
Methyl tert-butyl ether (MTBE) 71 - 72
N-Methy 1-&-caprolactam
Malathion 372 - 373 application for extraction 322
DL-Malic acid 375 manufacture 262
Maleic anhydride (MA) 367 - 375 Methyl chloride
applications and secondary products 372 - 375 applications 57
by-product of naphthalene oxidation 388 manufacture from methane 53 - 54
by-product of o-xylene oxidation 390 from methanol 56
hydration to DL-malic acid 375 Methylchlorosilanes (silicones) 57
importance and production 367 - 368 Methy lcyclopentane
manufacture 368 - 372 isomerization to cyclohexane 347
recovery from naphthalene oxidation 368 Methylene chloride 52 - 54
Maleic hydrazide 373 Methylene diisocyanate (MDI) (see 4,4'-diphenyl me-
McKee salt, EHD process 249 - 250 thane diisocyanate)
MCM catalysts 286 Methyl ethyl ketone (MEK) 204 - 205
Medium pressure process for methanol hydroperoxide 204
manufacture 31 - 32 manufacture from n-alkanes 174
Meerwein-Ponndorf reduction from n-butene 280
acrolein to ally1 alcohol 300 2-Methyl-5-ethylpyridine (MEP) 190 - 192
Melamine 49 - 50 Methylformamide 43 - 44
Melted salt, see fused salt Methyl formate 43 - 44
Mesitylene 398 Methyl fuel 35
Mesityl oxide 282 - 283 Methylhydroxythiobutyricacid, see Methionine hydroxy
Metathesis 85 - 89 analogon
styrene manufacture 343 Methylisobutycarbinol 282 - 283
Methacrolein 285 - 286 Methyl isobutyl ketone (MIBK) 282 - 283
Methacrylic acid and ester 283 - 286 from isopropanol dehydrogenation
Methacrylic amide 286 3-Methyl-3-methoxybutanol 120
Methacrylic ester, application of hydrocyanic acid 48 2-Methyl-1-pentene (MP1) 84
Methacrylonitrile 286 4-Methyl- I-pentene (4 MPI) 85
Methanation 16 2-Methylpentenes ( 2 MPI, 2 MP2) for isoprene
Methane, chlorination 52 - 54 119- 120
Methane formation equilibrium 16 Methylphenylcarbinol
Methanol 30 - 37 co-product in epoxidations 270
applications 32 - 37 styrene manufacture 341
conversion to methylamines 5 1 Methylpropionate 45
carbonylation to acetic acid 177 - 179 2-Methylpyridine 190 - 192
Index 483
3-Methylpyridine, ammoxidation 192 Morpholine 160

N-Methylpyrrolidone (NMP) from y-butyrolactone Morphylane process (Koppers)
i 04 extractive distillation of aromatics 321
application in isolation of acetylene 94 Morphylex process (Krupp-Koppers) extraction of
in separation of aromatics 322 aromatics 322
in isolation of butadiene 110 - 111 MTBE, see methyl-terf-butylether
in gas purification 21 MTG process (methanol to gasoline) 34 - 35
in isolation of isoprene 118
a-Methylstyrene 357
Methyltaurine 52 Nafion membrane 42
MHD process, hydrodealkylation toluene 332 Naphtha
Mineral oil consumption and use 9 - 10
producer 3 process for steam reforming 67 - 68
reduction in use as energy source 10 Naphthalene 327 - 328
reserves consumption 3 importance and production 327
Mitsubishi processes isolation and application 327 - 328
I ,4-butanediol from butadiene 101 oxidation to phthalic anhydride 387 - 389
hexamethyleneimine 262 reaction to sebacic acid 241
hydrodealkylation 332 Naphthalene-1 ,4-dicarboxylic acid 398
hydroformylation 133 Naphthalene-2,6-dicarboxylicacid 398
maleic anhydride from butenes 371 P-Naphthol 328
methacrylic acid from acetone cyanhydrine 284 1,4-Naphthoquinone
from isobutyric acid 286 - 287 by-product in phthalic anhydride production 388
methanol process 32 reaction to anthraquinone 329
methylfonnate process 44 Natural gas
phosgenation of diaminotuluene 382 consumption 4 - 5
trimellitic anhydride 3 18 - 3 19 producer 4
xylene isomerization 334 reserves 4
Mitsui Toatsu process Neo acids (Exxon) 144
dinitrotoluene to TDI 383 Neohexene 88
Mixed aldolization 212 - 215 Neopentyl glycol 214 - 215
Mobil processes ester with hydroxypivalic acid 215
alkylation of benzene 340 Nicotinic acid (niacin) 191 - 192
gasoline from methanol (MTC) 34 Nicotinic acid amide 192
olefins from methanol 35 - 36 Nicotinic acid nitrile I92
thermocracking 60 Nieuwland catalyst 122
toluene disproportionation (STDP) 333 addition of hydrocyanic acid to acetylene 305
xylene isomerization 334 ammonolysis of chlorobenzene 377 - 378
Molecular sieves (see zeolites) dimerization of acetylene 122 - 123
Molex process, extraction of aromatics 322 Nippon Oil process, isolation of isobutene 70
Molex process, isolation of paraffins 78 - 79 Nippon Shokubai (Japan Catalytic) processes
Molten salt, see fused salt acrylic acid from propene 294
Monochloroacetic acid 18 1 ammoxidation of toluene 307
manufacture by hydrolysis of trichloroethylene 2!28 of xylenes 402
Monomethylamine 51 - 52 oxidation of paraffins 210
Monsanto processes Nippon Steel process
adiponitrile from acrylonitrile 249 - 250 pyridines from ethylene 191
carbonylation of butadiene 244 Nippun Zeun processes
carbonylation of methanol 178 - 179 extraction of butadiene I10
ethylation of benzene 339 of isoprene 1I8
Hz-separation by prism separators 27 Nitration
Montecatini acetylene processes 96 - 97 benzene 375 - 376
chlorination of methane 54 chlorobenzene 353
Montedi.ron process cyclohexane 256
ammoxidation of propene 308 cyclohexanone 260
484 Index
toluene 380 - 381 Olefin sulfonates, see alkenesulfonates

Nitrile rubber (NBR) 115 Olefins
application of acrylonitrile 3 10 carbonylation, according to Koch 143 - 144
share of synthetic rubber 115 to Reppe 141 - 142
Nitrobenzene content in naphtha cracking product 66
aniline via H2 transfer 343 dismutation, see metathesis
importance and production 375 disproportionation, see metathesis
manufacture and use 375 - 376 historical significance 59
reaction to MDI 383 higher 74-85
reduction to aniline 376 - 377 higher, linear (unbranched) 74 - 83
Nitrochlorobenzenes, see chloronitrobenzenes higher, branched 83 - 85
Nitrocyclohexane 256 manufacturing processes and principles 59 - 63
2-Nitrocyclohexanone 260 metathesis 85 - 89
Nitrosocyclohexanone 243 oligo- and co-oligomerization 83 - 85
Nitrosocyclohexane 256 Oleic acid 208
Nitrosyl chloride 256 ozonolysis 208
Nitrosyl sulfuric acid 258 - 259 Oligoglycol dimethyl ether (Selexol) 163
Nitrotoluenes 380 - 381 Olin Mathieson process
Nitto processes glycerol from ally1 alcohol 303
manufacture of acrylamide 3 11 - 312 Oxalic acid 44
of dimethylamine 5 1 - 52 dimethyl ether 155
Nixan process, nitrocyclohexane 256 Oxamide 50
Nomex@ 240 Oxidation
Nuclear energy acetaldehyde to acetic anhydride 182 - 183
prerequisites for use 5 - 7 to acetic acid 172 - 174
Nuclear fuel to glyoxal 156 - 157
reserves 6 to peracetic acid 172 - 173
Nuclear process heat alkanes and alkenes to acetic acid 174 - 176
coupling of, in chemical reactions 12 - 13 anthracene to anthraquinone 329
use of, in coal gasification 19 benzene to hydroquinone (electrochemical) 367
in H2 manufacture 28 benzene to maleic anhydride 368 - 369
in methane cracking 23 - 24 tert-butanol to methacrylic acid 285 - 286
Nuclear reactor types 5 - 6 butenes to maleic anhydride 370 - 371
Nucleic acids in SCP 36 crotonaldehyde to crotonic acid 188
Nurex process, separation of n-paraffins 78 cumene to cumyl hydroperoxide 356
Nylon types 239 cyclododecane and cyclododecanollone to
Octafining process, isomerization of Cg 1112-dodecanedioicacid 245 - 246
aromatics 333 cyclohexane to cyclohexanoYone 242
Octahydrophenanthrene 326 cyclohexanoYone to adipic acid 242 - 243
n-Octane, thermocracking 6 1 ethylene to acetaldehyde 166 - 168
Octane number improvement to ethylene oxide 146 - 150
via addition of aromatics 252 formic acid as by-product 44
of tert-amyl methyl ether 71 - 72 glycol to glyoxal I56
of tert-butanol 204 hydrocarbons to formaldehyde 38
ofcumene 345 isobutane to tert-butyl hydroperoxide 270 - 271
of diisobutene 74 isobutene to methacrylic acid 285 - 286
of methanol 33 isobutyraldehyde to isobutyric acid 286
of methyl tert-butyl ether 35 isopropanol to acetone 280 - 281
via platforming 316 light gasoline to acetic acid 176
Octenar process 321 methanol to formaldehyde 38 - 40
Oil, see mineral oil 2-methyl-5-ethylpyridine to nicotinic acid 191 - 192
Oil sand 3 methylbenzenes to benzenecarboxylic acids 3 18
Olefin oligomers, hydroformylation of 137 naphthalene to phthalic anhydride 387 - 389
Olefin rubber, see EPR, EPTR 0x0 aldehydes to carboxylic acids 138
Olefin Siv process (UCC) 69 n-paraffins to alcohols 209 - 210
Index 485
to carboxylic acids 207 of dimethyl oxalate 155

phenol to hydroquinone 366 of hydroxylamine 257 - 258
propene to acetone 279 - 280 ofMIBK 283
to acrolein 288 - 289 oxidation of propene to acetone 279 - 280
to acrylic acidacrolein 293 - 294 oxidation carbonylation of ethylene 295 - 296
review of industrially employed hydroperoxides 270 Oxychlorination of benzene 358
toluene to benzoic acid, general 258 transvinylation with vinyl acetatehinyl
Dow process 354 with chloride 237
trialkyl- to trialkyloxyaluminium compounds 21 1 n-Paraffins
rn-xylene to isophthalic acid 391 chlorination 80
o-xylene to phthalic anhydride 389 - 391 cracking process 79
p-xylene to terephthalic acid 395 - 399 dehydrogenation 79 - 80
Oxirane process, manufacture of propylene oxidation 207 - 210
oxide 270 - 271 production 78
0x0 alcohols protein manufacture 36 - 37
hydrogenation of '0x0' aldehydes 136 - 137 separation 77 - 78
manufacture and applications 136 - 138 sulfochlorination 82
0x0 aldehydes sulfoxidation 82 - 83
aldolization and aldol condensation 139 - 141 Para-formaldehyde 37 - 38
hydrogenative amination 136 Paraldehyde, co-oxidation with p-xylene 398 - 399
oxidation to '0x0' carboxylic acids 138 Parex process (Leuna), extraction of n-paraffins
rate of formation 132 - I34 78 - 79
0 x 0 carboxylic acids 138 (UOP), extraction of p-xylene 324
0x0-D process 1 13 Pebble-bed reactor
0x0 synthesis, see hydroformylation process heat for coal gasification 19
5-Oxohexanonitrile 191 Pelargonic acid 208
Oxyalkylation of benzene 343 Penex-Plus process 348 - 349
Oxychlorination Pentadienes, see CScracked fraction
benzene to chlorobenzene 358 Pentaerythritol 212 - 213
chlorine containing residues to CC4 55 - 56 Pentenes, see CScracked fraction
ethylene to 1,2-dichloroethane 219 - 220 Pentene nitriles 249
methane to chloromethanes 54 Peracetic acid
propene to ally1 chloride 297 epoxidation of ally1 alcohol 301 - 302
Oxydehydrogenation of propene 272 - 273
butene to 1,3-butadiene 113 - 114 manufacture from acetaldehyd 172 - 173
ethanol to acetaldehyde I69 - 170 from acetic acidM202 272
ethylbenzene to styrene 342 - 343 oxidation of cyclohexanone to &-caprolactone 259
isobutyric acid to methacrylic acid 286 Perborate 330
isopropanol to acetone 280 - 281 Percarbonate 330
methanol to formaldehyde 38 - 39 Perchloroethylene, see tetrachloroethylene
Ozonolysis of oleic acid 208 Periston@ 105
Peroxodisulfurid acid 330
Peroxycarboxylic acids 269 - 270
Pacol Olex process 79 - 80 Perpropionic acid
Palladium catalyst manufacture of epichlorohydrin 298
acetoxylation of benzene 359 of propylene oxide 274 - 275
of butadiene 101 Pervaporation 7 I
of ethylene 231 - 233 Petrochemical primary products 8 - 1 1
of propene 300 - 301 Petroleum, see mineral oil
hydrogenation of benzoic acid 258 - 259 Petroleum coke (oil coke) 10
ofphenol 255 gasification according to Koppers-Totzek 17 - 18
isomerization of I-butene 72 Petronaphthalene 327
manufacture of acetaldehyde 166 - 168 Petro-Tex, oxydehydrogenation process (0x0-D) I13
of acetone 279 - 280 Phenanthrene
of cyclohexanone from phenol 255 occurrence 328
486 Index
interference in anthracene separation 328 of hydroxylamine 258

Phenol 347 - 363 platforming 3 I6
alkylation 361 - 363 Plexiglas@ 287
ammonolysis to aniline 377 - 378 Polyacrylamides 3 12
hydrogenation to cyclohexanoYone 255 Polyarylates 361
importance and production 349 - 350 Polyacrylonitrile fibers 45
manufacture 350 - 357 Polyamides, aromatic 240
manufacturing prognosis 357 - 359 designation and importance 240
oxidation to hydroquinonelbrenzcatequin 366 Polybenzimidazoles 39 1
methylation 362 - 363 1,4-cis-Polybutadiene 114 - 115
uses and secondary products 360 - 363 1,4-rrans-Polybutadiene 245
Phenolic resins 360 Polybutene terephthalate 105
Phenoraffin process 349 Polycarbonates 361
Phenosolvan process 349 Polychloroparaffins 79 - 80
Phenyl benzoate 354 - 355 Polydodecenamer 88 - 89
m-, p-Phenylenediamine for aramides 240 Polyester, components and production 403 - 404
1-Phenylethanol 27 1 Polyester resins 372
N-Phenylethyl urethane 383 Polyether alcohols 158 - 159
Phenylmethylcarbinol, see methylphenylcarbinol Polyether isocyanates 303
Phillips OXD process 113 Polyethoxylates 158 - 159
triolefin process 86 - 88 Polyethylene 66
Phosgenation of amines 381 - 383 Polyethylene glycols 152 - 153
Photochemical manufacture Polyethylene glycol dimethyl ether for Selexol pro-
nitrosation of cyclododecane 264 - 265 cess 163
of cyclohexane 256 Polyethylenimine 161
sulfochlorination 82 Polyethylene terephthalate (PET)
sulfoxidation 82 - 83 manufacture 403 - 404
Photonitrosation percentage use of ethylene glycol 156
of cyclohexane 256 Polyhydric alcohols 212 - 215
of cyclododecane 264 - 265 Polyimides 3 19
Phthalate plasticizer 387 - 393 Polyisobutene 70 - 74
Phthalates, see phthalic acid esters I ,4-cis-Polyisoprene 122
Phthalic acid esters 391 - 393 Polyisoprene rubber (IR) 115
Phthalic anhydride 387 - 393 Polymethylbenzenes from disproportionation of
importance and production 387 toluene 334 - 336
manufacture via oxidation of naphthalene Poly-4-methyl- I-pentene 85
387 - 389 Polynorbornene 89
o-xylene 389 - 391 Polyoctenamers 89
naphthalene share of production 328 Polyoxymethylenes 41
production of phthalic acid esters 391 - 393 Polyphenylene oxide 363
Phthalonitrile 402 Polypropene 66
2-Picoline, see 2-methylpyridine Polypropylene glycols 278
Piperylene 117 Polystyrene 344
Pivalic acid 143 - 144 Polysulfons 361
Pivalic acid vinyl ester 237 Polytetrafluoroethylene (PTFE) 229
Plasma processes 95 - 96 Polytetramethylene glycol 103
Plasticizer Polytrimethylene terephthalate 291
demand for PVC 393 Polyurethanes 379 - 385
phthalate basis 392 Polyvinyl acetals 234
Platforming process 3 16 Polyvinyl acetate 234
Platinum catalyst Polyvinyl alcohol 234
dehydrogenation of cyclohexanoYone 355 Polyvinyl butyral 234
dehydrogenation of paraffins 79 - 80 Polyvinyl chloride 223
isomerization of Cg aromatics 333 Polyvinyl fluoride 226
manufacture of hydrocyanic acid 47 Polyvinylidene fluoride 227
Index 487
Polyvinyl pyrrolidone 105 reaction to perpropionic acid 274 - 275

Pour-point (solidification point) 77 - 78 Reppe hydrocarboxylation of ethylene 141 - 142
PP G processes Propionitrile 250
residue oxychlorination 54 - 55 Propoxylation 277 - 278
trichloro-, tetrachlorethylene manufacture 228 of glycerol to tripolyethers 303 - 304
Pressure gasification (Lurgi) I9 Propy 1ene carbonate
Pressure swing adsorption (PSA) 27 manufacture 278
Primary chemicals, importance and basis 8 - 13 purification of synthesis gas 22
Primary energy Propylene chlorohydrin 268 - 269
consumption and share 2 Propylene glycol
Prim reaction manufacture from propene 276
HCHO and isobutene 120 hydration of propylene oxide 277
Prism separators 27 Propylene glycol ether 278
Prirchard process, methanol manufacture 32 Propylene oxide 268 - 278
Process heat, see nuclear process heat applications 277 - 278
Propane, ammoxidation 309 importance and production 268
1,3-Propanediol 290 - 291 isomerization to ally1 alcohol 299 - 300
2-Propanol, see isopropanol manufacture via chlorohydrin route 268 - 269
Propargyl alcohol 99 via electrochemical route 273 - 274
Propene via indirect oxidation 274 - 275
acetoxylation 276 - 277 manufacturing prognosis 273 - 277
alkylation of benzene 344 - 345 Proteins (SCP = single cell protein)
ammoxidation 306 - 309 manufacture from alkanes 36 - 37
applications 267 from ethanol 197
chlorohydrin manufacture 268 - 269 from methanol 36 - 37
content in (naphtha) cracked gas 66 Pseudocumene 3 18
dimerization 83 - 85 Purisol process, purification of synthesis gas 21
to 2-methylpentene (isoprene precursor) Pyridine 190- 191
119- 120 Pyrocatechol 366
dismutation, see metathesis Pyrolysis gasoline 3 17 - 3 18
epoxidation 268 - 277 Pyrolysis of hydrocarbons 94 - 98
'hot chlorination' 296 - 297 Pyromellitic anhydride 318 - 319
hydration 198 - 200 Pyrotol process, toluene hydrodealkylation 332
hydrocarbonylation 202 - 203 2-Pyrrolidone 104 - 105
hydroformylation 131 - 134
importance and production 63 - 64
manufacturing basis and processes 63 - 66 Racemate resolution of DL-lysine 263
metathesis 85 - 87 C4 raffinate 68 - 69
nitrosation to acrylonitrile 306 Ruschig-Hooker process
oxidation products 268 - 296 phenol from benzene 352 - 353
oxidation to acetone 279 - 280 Raschig process
to acrolein 288 - 289 manufacture of hydroxylamine 257
to acrylic acidacrolein 293 - 295 Raw material consumption 10
to propylene oxide 268 - 277 situation 10- 13
P-Propiolactone Reactive dye 49
manufacture 185 Rectisol process for gas purification 2 I
thermolysis to acrylic acid 292 Recycling processes
Propionaldehyde chlorine-containing residues 55 - 56
by-poduct of propene oxidation 279 discarded PVC 2 1 8
of propylene oxide isomerization 300 used plastics I5
reaction to methacrylic acid 287 Refinery
hydroformylation of ethylene 128 flexibility, olefin metathesis 85 - 86
Propionic acid products and structure 9 - 10
by-product of light gasoline oxidation 175 Refining 317
hydroformylation of ethylene 128 Reformate gasoline 3 16 - 3 1 8
488 Index
Reforming process 316 - 317 Sevin@ 328

Renewable resources 205 - 206 Shape selectivity
Reppe processes cat cracking 60
acrylic acid from acetylene 292 dimethylamine 5 1 - 52
butadiene from 1,4-butanediol 109 MTG process 34
1,Cbutanediol from acetylene 99 - 100 nli-Paraffin separation 77 - 78
butanols from propene 202 - 203 toluene ethylation 340
carbonylation of olefins 141 - 142 o/m/p-Xylene separation 324
hydroquinone from acetylene 366 - 367 m-Xylene isomerisation 334
vinylation of alcohols 237 - 238 Shawinigan process
Resorcinol 363 - 367 manufacture of hydrocyanic acid 47 - 48
Rheinbraun Shell
'ADAM-EVA recycle process 23 - 24 Deacon process 221 - 222
Rheniforming process 316 Idas process 1 14
Rhodium catalyst SHOP process 87 - 88
carbonylation of methanol 178 - 179 SMPO process 272
of methyl acetate 184 other processes
homologation 196 hydration of ethylene 195
hydroformylation of olefins 129 - 130 hydroformylation (low pressure) 134
of formaldehyde 42 manufacture of a-olefins 77
RhBne-Poulenc/Melle Bezon process of pivalic acid 144
oxidation of acetaldehyde 174 of propylene 272
trichoroethylene process 228 of synthesis gas 21
RhBne-Poulenc process metathesis of higher olefins 87 - 88
oxidation of phenol 366 oligomerization of ethylene 77
RhBne-Progil process separation of isoprene 118
oxidation of o-xylene 390 sulfinol gas purification 21
Ricinoleic acid 252 - 253 Siccatives 138
oxidative cleavage 208 Silicones 57
Rubber (see synthetic rubber) Silver catalyst
Ruhrchemie processes dehydrogenation of isopropanol 280
coal gasification I8 dehydrogenation of methanol 38 - 39
hydroformylation 135 epoxidation of ethylene 146 - 149
Ruthenium catalyst modification with cesium 150
hydroquinone from acetylene 366 - 367 oxidation of glycol 156
hydroformylation of olefins 129 oxidation mechanism 147
oxydehydrogenation of ethanol 169 - 170
Simazin@ 49
Sachse-Barrholome' process 96 - 97 Sinclair extraction 118
Salicylic acid 363 Single cell protein (SCP), see proteins
SAN plastics 310 Slow release fertilizer 50
Sasol Smelting 314
hydrocarbon manufacture via Fischer-Tropsch Snamprogetti process
22 - 23 ammoxidation of propene 309
Lurgi pressure gasification 18 - 19 dehydrogenation of alkanes 64
SBA-Kelloggacetylene process 96 - 97 isomerization of n-butenes to isobutene 72
SBR, see styrene-butadiene rubber manufacture of isoprene from acetylene 119
Schiller process, steam reforming 20 Snia- Viscosa process
Scientific Design processes manufacture of e-caprolactam 258 - 259
adipic acid manufacture 243 of lauryl lactam 265
maleic anhydride from benzene 369 Sodium sulfate
phenol from ketone/alcohol (KA) 355 coupled product in phenol manufacture 350 - 35 1
Sebacic acid 241 sodium sulfitelsulfate, coupled products in resor-
Selexol process for gas purification 21 cinol manufacture 364
composition 163 Sohio processes
Index 489
manufacture of acrolein 288 Supplementation

of acrylonitrile 307 - 308 methylhydroxythiobutyric acid (MHA) for animal
Solar energy 7 - 8 fodder 289 - 290
SoleP 226 L-lysine for foodstuffs 263
Solvents for extraction of aromatics 322 DL-methionhe for animal fodder 289 - 290
for extractive distillations 321 Synthane process 17
Sorbic acid 187 Synthesis gas
Sorbic aldehyde 187 adjustment of COB2 ratio 22
Spirit monopoly 193 Fischer-Tropsch reaction 22 - 23
Spirit vinegar 172 conversion to glycol 154 - 155
Stuuffer process to methanol 30 - 32
manufacture of methyl chloride 55 to AcOWethanoVacetaldehyde 179 - 180
Steam cracking, manufacture of olefins 62 - 63 manufacture using traditional processes 15
reforming 19 - 2 I via coal gasification 16 - 19
Stearic acid vinyl ester 236 via cracking of natural gas or oil 19 - 21
Steric hindrance via steam reforming 19 - 21
effect of ligand 130 purification and application 21 - 24
hydroformylation of branched olefins 128 separation of CO and HZ 24 - 27
Koch acids 144 Synthetic fibers 240
neopentyl glycol derivatives 214 - 215 Synthetic oils 138
Stex process Synthetic rubber 114 - 115
extraction of styrene 343 Synthol process
Strong acid process Fischer-Tropsch synthesis 23
manufacture of isopropanol 199
Styrene 341 - 344
application in polyester resins 391 TAME, see tert-amyl-methylether
dehydration of methylphenylcarbinol 271 - 272 Tararomatics 326
importance and production 341 Tarsands 3
manufacture and applications 341 - 344 DL-Tartaric acid from maleic anhydride 373 - 374
Styrene-butadiene rubber (SBR) 114 - 115 Tatoray process 336
Suberic acid 240 Techni-Chem.process
Submerged burner 194 manufacture of &-caprolactam 260
Substitute natural gas (SNG) Tedlar' 226
manufacture from methanol 35 Tenneco Chemicals Cosorb process 25
manufacturing process 17 - 19 Terephthalic acid
Succinic acid 242 applications 402 - 404
Succinic anhydride 373 for aramides 240
Sugar cane molasses 170 importance and production 394 - 397
Sulfinol process 21 manufacture from benzoic acid 400
Sulfite liquor 193 - 194 from phthalic acid 399 - 400
Sulfochlorination, n-paraffins 82 from p-xylene 395 - 398
Sulfolane of fiber grade quality 397 - 399
application in extraction of aromatics 321 - 322 Terephthalonitrile 400 - 402
manufacture 1 16 Tetrachloroethylene
use in sulfinol process 21 applications 228 - 229
Sulfonation of benzene importance and production 227 - 228
manufacture of phenol 350 - 35 1 manufacture via chlorinolysis 55 - 56
of resorcinol 364 Tetradeca-l,l3-diene 88
Sulfoxidation 82 - 83 Tetraethyllead (TEL) 198
Sulfur via Claus process 22 Tetrafluorethylene 229
Sultones 81 Tetrahydrofuran
Sumitomo processes application 103
manufacture of resorcinol 365 manufacture from 1,Cbutanediol 101 - 103
of sebacic acid 241 from 1,4-dichloro-2-butene 124 - 125
Superabsorbants 294 from maleic anhydride 373
490 Index
I ,2,4,5-Tetramethylbenzene 3 18 alkylaromatics 334 - 336

Tetramethyllead (TML) 57 Transcat process
Tetrapropene vinyl chloride from ethane 223
alkylation of benzene 346 Triazine derivatives 49
manufacture 83 - 84 Trichloroethane 224
Texaco process Trichloroethylene 227 - 229
manufacture of acetone 281 1,2,2-Trichloro-l, 1,2-tnfluoroethane 228 - 229
of methyl isobutyl ketone 283 2,4,6-Trichloro-1,3,5-triazine48
of synthesis gas 21 Trickle-phase processes
THD process, hydrodealkylation of toluene 332 1,Cbutanediol from butyne- 1,4-diol 99
Thermocracking 61 - 63 isopropanol from propene 200
Thermoly sis Triethylaluminium 75 - 76
acetone to ketene 184 Triglycerides 206
1,2-diacetoxyethane to vinyl acetate 235 Trimellitic anhydride 3 18 - 3 19
1,2-chichloroethane to vinyl chloride 221 Trimesic acid 398
chlorodifluoromethane to tetrafluoroeth ylene 229 Trimethylacetic acid, see Pivalic acid
manufacture of sorbic acid I87 Trimethylamine 5 1 - 52
phenyl acetate to phenol and ketene 359 1,2,4-Tnmethylbenzene 3 18
P-propiolactone to acrylic acid 292 Trimethylolpropane 21 3 - 214
ricinoleic acid methyl ester 252 - 253 2,2,4-Trimethylpentane- 1,3-diol 139
Thiodan 100 2,4,4-Trimethylpentenes 69 - 70
Tishchenko reaction 2,4,6-Trinitrotoluene 380
conversion of hydroxypivalaldehyde 21 5 Triolefin process 86 - 88
manufacture of ethyl acetate 189 Trioxane 37
Tokuyama process, hydration of propene 200
Toluene
ammoxidation to benzylcyanide 307 Ube processes
ethylation to p-ethyltoluene 340 manufacture of o-aminododecanoic acid 265 - 266
carbonylation to p-toluyaldehyde 402 of dimethyloxalate 155
conversion to phenol 354 ofoxamide 50
conversion to stilbene 343 oxidation of phenol 366
disproportionation 334 - 335 oxidative carbonylation of methanol 155
hydrodealkylation 331 - 332 UCC processes
nitration 380 - 38 1 conversion of synthesis gas to acetic acid 179
oxidation to benzoic acid 354 to glycol 155
to benzoic acid (Amoco) 398 cracking of mineral oil 64
o-Toluic acid 340 hydration of ethylene 195
p-Toluic acid 395 - 396 hydroformylation 135
m-Toluidine 378 manufacture of &-caprolactam 259
p-Toluylaldehyde 402 of sorbic acid 187
Tolylene diisocyanate (TDI) 379 - 383 separation of n-paraffins 78
Toprina@ 36 Tetra process 322
Toray processes Udex processes, extraction of aromatics 322
Aromax 324 U-gas process 17
Hytoray 348 Uhde process, absorption of CO 25
L-lysine from cyclohexane 263 UK-Wesseliag process
photonitrosation of cyclohexane 256 manufacture of hydroquinone (electrochemi-
styrene extraction (Stex process) 343 cally) 367
Tatoray 336 of methanol (high pressure) 31
terephthalic acid via co-oxidation 398 - 399 Undecenoic acid 252 - 253
Torula yeast 197 Unidak process 327
Toyo Soda process UOP processes
I,4-butanediol/THF 124 - 125 acrylonitrile 308 - 309
TPX polyolefin 85 Alkar 340 - 341
Transalkylation, ethylbenzene 336 Ben-Sat process 348
Index 491
benzene propylation 345 N-Vin lpyrrolidone 104 - 105

Butamer 72 Viton' 227
Cumox 357 Vulcan process, manufacture of methanol 32
Oleflex 64
Hydeal 332
Hydrar 348 Wacker-Hoechst processes
Isomar 333 manufacture of acetaldehyde 166 - 169
Pacol-Olex 79 of acetone 279
n-paraffin separation 78 Wacker process
Parex 324 manufacture of acetic anhydride 183 - 184
Propene oligomerization 83 - 84 WAS (wash active alkylsulfonates) 82
SMART SM process 343 Water gas 16
Styro-Plus 342 - 343 Water gas equilibrium 16
Uranium, reserves and energy content 6 Wax cracking 79
Urea WeaWstrong acid process 199
inclusion compounds 78 Winkler gasification 17
manufacture of melamine 49 Wirfen process, DMT manufacture 395 - 396
US Bureau of Mines, synthane process 17 Wood vinegar 172
Wulffacetylene process 96
Vanillin 157
Veba process I99 XIS process, isomerization of Cg aromatics 334
Vegetable oil 207 rn-Xylene
Versatic acids (Shell) 144 carbonylation 318 - 3 19
Vinyl acetate isolation, BF3 complex 334
importance and manufacturing routes 230 isomerization 332 - 334
manufacture from acetylene 230 - 231 oxidation to isophthalic acid 398
from ethylene 23 I - 233 o-Xylene, oxidation to phthalic anhydride 389 - 391
from ethylene glycol diacetate 235 p-Xylene, ammoxidation to
from ethylidene diacetate 23 1 terephthalonitrile 400 - 402
use in transvinylations 237 oxidation to terephthalic acid 395 - 399
Vinylacetylene 122 - 123 Xylene isomers, separation via crystallization
Vinylation with acetylene 322 - 323
acetic acid 230 - 23 I Xylene Plus process 336
alcohols 237 - 238 2,6-Xylenol 362 - 363
carboxylic acids 236
chlorinated hydrocarbons 218 - 219
fluorinated hydrocarbons 225 - 226 Zeolite
2-pyrrolidone 104 - I05 application in Aris process 333
Vinyl chloride 2 I7 - 225 in cat cracking 60
applications 223 - 225 in ethylation of benzene 340
manufacture from acetylene 2 I8 - 2 19 in ethylation of toluene 340
from ethane 222 - 223 in gas purification 22
from ethylene 219 - 222 in isolation of hydrogen 27
manufacture prognosis 222 - 223 in isomerization of xylenes 334
Vinyl compounds, importance 217 in separation of aromatics 324
Vinylcyclohexene 245, 341 in separation of isobutene from Cd cracked
Vinyl esters and ethers 230 - 238 fractions 69
Vinyl ethers 237 - 238 in separation of paraffins 78
Vinyl fluoride 225 - 226 in toluene disproportionation 335
Vinylidene chloride 225 Ziegler alcohols 210 - 212
Vinylidene fluoride 225 - 227 Ziegler olefins 75 - 76
Vinylon@ 234 Ziegler synthetic reaction 210 - 212
Vinyl propionate 23 1
Vinylpyridine 192

5 6294291619013198032

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

5 6294291619013198032

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

5 6294291619013198032

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

K.

First Edition 1978

Library of Congress Card No.: Applied for

Bibliographic information published by Die Deutsche Bibliothek

0 2003 WILEY-VCH Verlag GmbH & Co. KGaA, Weinheim

Ongoing developments in the chemical industry have made it

March 2003 H.-J. Arpe

February 1997 K. Weissermel

The translation of "Industrial Organic Chemistry" into seven

February 1993 K. Weissermel

Industrial organic chemistry is exhaustively treated in a whole

tives. The sections relating to heavy industrial organic products

ters, expanding the numerical data, preparing the formula dia-

Hoechst, in January 1978 K. Weissermel

1 . Various Aspects of the Energy and Raw Material Supply .................................................. 1

2. Basic Products of Industrial Syntheses ............................................................................... 15

3.2. Olefins via Cracking of Hydrocarbons ................................................................................... 59

5 . 1.3.Diolefins ......................................................................................................................... 107

6 . Syntheses involving Carbon Monoxide ............................................................................. 127

7. Oxidation Products of Ethylene......................................................................................... 145

8.2.2. Alfol Synthesis ...................................................................................................................... 210

9. Vinyl-Halogenand Vinyl-Oxygen Compounds ................................................................ 217

10 . Components for Polyamides .............................................................................................. 239

11. Propene Conversion Products ........................................................................................... 267

12. Aromatics .Production and Conversion.......................................................................... 313

12.3. Conversion Processes for Aromatics .................................................................................... 331

13 . Benzene Derivatives ............................................................................................................ 337

14 . Oxidation Products of Xylene and Naphthalene.............................................................. 387

15.2. Definitions of Terms used in Characterizing Chemical Reactions ....................................... 449

1. Various Aspects of the Energy and Raw Material Supply

1.1. Present and Predictable Energy Requirements

is desirable, but this development will be influenced by many

1.2. Availability of Individual Sources

1.2.2. Natural Gas

this situation will only fundamentally change when synthesis

established and developed. This will probably take place on a

1.2.4. Nuclear Fuels

Uranium reserves are large and distributed over extensive

239Pu The fraction of fissile material can be increased by using fast

239Pufrom the nonfissionable nuclide ?'J (main constituent of

1.3. Prospects for the Future Energy Supply

far as possible. Nuclear energy will take over the generation of

1.4. Present and Anticipated Raw Material Situation

1.4.1. Petrochemical Primary Products

Table 1-1. Distribution of refinery products (in wt%).

World crude oil distillation capacities are listed in the adjacent

1.4.2. Coal Conversion Products

alternative to petroleum for the raw material base. To fit the

2. Basic Products of Industrial Syntheses

2.1. Synthesis Gas

2.1.1.1. Synthesis Gas via Coal Gasification

heterogeneous water gas reaction

In addition to the above, other reactions take place, the most

Boudouard reaction (3)

homogenous water gas reaction

the Fischer-Tropsch process. The African Explosives & Chem.

2.1.1.2. Synthesis Gas via Cracking of Natural Gas and Oil

The simultaneous attainment of the Boudouard water gas and

2.1.2. Synthesis Gas Purification and Use